《Chronicles of the Red Sovereign》


 Chapter 1: Prologue: The Last Red Fox

    Chapter 1: Prologue: The Last Red Fox


    In a dense forest, the peaceful environment was broken by figures running in it. Those figures were running at an inhuman speed and some were even flying in the air.


    Ahead those figures, was a young woman in a dark red dress. She was panting hard but she was trying her best not to get caught.


    Stop! called one of her pursuers. He looked to be the leader especially with the golden armor that adorned his body.


    No! I didnt do it! screamed the young woman in return.


    We wont hurt you!


    They always say that!


    All of a sudden, like an annoying clich for someone who was trying to run away, a deep chasm cut off her path. A dead end.


    Seriously? she gasped.


    Nyxtriel! We wont hurt you! shouted the leader once again. The king will never harm you!


    Hah! she eximed in a mocking tone. Why should I believe you guys? Especially you Rixki.


    The king only wants to keep you safe!


    You mean trap me in his castle like some sort of prisoner!


    It is for your safety! You are thest nine-tailed red fox!


    The king you oh so love and respect drove my sister to her death! she screamed again. A sword suddenly appeared in her hands and hate shed in her eyes. You executed her for a crime she never did! Have you forgotten how she saved the gods from devils invasion? When the breach opened, who made an agreement to the trespassers and closed it?


    Your sister stole a sacred fruit of course she has to be punished for it!


    Does her life and achievements the same as a sacred fruit, which she never stole? she retorted.


    You are blinded by your hate and are therefore confused. Guards! Get her!


    Nyxtriel raised her sword and defended herself from the advances of her opponents. She did her best not to kill them and only neutralize them. But there were six of them and only one of her. All of a sudden, Rixki attacked with his golden spear at hand. Nyxtriel managed to parry it, but the leader of the guards was much heavier than her.


    She gathered energy around her arms and sword and deflected the spear. Her release of energy created a force that pushed her opponents away from her. She slowly looked back and saw the chasm behind her. She had no ns on killing them, but she didnt want to return either.


    The guards picked themselves up from the ground where they were thrown and did a defensive stance. They were ordered to catch Nyxtriel, and they must never fail.


    All of a sudden, Nyxtriel pointed her sword to the sky and six light blue orbs suddenly formed.


    Dont underestimate me. Have you forgotten? My sister taught me how to fight and I was her second-inmand during the devils invasion.


    The orbs suddenly released a strong shockwave that swept her opponents up their feet, except for one. Rixki was able to defend himself by striking the ground with his spear and stay in ce.


    Dust blocked Nystriels vision and she could feel herself a little drained. She had been on the run for almost three months and she never had proper rest and meal. But suddenly, a spear came her way. She tried to dodge it, but the ground suddenly disappeared from her feet and she felt herself falling to the chasm.


    Nyxtriel went free-falling and she knew it was her end. She watched her sword vanish and then epted the fact the she was about to die. The sky got farther and farther away until there was nothing but darkness.

 Chapter 2: A New Life and a New Home

    Chapter 2: A New Life and a New Home


    Many people said that dying isn''t the end of everything. Unless one is cursed upon their death, then the oue will probably be a little different. But dying isn''t a good experience either and true enough, sometimes, it really isn''t the end of everything.


    My name is Luna Hysi, well I had another name but let''s get to thatter, and I am the Red Sovereign. This story is about my journey to bing one of the most powerful people in Afasia, meeting friends and enemies, my ups and downs in life and unraveling the secrets behind my existence and situation. Why the secrets? You''ll see


    It all started that one fateful evening


    ***


    When I opened my eyes I noticed that my surroundings were quite dark. The faint light which helped me see was the moonlight, but even then, it was very hard to make out anything a few feet away from me. I wondered where I was, and why everything felt so unfamiliar, but no answer came to my mind. All of a sudden I felt my hand was quite wet and sticky, and a metallic smell was piercing my nose. I looked down and saw blood on both my hands.


    I didn''t know why but I became really scared. My chest started to hurt and my eyes started to sting. And before I knew it, tears started falling from my eyes and I broke out crying.


    I, a five thousand year old fox deity, was crying uncontrobly like a child. I looked around me once more and I saw dead bodies. Dead. Human. Bodies. Lying near me. From the looks of it, they were killed by beasts.


    My cries echoed around me. I suddenly heard something snap which made me stop. I looked towards its direction and saw a pack of wolves. Really big wolves! Foxes and wolves had never been friends, and considering I felt utterly hopeless and weak for unknown reasons, I knew I was going to die. I held back a sob and only stared at the direction where the wolves wereing from.


    I stood frozen in fear.


    The wolves slowly crept closer and I could see it from their eyes, I was about to be their meal.


    All of a sudden, a hooded figurended between me and the wolves. I could see a golden aura wrapped around her and felt safe at her arrival. She suddenly mmed her hands down and spikes made from ice grew from the ground. It made its way to the wolves which in return started running away with their tails between their legs.


    I was fascinated at the figure because the longer I stared at her, the more she felt familiar and the more I felt morefortable. She pulled down her hood and I saw golden hair which seemed to glow under the light of the moon. She slowly made her way towards me and crouched to my level.


    "Are you okay?" she asked in a soothing manner.


    I wanted to answer her but only sobs came out from my mouth, and I started crying once again. She suddenly hugged me and caressed my back while muttering; "It''s fine. You''re safe now. You''re safe now."


    She broke the hug and looked at me in the eyes. She suddenly smiled.


    "I finally found you."


    It was probably because of exhaustion but after she said that, I passed out.


    When I woke up again, I was inside a carriage. I saw the woman who saved me sitting across where I was lying with a neutral expression. When I looked up, I saw a girl, who was only a few years older than me, looking at me with a smile on her face. I noticed that I was lying on herp so I immediately sat up which made me regret. Pain suddenly shot from my chest which made me growl.


    "Oh my gosh! Are you okay?" asked the girl. "You shouldn''t have done that. You''re injured."


    "I- I-"


    Without knowing where I was and who the people with me were, I started to panic. Plus the sight of a very scary experience fromst time made me hyperventte. Two hands suddenly cupped my face and I saw the girl''s face near mine.


    "Take a deep breath and calm down." I did what she asked and took a deep breath.


    When I finally felt fine, I sat properly and started scanning my surroundings. The carriage I was in looked very luxurious. The seats were velvet green and the walls had the same color. The outlines were gold, and whether it was real or not, I never really bothered to know.


    I was too busy at the sight of the carriage and the looks of the two people with me inside it that I almost forgot about my situation.


    I heard a cough and I could feel my cheeks flush which made me stop and look down. But then I noticed that my legs were somehow smaller and shorter. I nced at my hands and saw that it resembled a child''s. I put small hands on my chest and was very shocked to not feel anything but my heartbeat.


    As a fox deity, I had an energy core which I would usually ce on my heart. It was the source of my power and immortality, but it was gone!


    A thought suddenly came into my mind;


    -Don''t tell me, I''ve be human? And a human child at that?


    "Are you okay?"


    I took a deep breath and calmed myself. If there was one thing I learned in my long life, it was being calm can make you think clearly. I turned to the girl who asked the question.


    "I''m fine." I answered in a small voice.


    "That''s good. My name''s Eliza, what about you?"


    Eliza had long ck straight hair and a pair of dark blue eyes. She was also quite fair and very pretty.


    "My name is it''s"


    I tried to think hard. If I had be human, I couldn''t tell them my real identity. Or else those guys mighte after me again. But I then wondered, what was the name of the human that I ended up possessing?


    <Luna Hysi.> a voice in my head suddenly said.


    "Luna Hysi!" I blurted out.


    "How old are you?" she asked again.


    "Eight." I copied the voice''s answer.


    "I see. Can you tell me what happened to you when we found youst night?"


    I waited for the voice, but there was no response. Thest thing I remembered was falling in a chasm after being chased by the celestial guards, but as to how little Luna got into the previous situation, I didn''t know.


    "I I don''t know." I said, telling them the truth. "When I woke up I was already there, injured, with those dead bodies around me."


    "If you don''t remember, then it''s probably better." said the woman sitting across me and Eliza. "Do you remember anything about your rtives?"


    Her question was a total nk in my mind. If I really possessed the body of Luna, I didn''t have ess to her memories. So I just shook my head as my answer.


    "Do you know someone that can take care of you?" she asked again.


    "How about my parents then?" I asked in return. The human body I was in should have parents.


    "Two of the people you saw dead around you back there were your parents. Right now, you''re an orphan."


    "Oh." I didn''t know why, but I felt sad at what she said. "Then, I don''t know anyone. I don''t even remember anything."


    "It''s probably the trauma, right auntie?"


    "Probably."


    "Can we take her in?" Eliza suddenly asked. "Luna, would you like to live with us?"


    I was only wide-eyed at her question. I felt like the two were quite reliable so I nodded. I decided that it was important to survive if I wanted to investigate my very own death and search for the reason why I ended up in Luna Hysi''s body.


    "Auntie?" Eliza pleaded her aunt.


    "Fine. But you''re in-charge of her, got it?" the woman answered in an annoyed tone.


    "Yay! I have a little sister now!" Eliza cheered and hugged me. I couldn''t help but smile at her actions. She reminded me of my real sister. "By the way Luna, she''s Zaira Chrishni von Celestine. I call her auntie."


    "Is she your real aunt?" I asked.


    "Nope. But she had been taking care of me, my brother and a few other people. We all call her auntie. From now on, you should call her auntie or Aunt Zaira as well."


    "Is that is that really okay?" I asked again.


    I looked at Aunt Zaira who only stared at me in return. She just nodded and looked away afterwards, seemingly uninterested at what just happened.


    "Luna! You can call me big sister, okay?"


    It felt a little embarrassing to call her big sister since I was mentally older but I had to adapt to the situation, so I agreed. I had always been able to adapt easily, and maybe that was the reason I was able to ept my new life quite easily as well.


    Along the way, Eliza was very enthusiastic about the idea of having a younger sister, even if we weren''t blood-rted. She said she was the only girl in the house so I guessed it was the reason for her excitement. Back in my life as a fox deity, I had eight elder brothers, one younger brother and only one elder sister, so I understood her situation. But, all of them were dead


    A tear escaped my eyes and I could hear Eliza''s panicked voice.


    "Luna! Don''t worry! Your new older brothers are really nice!" she said.


    "It''s not that big sis." I wiped the tear. "I''m just I''m just happy."


    "Oh, tears of joy then?"


    "Yeah."


    The carriage suddenly stopped and Eliza said we had arrived. We all got off from the carriage and the first thing I saw was the massive manor that was standing in front of me. Considering I lived in a cave called a fox den, the house looked very impressive. Sure I had seen the grand pces in the Celestial Realm but they all looked cold and isted. The manor had a warm and homey feeling to it.


    "Wee to the Celestine House!" Eliza introduced excitedly and she led me inside.

 Chapter 3: The Celestine Territory

    Chapter 3: The Celestine Territory


    Soon after we arrived at the front of the manor, Eliza immediately ushered me inside. She started to drag me to the backyard, so I never had the chance to look around the inside of the manor. A few secondster, we reached a wide clearing that seemed to be a training ground. There was a wide space at the center and the sides were filled with open-air pavilions and rows of racks that were filled with different kinds of weapons; from swords, to spears, bows, etc.


    "Guys!" called Eliza in a cheerful manner.


    A figure practicing the sword caught my eyes at the center of the big space. He was wearing simple clothing and his moves looked really fluid and majestic. His light brown hair looked like it was glowing under the sun and even at the distance I could see a pair of sky blue eyes.


    We stopped at a pavilion, which seemed to be the biggest, where a boy was sitting. The boy was ying a stringed instrument and he looked the same age as Eliza. He also had the same ck hair as her but instead of dark blue eyes like Eliza he had eyes the shade of the sky. Just a few meters away from him was a mysterious figure with dark blue hair that was leaning on a pir with his eyes closed. A spear was strapped on his back and from the aura he was emitting, he seemed like the silent and calm type.


    I noticed that all three of them, plus Eliza, looked to be the same age.


    "Eliza, you''re ady. You shouldn''t run around like that."mented the boy that was ying music a while ago. Eliza only pouted at thement.


    "Don''t say that Ed." inserted the one practicing the sword as he made his way to us. "You''re her brother, shouldn''t you be used to it now? And besides, she''s still thirteen, let her enjoy her childhood first. Wee back El."


    I couldn''t help but raise an eyebrow at thetter''s statement. His words didn''t seem like the type to be spoken by a child like him.


    "You''re also thirteen Seb." retorted the former, Ed.


    "That''s enough already!" Eliza interrupted them. "This is not ''criticize-Eliza'' day!"


    "Hey El, who''s that?" asked thest unknown boy. His eyes were no longer closed so I could see a pair of piercing grey eyes, and they were directed at me.


    "Oh, that''s what I''m here for." she dragged me in front of her. "This is Luna and starting today, she''s also a member of the House of Celestine! And is therefore our sister! Luna, these are Edmund, Sebastian and Zach. They also live here."


    I wanted to shy away at the stares they were giving me. Especially from the one called Zach. But I bowed anyway.


    "Hi. My name is Luna Hysi."


    "You went with Aunt Zaira to investigate an incident up in the north and you came back with a kid?" the one called Edmund questioned. "What''s going on?"


    "Aunt Zaira agreed already. And you know her personality. If she wants to keep someone, she really will." Elizamented.


    "Hey little Luna." said the one called Sebastian. "I''m Sebastian. I''m thirteen years old. And starting today, I''m your older brother."


    As someone mentally older, I knew trust wasn''t that easy to give on someone you had only met for the first time. But somehow, for some reason, the boys in front of me, even though Zach was staring at me intently, seemed really trustworthy. I didn''t know whether it was ''my'' instinct or the real Luna''s.


    "Hello Luna." greeted Edmund. "I''m Edmund, Eliza''s twin brother."


    -No wonder they look alike.


    "Younger twin brother." Eliza inserted.


    "You were only like five seconds older than me."


    "Hey! I learned a lot in those five seconds!" Eliza eximed.


    "Don''t mind her." Edmund said with a smile. I couldn''t help but chuckle at the twins'' interaction. "That silent guy in the corner is Zach. Don''t worry, he''s a nice guy. He just likes being silent."


    "Oh. Nice to meet you."


    My transition into the Celestine Manor was quite easy. Eliza and the rest took really good care of me and the servants of the house were really friendly. The only guy I found very hard to approach was Zach. I still felt a little intimidating around him despite being only fourteen years old.


    During my stay in the Celestine Territory, I also learned a bit of its information.


    The Celestine Territory used to be a monster-infestednd just in the northwest of the Praiji Empire territory. Well, it was still monster-infested even up to the present and the entire territory only had five human settlements, including the Celestine Manor. Thend was gifted by the founder of the Praiji Empire to Aunt Zaira for her contribution in ying the demon king more than a hundred years ago, together with her noble status as Archduchess of the empire.


    I didn''t believe it the first time I heard it. If that was really the case that would mean Aunt Zaira was more than a hundred years old! Then why did she look like a young woman in her middle twenties? Eliza said it was because she was a powerful sorceress, who had a massive amount of magical power inside her and could ess all types of Magic Arts. She was currently the most powerful mage in the entire Central Continent.


    After hearing that, I got sold.


    Anyway, the Celestine Territory had the most poption of monsters, as well as had the most number of active dungeons in the entire central continent. No regr citizen would want to live in it if they were sane enough. Most people that lived in it were warriors who wanted to get away from theplexity of the big cities or those that worked for Aunt Zaira.


    "Then how will people earn money?" I asked Sebastian one time when he was exining it.


    "That''s simple..."


    To earn money inside the territory, they only had to hunt monsters, collect its cores and any valuable parts, and sell it to the archduchess'' store ced on each of the settlements or bring it to the cities themselves and sell it there. The archduchess'' men in return would sell what they bought to merchants, or to any various guilds that would deem the items valuable. It was one of the ways the archduchess and hernd could earn. That and the people''s taxes, as well as the magic ore mines. The Celestine Territory had the most and biggest magic ore mines in the empire.


    "What are magic ores?" I asked again.


    "You don''t know?" I only shook my head. "Wow, I can''t believe your amnesia made you forget even such a basic knowledge like what magic ores are!"


    I only stared at Sebastian with a deadpanned look. He noticed it and started exining anyway.


    Magic ores are energy sources with magic in it. They''re formed from the energy of the surroundings and the magic/aura of the monsters. They''re used to store magical energy, and many mages and knights use it as a back-up if they run out of magic power themselves. Magic ores are also used to power up different weapons that needed magic power. Regr people also use it for many other things. It can also be used as currency between mages and has more value than gold coins.


    "Whoa! Doesn''t that mean, Aunt Zaira is really rich?" I asked.


    "Maybe, but she doesn''t like spending a lot. Also, we pay a huge yearly tax to the Praiji Empire."


    "Hmm Makes sense. How about people from outside the territory?"


    Sometimes hunters who were not locals of the territory would visit to hunt or try to clear a dungeon. Anyone who wished to hunt in the Celestine Territory of course had to follow the rules of thend if they didn''t want to be banned. Some of the rules were to never overhunt, and to never hunt the intelligent monsters that also lived inside the territory.


    Well, the Celestine Territory was a very interesting and dangerousnd. It certainly wasn''t a ce for sightseeing. It was also not a ce to get lost to if a person never had the ns to be monster kebab.


    Two weeks after my arrival, I had fitted quite well in the manor. I had recuperated and the most exciting thing was I could use my original ability from when I was still a fox deity, Mystic Arts. Although it was quite weak, my current body was quitepatible with it. I had been training to get a full grasp of using mystic arts in the mortal realm. It might take some time, but I decided to just go with it.


    While I was meditating in my room, a magic message suddenly appeared in front of me.


    Magic Message was a method tomunicate with someone. The sender would write his/her message in the air using magical energy and send it to his/her desired receiver afterwards. The receiver would receive a written message only he/she could see floating in the air.


    The message said:


    ["Come to my study. Zaira"]


    I stopped my meditation and made my away towards her study. It took me minutes to realize that I actually got lost.


    "Tch. The house is a huge maze." I muttered. "Where am I supposed to go?"


    Taking my chances, I continued walking but I seemed to be even more lost. Just as I was confused on whether to go left or right, I felt a presence behind me and found Zach standing not that far from me. He still had that calm demeanor and stare that seemed to look at your very soul.


    "Hi." I greeted and waved my hand nervously.


    "What are you doing wandering around?" he asked in a monotone voice.


    "Oh. Aunt Zaira asked me to go to her study. I got lost on the way."


    I didn''t hear a reply from him and instead he walked closer to me. He passed by me before stopping by my side.


    "Follow me."


    I couldn''t help but smile. That time, I realized Zach was actually a pretty nice guy.

 Chapter 4: Mystic Arts and an Egg

    Chapter 4: Mystic Arts and an Egg


    The way to Aunt Zaira''s study was very awkward. The silence was also deafening that I just started humming a tune that came to my mind. From what I remembered, the tune was one of the nursery rhyme songs my sister taught me when I was just a small fox. Only the two of us knew about those and she would usually sing it to me whenever we were together.


    One of the songs was about the stars, and it had a very catchy tune. I used to ask her if she was the one that made the song but she would deny it and say that she just heard it as well. Later on, I asked other people if they knew about it but they all replied a negative. Even earth deities that usually stayed in the mortal realm also didn''t know anything about it. Since asking around was unproductive, I just stopped.


    There was another one about rain and I usually sing it whenever there ''is'' a rain.


    I was humming the one about stars.


    "Twinkle twinkle little star


    How I wonder what you are?


    Up above the world so high


    Like a diamond in the sky."


    There were only four lines so I would just sing it repeatedly.


    I stopped humming when I reached the study. Zach never said anything so I bumped on his back since I was behind him.


    "Will you be able to find your way back to your room? The west wing has a spell to confuse someone who doesn''t know how to interpret the signs. So it''s kind of like a maze in a sense." Zach said. I was surprised. It was the longest statement I had heard from him ever sinceing to the manor.


    The west wing of the Celestine Manor was exclusively used by Aunt Zaira. She was a woman with many secrets so putting aplicated spell on her side of the house was normal.


    I shook my head in response to his question.


    "Ask Aunt Zaira to give you a temporary guide then until you finally know your way around the manor."


    "Okay."


    I just watched as he slowly disappeared from my sight. I turned to the door of Aunt Zaira''s study and knocked.


    "Come in." she said.


    After entering the room, I saw her drinking tea and she offered the seat across hers so I sat there.


    "How were you able to find your way?" she asked.


    "Ah, Zach led the way."


    "I see. I forgot to give you a guide." she gave me a thin book. "These are all the signs you will need to interpret to not get lost in the spellbound hallways."


    I nodded my head and received the book. I noticed she kept looking out the window so I nced at well. Not that far from the manor''s boundary was inaudible explosions.


    "What''s going on, Aunt Zaira?" I asked.


    "Some fifth year students from the Military Arts Department of the Imperial Academy are taking their exams. Whether they''ll be trainees for the Hunters, the Knights, the Army or the Royal Knights for the next two years will depend on the results of this." she answered.


    "I see."


    "Next month should be the fifth year students of the Magic Arts Department."


    "Uhm... Is there any other reason you called me?"


    "Oh, right. I meant to give you a familiar after finishing your adoption process."


    "A familiar? Adoption process?"


    I was really confused at her words.


    "Yes." she gave me a piece of paper and asked me to read it.


    It was adoption documents and it said that I had legally be an adopted daughter of the Celestine Family. And my new identity was


    "Luna Hysi von Celestine?"


    "The family name von Celestine, is more like just an additional name. For whatever reason, whether good or bad, anyone adopted into the Celestine Household, will bear their original family names." she exined. "For example, my full name is Zaira Chrishni von Celestine. Eliza''s is Eliza Castea von Celestine and Edmund''s is Edmund Castea von Celestine."


    "What about Sebastian and Zach?"


    "Those two are in quite a different situation and you don''t have to dwell on it."


    I wasn''t sure that time if Aunt Zaira was aware that I only looked like an eight-year-old girl but she had already given me aplicated exnation. When I asked her about it one time she said I seem to be smarter than kids my age.


    "As of this moment, you are officially one of the members of the Celestine Family."


    At the thought of being part of such a fun and warm family, my chest welled up in happiness and before I knew it, I was already hugging Aunt Zaira with tears of joy in my eyes. She didn''t seem to mind it and just caressed my head.


    "Thank you very much." I said.


    After crying, which I became embarrassed afterwards, she gave me her other gift.


    "I found this one in a dungeon up in the northern ridges. It''s still an egg but if you care for it really well it will be very loyal to you." she said and handed me a scaled egg that was bigger than my head.


    "What kind of creature is it?"


    "I''m not sure myself. The dungeons are filled with many things so it''s no use guessing."


    "Is it really mine?"


    "Yes."


    My eyes were sparkling when she gave me the confirmation. But my happiness turned to uneasiness when she ced three thick books in front of me.


    "Uhm"


    "The Celestine Family had always produced exceptional mages and knights. And you should have a contribution as well."


    I looked at the titles of the book and they were all basic manuals forbat and magic.


    "Aunt Zaira, I''m not suitable for magic though." she only gave me a raised eyebrow as if asking what I meant. "I mean, it''s magic in a sense but it''s not fully magic?"


    "What does that mean? Do you remember something?"


    "No, but I have a feeling." I paused and cautiously looked at her. "Aunt Zaira, have you ever heard of Mystic Arts?"


    For a second, I thought I saw her getting surprised but she was able to immediately mask it into a neutral one.


    "That''s a lost form of martial arts." she answered. "How did you know about that?"


    "I''m not sure myself. It just popped up in my head." I lied.


    "Mystic arts huh. A long time ago it is said to be an ability avable only to non-human species. Nature spirits to be exact." she said. "Instead of converting the natural energy around us to magic energy and perform our spells, mystic arts directly manipte the natural energy by injecting a bit of the user''s own energy or inner energy on the surroundings."


    "Yes."


    "It''s very dangerous though. Sure the techniques based on it are powerful, but it also has huge drawbacks." she warned.


    "I''ll just have to be careful."


    "Are you sure you''re eight?" I nodded with a cheeky smile. "Fine."


    She took the two books about the foundations of magic and instead reced it with a book titled ''The Body Tempering Manual''.


    "Mystic arts andbat arts are a perfect pair. And if you''re really set on learning mystic arts, you must first strengthen your body. Do you understand?"


    "Aunt Zaira, do you perhaps know how to-"


    "I don''t practice it myself, but I can teach you. Once I run out of things to teach you then you''ll have to figure things out yourself. You should be able to do that. Right now, you have to build your foundations first."


    I smiled and gave her an enthusiastic nod.


    "Training starts tomorrow. Give those books a read and try to sleep early."


    "Yes Aunt Zaira!"


    I happily exited the room despite my hands being full. Aunt Zaira formed a magical light orb that would lead me out of the west wing. I happily started reading The Body Tempering Manual. With my knowledge of the divine mystic arts which I learned from my sister while I was still a young fox, and the method Aunt Zaira was trying to use, I decided to be strong. No, one of the strongest, if not ''the'' strongest.


    Luna''s family was murdered and she died as well before I took over her body. I needed to find some answers about their death. It was the least I could do for letting me use her body. I also aimed to be strong enough to confront those who executed my sister, Elthesia, thru unjust reasons, as well as those who drove me to my death. Even if they were divinities of Afasia, as a previous fox deity, I know how to get my vengeance.


    "It will take some time." I muttered. "But I will get there. And I''ll make them regret."


    My days of training under the tutge of Aunt Zaira felt like hell, but my will and determination preceded the thought of giving up. After all, with all that happened, I had no intentions of giving up.

 Chapter 5: Trouble, Its Constant

    Chapter 5: Trouble, It''s Constant


    Two Years Later


    I crouched silently at a tree branch and watched the movement of the huge bear-like monster in front of me. The monster, a theger, was three times bigger than a regr bear, had red fur, really big ws and a pair of ck horns sprouting from its head. It was a C-ss monster that relied on its ws and weight when attacking. Its fur, ws, and horns were usually sold asmodities and the monster core was differently a little expensive than the usual monsters I hunt, but I had other uses for monster cores. Also, the meat was delicious if cooked at the right method. It was also one of themon monsters anyone could see anywhere in Celestine Territory.


    Once the theger had be focused on eating its prey, I summoned one of my twin swords, Rile, and immediately coated it with energy. Upon two years of hunting, I had learned that the best way to kill a theger, was an instant attack.


    I coated my legs with energy and leaped very high in the air. Thru the perfect calction of my trajectory, I went freefalling just above the theger''s head. I thrust my sword downward and let gravity pull me. Without any problems, my sword pierced both the theger''s head and heart which killed it immediately.


    "We''re having theger meat tonight." I muttered.


    I started cleaning the monster and packed it to the spatial ring Aunt Zaira gave me for my tenth birthday. After doing so, I went home happily.


    After being legally recognized as part of the Celestine Family, I started training with bothbat and mystic arts under Aunt Zaira. Her methods of teaching were as harsh as my sister''s back in the fox n''s realm, but it was effective. If I didn''t have my will and determination, and a self-regeneration ability which I discovered after being heavily injured after one of our training sessions, I would''ve long died.


    As for my new family, I became closer to them and got to know them better, even the stone-faced Zach.


    Eliza was like a happy-go-lucky older sister that would spoil me with clothes and jewelries, except she would gift me withbat gears and weapons. She would also sometimes apany me in practicing my mystic arts. Although the theory and process were different, there were some magic skills that resembled a few techniques present in mystic arts.


    For example, teleportation. Although only a few could actually perform it, in magic, they had to visualize the magic formation to activate the spell and at the same time visualize their destination. Meanwhile in mystic arts, I just direct the natural energy around me to create a rip in space from my location and the other side in the destination I visualized. I suppose the difference between magic arts and mystic arts was that, magic arts needed spells and formations to be casted, while mystic arts needed imagination more than anything. Anyway, since Eliza could perform teleportation, she helped me out a lot in practicing.


    Next was Edmund. He was like a nagging older brother with an overprotective streak, especially to me and Eliza. And it was probably because we were both girls and we were the ones that made most trouble. He''s good at giving advices and he''s really good at sword fighting. He was fond of using a three-foot long double edged sword and could storm in a group of monsters without breaking a sweat. Hisbat magic was also really good. I sometimes spar with him but I had never defeated him in purebat matches.


    Sebastian on the other hand was the opposite of Edmund. He was very childish but also very protective of us. He also aspired to be a magic knight like Edmund and practiced with a thin sword that specialized in speed rather than strength. It was fun going against him since his speed was very incredible especially when he''s usingbat magic to enhance himself.


    Then there was Zach. I began to get to know him better throughout my stay and I found out that the reason why he seemed hesitant to be my friend at first; he gets easily ufortable around girls. Except for those close to him, like Eliza, other girls made him uneasy. I also found out he had a soft spot for children. His calm and silent demeanor on the other hand was just really his personality. Anyway, he was good at using the spear and other thanbat magic, Aunt Zaira said he had an aptitude for fire magic and could be a magus knight, so she taught him a few fire spells that could help him in a battle.


    Andstly, there''s Aunt Zaira. She''s powerful, that one is sure. She could perform all forms of magic arts and has really goodbat skills, especially with the sword and the bow. But even though I feelfortable around her, she''s also a little scary. Her expressions were neutral most of the time and from what I had learned as a fox deity before, people that cannot be easily read are always dangerous and those who can hide their intentions behind a smile are even more so. Aunt Zaira gave off those kinds of vibe. And I wasn''t surprised when she started teaching us strategies. She was one heck of a schemer. All her ns made her a few steps ahead of her opponents.


    Unfortunately, the first four had reached the proper age and had started attending the Imperial Academy in the capital of Praiji Empire, Azte. Once a citizen of the empire reach fifteen, whether amoner, a noble or a royalty, he or she is eligible to take the entrance exam of the Imperial Academy. If they pass, they will study there in the next six years and those who graduate usually have really bright futures.


    I heard Zach got invited twice since he was a year older than Seb and the others, but he chose to enroll at the same time as them.


    The four received their invitation letters a month prior and had departed two weeks ago for the entrance exam. I could only see them during their summer and winter breaks, or when I visit Azte, which was next to impossible since Aunt Zaira does not allow me to step out of the territory until I reach fifteen. It seemed to be the same case for Eliza and the others before. There were special cases like secret missions and stuff where she would bring me along but there wasn''t that much.


    Overall, life was well in the House of Celestine and the Celestine Territory. That was until a trouble arrived in the house.


    It was the middle of August, I stood at the gates of the Celestine Estate and was about to depart for my usual hunting activity, but my ns were ruined. Under the heat of the morning sun, a grandiose carriage was making its way towards the direction of my home.


    Usually, it was very dangerous for regr people to travel the roads inside the Celestine Territory, that was why teleportation ports were set up on the four human settlements and the closest settlement to the Celestine Estate, Herb Vige, was an hour away. I was wondering how the carriage survived the journey since monsters tend to pop out almost every five minutes in the road. But then I saw the armed escort that surrounded it, I guessed the answer. When they got closer, I saw the scratches and injuries the armored men had suffered which I guessed they received from fighting.


    The entire entourage stopped just a few feet away from me. I was a little confused at what was going on since I never heard from Aunt Zaira that we would be expecting guests that day, not that we usually had any in the first ce. In my mind, I was debating whether to return inside and inform my aunt, or just proceed with my ns.


    All of a sudden, a figure came running to me. He was wearing quite nice clothes and he seemed to be an important figure to the entourage.


    "You there! Are you a servant of this house?" but I didn''t like his tone.


    I confusedly pointed at myself then at the Celestine Manor behind me. I then looked down on my clothes. I was wearing simple hunting clothes that day. I was staring skeptically at the stranger. Usually, information is very dangerous and Aunt Zaira had always kept to herself. And since I didn''t know the guy, I just decided to lie that I was indeed a servant.


    "May I know who you are?" I asked. "And what is your purpose?"


    "This stupid girl!" he eximed which made me surprised. "Don''t you recognize the crest in the carriage?"


    He pointed to the grand carriage which was surrounded by the armored men. There was indeed a crest at the g which was in front of it, but I did not find it familiar.


    -A noble? But who would travel extravagantly like this? Not even the Emperor''s messenger travels that way when hees here.


    "No, I don''t." I said honestly. "So, what is your purpose ofing here? It''s a dangerous journey, you know."


    "Indeed. Listen well brat." he sneered. "My name is Hijik, a butler of the Chrishni House. I suppose you know what that is?"


    I shook my head.


    "Foolish girl. Anyway, we''re here to see the archduchess." he said.


    I stared at him then to the rest of hispanions. I then held out my hand. He gave me a look that was asking what was I doing.


    "Invitation. You can''t enter the Celestine Estate, much less the territory without permission or an invitation." I replied.


    "How impertinent! Does a family with the status of an earl need invitation?"


    Before I could answer, the big group suddenly started shouting, especially the female servants that were huddling beside the carriage. From the side of the road a monster had appeared. And it wasn''t just a regr monster, it was a C-ss monster so average knights wouldn''t be able to deal with it. Especially fatigued ones.


    Honestly, I was debating whether to help them or not, but I suppose I still had some heart.

 Chapter 6: Nina von Chrishni

    Chapter 6: Nina von Chrishni


    Vommis was a C-ss chimera-type monster. It was a little smaller than a theger, with the head of a goat, mane of a tiger and talons of an eagle. But this type of monster relied mostly on speed and had really sharp talons. One full swipe from it could slice trees and even meat. It was a nasty monster.


    I could see the armored men try to attack the vommis, but they obviouslycked the strength to do so. I was also a little confused.


    -How did it get so close to the estate?


    Suddenly, the butler, Hijik, red at me and pointed at the attacking vommis.


    "Aren''t you a servant from the Celestine House? Do something!"


    "Why should I?"


    "We''re guests!"


    "You don''t act like one!" I retorted.


    "Are you really that stupid? The Chrishni Family is a rtive of the archduchess! And inside the carriage is the granddaughter of Earl Chrishni himself!"


    My eyes went wide at the mention of the word rtive. I then remembered that Aunt Zaira''s full name was Zaira Chrishni von Celestine. But I never heard her talk any rtives.


    Seeing as it was Aunt Zaira''s rtive, I immediately made my move. I put two fingers on my mouth and whistled a specific tune.


    "Vyfal!" I shouted.


    Secondster, I felt a familiar aura. A figure dropped from the sky towards the spot where the vommis was. I could hear the familiar sound of a snarl and then, a loud thud. I could see the vommis'' body on the ground, dead, its head morbidly crushed by something obviously very heavy. A smile crept up to my face as I saw my familiar, Vyfal, kill the monster. The armored- soldiers were in awe, but it was then reced in fear when she started glowering at them.


    "Vyfal! Stop ying around!" I called.


    I headed to my familiar''s direction and caressed her head.


    Vyfal was my four feet tall familiar and she was what Aunt Zaira called a qilin (I looked through every book in the Celestine Manor to know what a qilin was, but I came up with no answers). She was the one inside the egg Aunt Zaira gave me two years ago. She had the head of what seemed to be a bearded dark blue dragon with a pair of silver antlers, her body looked like a deer''s but the lower half of it was covered in dark blue scales and the upper part had dark blue fur, andstly, she had strong hooves which could trample anyone and just about anything. I had no idea what ss she was at or what kind of magic beast she was, but aside from being my familiar, she was also my friend.


    "Good job girl." I said to her. She rubbed my face with her own cheek and let out a sound that was her giggle.


    "Thank you for your help, little hero." a man said. I looked back and saw a middle-aged man. His armor looked a little different, so I assumed he was the leader of the escort. "The Celestine Territory is indeed very dangerous and I was afraid it was going to be my group''sst job."


    "You knew thisnd is dangerous but you came here anyway. Imend you for that."


    I could tell he was only forcing himself to say those kind words. Who wanted to be saved by a ten-year old kid?


    The butler Hijik suddenly came into view and he was helping a figure get off the carriage. It was a girl with a beautiful yellow dress, definitely not an outfit for travelling a dangerousnd. She looked to be in herte teens with fair skin. Her light brown hair cascaded on her mid-back and her dark brown eyes scanned the surroundings and then she made a disgusted look.


    "My rtive lives in this kind of ce?" I heard herin. "Has she be a monster herself?"


    I already did not like her.


    "Where is the wee? There should be a weing banquet right? I mean, I am her rtive and the granddaughter of an earl!"


    I wanted to walk up to her and p her in the face. My blood was boiling at her remarks and I knew Vyfal was feeling the same since I could hear her sneer. But a voice stopped me from doing so.


    "Enough!"


    I looked to the gates and saw Steve Wolfsbane, Aunt Zaira''s steward. He was a tall buff man with a little scruffy beard on his face. His most eye-catching feature was the scar on his face that ran from the left side of his forehead all the way to the side of his neck. I asked him what caused it before and he said it was a wound from a wild griffin.


    I sighed and caressed Vyfal to calm her down.


    "I''m afraid our hunting trip will be cancelled today." I whispered. "Why don''t you go solo for today? Let''s hunt together next time."


    I could hear her make a sad sound but she agreed anyway. I felt her gather energy around her and she took off to the sky. Yeah, she could fly. I watched as she made some distance until she was gone. I then ran next to Steve.


    "A vommis came attacking from the forest." I informed him. "Also, these guys im to be guests, but I never received any invitation."


    "I know. The archduchess also knows."


    "She does?"


    "Yes, and she likes you to go see her." he turned to the others. "The archduchess will see Earl Chrishni''s granddaughter and she said that she may take two servants with her. The others will stay in the yard."


    "How rude! Do you expect us to stay outside after a long journey?!" roared Hijik.


    "Do not worry. Shade, food, water and medical treatment will be given." he walked towards thedy from a while ago. "The archduchess wants you to wait for her in the living room. Pleasee with me."


    I saw her roll her eyes and then huffed. In the end, she brought Hijik and one female servant with her. I also saw a few of Celestine Manor''s servants rush out to help the others settle inside the estate. It was much safer because of the barrier around the property.


    I immediately made my way to Aunt Zaira''s study. When I got there, I saw her stare out the window with a clear view of where the people from a while ago were resting.


    "Aunt Zaira?" I called. She turned to my direction and as usual she had her neutral expression, but I could see annoyance in her eyes. "Uhm, they said the girl inside was your rtive, so I''m not about to let her be monster dinner."


    She walked towards me and only patted my hair.


    "You did a good job. Come with me."


    We made our way to the waiting room where the granddaughter of Earl Chrishni was waiting. I saw her sit like a high-ssdy and sip a cup of tea. When she saw us, specifically Aunti Zaira, she immediately stood up and curtsied.


    "Greetings Archduchess. My name is Nina von Chrishni and I am the granddaughter of Earl Frederick von Chrishni."


    "At ease, please take a seat." Aunt Zaira sat at the single couch and gave me a nce. I immediately poured her some tea and asked a servant for some snacks from the kitchen. "I apologize if there is no weing banquet. I''m afraid we do not have such traditions here in my territory."


    I could see all three of our uninvited guests be uneasy.


    "You you heard that mydy?"


    "Anyway, you are Uncle Frederick''s granddaughter?" asked Aunt Zaira nonchntly, not caring about Nina''s question.


    "Yes, your excellency."


    "So that guy is still alive?" I heard her whisper. I thought I was the only one who heard it, but Nina had quite sharp ears as well.


    "How rude! Even if you''re an archduchess, he is still your uncle!"


    I clenched my hands to a fist and was about to charge myself, but Aunt Zaira stopped me.


    "And I remind you to mind your manners, youngdy. The people in the Celestine Family and the Celestine Territory are quite different from you and the people around you." she suddenly stood up and made her way closer to Nina who only shrunk in fear. "My mother and I had long cut off our connections with the Chrishni family, why should I and my people be courteous to you?"


    I only watched the scene in a calm manner, but the proud granddaughter of an earl looked like she was about to cry and her servants only stood frozen behind her.


    "You you and your mother wouldn''t have gotten to where you are if it wasn''t for the Chrishni Family!" Nina eximed.


    I got a little curious at her words. Aunt Zaira had never said anything about her rtives. It was also my first time hearing about her mother being said in that way. I was a little confused


    Aunt Zaira only looked at her in disbelief, and then she startedughing like some sort of maniac. I was a little surprised at her since I had never seen her act that way before.


    "So that''s how it was." she snorted but then her face returned to a neutral expression. "Is that what they told you guys? I can''t believe this. You should relearn your family''s history girl. Was it because of the Chrishnis that my mother and I had received such prestige? Or was it the other way around?"


    She backed off and made her way back to her seat. She grabbed the cup of tea and crossed her legs.


    "So? Why did youe here?" she asked calmly.


    I saw Nina hastily get herposure back.


    "My grandfather wanted to see the archduchess." she said. "Actually, he said he wanted to see his sister onest time, but your mother had long been dead, but you look like her so, can you fulfill his wish?"


    "Why should I?"


    "I we"


    "I''ll think about it."


    "Your excellency, please give me your answer soon. My grandfather is already lying on his deathbed. The idea of seeing his sister again is the only thing that keeps him going. It''s hisst wish." Nina exined.


    "I said I''ll think about it. Steve, prepare a guest room for the earl''s granddaughter. She can bring two servants with her. The others show them to the guest house."


    "Yes mdy."


    "Luna,e with me."


    Aunt Zaira exited the room and I followed suit.

 Chapter 7: Torii

    Chapter 7: Torii


    Aunt Zaira being silent was a natural urrence in the Celestine Manor. But that day, it was my first time feeling such a stifling silence while being around her. Her expression remained neutral, but it was her aura that was getting rowdy for her.


    A few minutester, we reached the garden at the back of the manor. We made our way to the small ind and took a seat on the pavilion at the center of it. The garden''s small river was fed by the big river just outside the property, but thendscape of the estate''s backyard made it part of the huge garden.


    I was very curious at the events. I wasn''t sure if it was because of my current age or I was just really being nosy, but I asked Aunt Zaira outright.


    "Auntie," I called. "What did Miss Nina mean by your mother and you? Weren''t you always the archduchess?"


    "I am." she answered calmly. "But regr people will never ept a mage who never ages and never dies for the past hundred years. Right now, my identity as Zaira Chrishni von Celestine is the daughter of the heroine and the empire''s first archduchess, Mira Chrishni von Celestine."


    "So, Earl Chrishni really is your brother?"


    "Indeed."


    "Then, do you have a bad rtionship with the Chrishni''s?"


    "You could say that." she sighed. "Frederick was the son of my father''s second wife. And when he died both mother and son chased me out. I never received any support from them. Even when we were recruiting for volunteer soldiers to fight against the demons, they did not step in. Yet, when we won and established Praiji, they were the first ones to pledge their allegiance to the new emperor. And back then, Emperor Philip gave them the status of Earl because of me."


    "How ungrateful." I replied when I remembered Nina''s words. "Are you are you going to see your brother?"


    "Hn. He actually managed to stay alive all these years." she huffed. "I wonder how much medicine he bought from the alchemy towers and how many mages he hired just to prolong his life."


    "But he''s still your brother right? He''s your blood rtive."


    "Why am I listening to the words of a ten-year-old?"


    "Because it makes sense?" I told her.


    "Then tell me, what should I do? I''m a little stumped on what to do about the Chrishni''s."


    "I bet you''re nning on how to destroy them."


    "How did you know?"


    "I can tell. Anyway" I said. "You should see him. Nina said he''s dying and whatever purpose he has for wanting to see you, the least you can do is hear him out. At least, you can see your brother for thest time, rather than regret itter on."


    Saying those words reminded me of my past. After Elthesia was arrested for a crime she never did, she was immediately pushed off to the Lake of Oblivion. I never even got to say goodbye to thest family member I had. The Lake of Oblivion wipes out one''s very essence; from body, mind and even soul.


    "You sound like you''ve been through it before."


    "I I read it from a book, somewhere."


    "Fine. I''ll see what he wants. You... you''reing with me."


    After lunch, Aunt Zaira used a wide-area teleportation spell to transfer the two of us, and Nina and her party back to the Chrishni Earldom. She left Steve in charge during her absence.


    We found ourselves in front of a two-story manor. It wasn''t as big and as grand as the Celestine Manor, but it definitely screamed nobility to me. From the decorations, to the grand front yard. They must''ve spent quite a lot for its maintenance. The members of the party seemed very relieved that we traveled through teleportation. They were probably too exhausted and traumatized in dealing with monsters if we went by normal means.


    "Lead us to Uncle Frederick." Aunt Zaira said.


    Nina led us inside the house. I could hear some whispers among the members and servants of the family, but as Aunt Zaira told me, I was a Celestine, and a family with the status of archduchess, so I should always hold my head high. We made our way to the second floor and stopped in front of a set of double doors.


    "I''ll go in alone. Luna, you can do whatever you want."


    I just nodded my head. I decided to just stay outside the room. I heard Nina scoff at my direction and left. While waiting for Aunt Zaira, I suddenly noticed a girl that was crouched at the sides.


    I was very surprised when I saw her, because I did not feel her presence at all!


    "Hello?" I greeted.


    The girl looked up and I could see a round face. She looked a little older than me, but she was rather thin. Plus, her expressionless face looked unsettling.


    "Uhm"


    "You''re with the archduchess?" she asked in a monotone voice.


    "Yes. And you are?"


    "I''m Torii. Earl Frederick''s youngest daughter."


    My eyes widened at her words. From what I knew, the earl was over a hundred years old and looked like a really old man. How did he have such a young daughter?


    "Uhm Hey Torii, it''s a bit stifling inside the house. Can you show me to the garden?"


    She just stared at me with dead eyes, but nodded afterwards. I guessed that she was worried about her father so at least I could make her feel better as the first person to treat me in a civilized manner.


    Torii was like Aunt Zaira, a silent-type of person but I felt like there was something missing. The journey to the garden was awkwardly silent. When we reached it, I took a seat at an empty bench and she sat next to me.


    "Hey Torii, how old are you?"


    "Twelve."


    "I see. I''m ten. So that means you''re older than me!"


    She only nodded and the conversation got cut off. Suddenly, three kids about her age arrived. The two boys suddenly threw something at her but a wind barrier protected her and it only bounced off. It turned out they threw rocks.


    "Hey you!" shouted the girl. "You should stay away from a weirdo like her!"


    "Yeah!" agreed one boy.


    "She''s a monster!"


    "Why you-" both Rile and Sanx materialized in my hands.


    "She''s a knight! Run!"


    I was about to go after them but Torii held me back.


    "Don''t go. You''re not a Chrishni. You''ll only get into trouble." she said in the same t tone.


    "But, they''re-"


    "It''s fine. I''m used to it."


    I studied her expressionless face and just decided to agree with her. My swords disappeared from my hands and I returned to my seat. I stared at her and all of a sudden, like some sort of hallucination, I saw a silver-haired child-like figure floating around her, but it vanished immediately.


    "By the way Torii," I called to get my mind off of what I just saw. "What did they mean by calling you a monster? Was it because of the wind?"


    "That''s part of it." she answered. "But the reason why they call me that is mainly because I do not have emotions."


    "Ha?"


    "I was born without emotions." she said. "And I can''t understand other people''s emotions as well."


    "What does that-"


    "She has Alexithymia. But it doesn''t seem that bad." said a familiar voice.


    I turned around and saw Aunt Zaira standing behind us. She made her way to Torii.


    "Torii, your father told me that you''re quite special. But have you ever hurt anyone before?"


    Torii only shook her head.


    "That''s good. Your father wants to see you." she turned to me. "You''reing as well."


    We were inside the old earl''s room and he was talking to Torii. Aunt Zaira introduced me a while ago as one of the children she''s looking after, but the earl onlyughed at that. I was standing next to her as Torii and her father talked. I took the chance to ask her.


    "Auntie, about Torii What was that term you used a while ago?"


    "That? Let''s see Alexithymia. It''s a personal trait characterized by the inability to identify and describe emotions experienced by one''s self or others. ." she exined. "Those with this trait do not have emotional awareness, social attachment, and have struggles with interpersonal rtionships."


    "So that''s why you asked her if she ever hurt someone?"


    "Yes. But in her case, she seems more level-headed than reckless, so I suppose it''s a good thing."


    "I''m still a little confused." she looked at me with disbelief. "What? I''m trying to understand it, okay?"


    "It means, Torii has difficulty in distinguishing and appreciating the emotions of others. When she does something that''s hurtful for others, she will not feel that way because she does not understand it and she doesn''t know what being hurt is."


    "So, she''s a little uncaring?"


    "Be grateful she onlycks empathy. If it''s a full-blown Alexithymia, she''s someone you will want to avoid."


    I continued watching Torii talking to her father, and their conversation immediately got my attention.


    "Torii''s going to live with us?" I asked.


    "Yes. You may have noticed it already, but Torii''s a little different. And she''s quite gifted. Frederick''s afraid his son and rtives will exploit her."


    "And he will let ''you'' exploit her." Imented. "I think you''re more dangerous than his family."


    She only shook her head in disbelief.


    That night, we immediately departed from the Chrishni''s. The earl''s son was against us bringing Torii, but Aunt Zaira''s statement made him shut up.


    "If the two of us speak before the emperor regarding this matter, who do you think he''ll believe? A no-named earl who lives an ignorant and arrogant life in the countryside? Or a formidable archduchess who''s at the same time the most powerful mage in this country?"


    The next day, the old earl died and we attended the burial which was nine dayster. That day, as the earl''s coffin was being ced inside the tomb, I saw Torii''s eyes tear up, but she did not show any sign of sorrow.


    "I don''t know. These tears just won''t stop flowing."


    I only hugged her, even though I was a head shorter than her.

 Chapter 8: Dungeon Break

    Chapter 8: Dungeon Break


    Five Years Later


    It was the beginning of summer and school had just ended. Eliza, Edmund, Sebastian, Zach and Torii returned for their summer break. Of course, I was quite happy about it since we wereplete again. As years passed we had grown up and had be quite powerful at our respective fields.


    Eliza was turning twenty and she grew up to be a really beautiful youngdy. She had a tall and slender physique, and I heard from Edmund that she had attracted quite a lot of attention among the male poption of the Imperial Academy. There were even countless of marriage invitations among rich families, nobles and rtives of the imperial family as well, but I knew the boys and Aunt Zaira would never easily allow that to happen. Of course, Eliza was also an excellent mage and was not really that interested in love so her suitors might have to try harder.


    The same went for Torii. She grew up to be quite beautiful as well but herck of empathy made others hesitant to approach her. Nevertheless, she was a force to be reckoned with since she excelled in wind magic and she had a sylph as her familiar. It was the same sylph I saw hovering around her when we first met, Ilra.


    Meanwhile, the boys had grown up to be quite the looker as well. And Eliza told me, they were quite the heart-breakers at school. It was understandable. With beauties such as Eliza, Torii and me (I know I''m being shameless), always around them, their standards were quite high. I wasn''t sure about Zach though. He didn''t seem to be interested in girls in general.


    Aunt Zaira remained the same; powerful, beautiful and mysterious, so there wasn''t that much to talk about her.


    Other than that, what made me excited that year was because I just celebrated my fifteenth birthday on the seventh of July. And sometime during the summer, I would be receiving the invitation to take the entrance exam for the Imperial Academy. I would finally be able to see Azte and be with my older brothers and sisters!


    The Celestine Manor was bustling since everyone was back. At the same time, the four human settlements were celebrating the summer festival that week. And with the use of the teleportation formations, anyone could visit the settlements anytime they wanted. Non-local guests would also visit to celebrate it with us, so it was a very lively asion. Of course, with the festivity, it would attract the attention of monsters from the surroundings, so warriors had to be more alert and the barriers around the settlements were strengthened. At the same time, other intelligent creatures like elves, fairies, nature spirits, demi-humans and many more would join in. The people of Celestine territory were open-minded that way. And we were all very excited about it. It was one of the few times a year where we get to rx. Unfortunately, fate had other ns.


    Two days before the festival, the emperor''s envoy arrived and informed us of a problem.


    "A dungeon break?!" we all eximed.


    Dungeons are the birthce of monsters. Raiding or clearing one will let a person earn money, fame and magical items. Dungeon breaks happen when the barrier around the dungeon suddenly gets destroyed and monsters from inside goes out and cause all sorts of trouble. It''s quite a rare urrence and it usually happens when a strong dungeon had been cleared but the envoy said that the dungeon where the dungeon break urred was never cleared.


    "Then how the hell did that happen?" asked Eliza.


    "We''re not sure either. The dungeon break happened to the closest most dangerous dungeon from the capital. And because of this, nearby monsters are also acting up." the envoy exined. "The emperor has deployed the army and the magic knights to make a line of defense and has sent men to venture the perimeter."


    "Any possibilities of the monsters heading to nearby towns and provinces?" asked Edmund.


    "No Young Master Edmund. All the monsters seem to be heading to Azte as we speak. We believe they will reach the defense line tomorrow noon. The emperor requests the support of the Celestine family to help the empire solve this dilemma."


    All our heads turned to Aunt Zaira who kept a cool face the whole time. There was also Torii, but she had been learning how to copy emotions and she could somehow read the mood now, so she didn''t look uncaring like our matriarch.


    "Sure. As long as nobody argues."


    "Thank you very much archduchess. I shall return to the capital as soon as possible." the envoy said.


    "Let''s go together. Get your gears." ordered Aunt Zaira.


    ""Yes Aunt Zaira!""


    Dealing with monsters had always been the specialty of the immediate members of the Celestine Family and those that follow Aunt Zaira. After all, we lived in a monster-infestednd where monsters would appear on one''s path almost every five minutes. I equipped my gear which was a customized set of ck clothing made from flexible and strong materials. Since I tend to move around a lot when fighting, I submitted my own design to Aunt Zaira. I also designed a belt which had two mini-sized bags enchanted with spatial magic to store many things including food, weapon and necessities. I had my own inventory but having a bag was more convenient. It was especially much easier to avoid suspicion since people who had their personal inventory was rare. I also had a red cloak which doubled as extra protection from various attacks and from being stabbed.


    I couldn''t help but whistle at the sight of the others when we gathered again. Edmund was equipped with a white armor and a white cloak, and his sword was strapped on his back. Sebastian was wearing a dark purple armor which was obviously lighter that Edmund''s since he specialized in speed. He was also wearing a cloak of the same color as his armor and his sword was strapped on his hip. Zach was wearing dark blue armor which also looked light, paired with a dark blue cloak. His spear was strapped to his back. Eliza was wearing a light blue dress which had two slits at the front which showed off her long legs. Of course, she was wearing a pair of light blue pants which was Edmund''s idea. A light blue cloak also hugged her slim figure. Lastly, Torii was wearing light green clothes. Like mine, it was customized for her so she would be able to move around. She was also wearing a light green cloak.


    Our cloaks were actually a gift from Aunt Zaira. She gave it to us on our fifteenth birthday. She was the one who enchanted it so it was definitely of the best quality.


    Aunt Zaira was wearing a mage''s outfit for a change. It was a white one-piece fitting dress that only reached her knees with a ck leather armor that covered her right shoulder and chest. It was equipped with a belt where a bag twice the size of mine was attached behind her. A pair of ck boots that reached just below her kneespleted her gear. She had no cloak on, but it was nothing to worry about. I don''t think she would even worry about blood stter despite the color of her clothes.


    "Looking at you guys, remind me of power rangers." I heard Aunt Zairament.


    "Power What''s that?" asked Eliza, but the archduchess just smiled and shrugged her shoulder. It meant, ''It''s for me to know and for you guys to ponder.''


    We just dropped it.


    "Luna, did you bring enough medicinal pills? We may not have enough healers in the frontlines. Eliza and I could do that but we would be fighting as well. You can distribute that to the wounded."


    "I brought a lot auntie."


    Some of the things Aunt Zaira taught me the past few years other than hand-to-handbat, sword fighting and mystic arts techniques were medicine, acupuncture and pill refining. I had never heard of pill refining nor acupuncture before, but she said pill refining had the same principle as alchemists use to make various potions. Mine were just in solid form unlike the regr liquid ones. Meanwhile acupuncture was using certain spots/points in the body that when pressed has some sort of effect in the body. For example, there was an acupuncture point on the neck that could make one unconscious, another could make one immobile and various ones could make one lose their senses. It was like casting magic, except there was no magic needed.


    It was interesting so I learned both easily. It was also amazing since I could use acupuncture in treating someone. The onlyplicated one was when using the needles.


    Back to the situation


    "Good. Let''s go. I''ll teleport us there."


    A few secondster, we arrived in front of amand tent. Soldiers were scurrying around and I could feel an ominous aura in the air.


    "I''ll enter the tent, you kids scout the area."


    We all followed her orders and spread out. And since Torii and I were the ones who could fly, me in a sense, we scouted the sky around the area. I immediately called Vyfal to aid me on my scouting. Vyfal could travel at a high speed. To be more precise, she had the ability to bend the space and time around her so it would seem like she could travel at the speed of sound. But it was only applicable if she did not have anyone riding her. She arrived a few secondster and I immediately started to look around.


    A few minutester, our scouting finished and we did not see any flying monsters so it was safe to assume there would be no aerial attacks. We met up again in front of themand tent where Aunt Zaira was already waiting for us. We immediately reported our findings in which she nodded her head. We were then led to a tent not that far from themand tent. Along the way, I could hear soldiers whisper about us and most of their topic was not exactly positive. I could understand them though the support team was after all a bunch of kids.


    Although I wondered why Aunt Zaira did not bring any of her men? When I did ask her, her answer was:


    "Eliza. Edmund, Sebastian and Zach are more suited for this kind of asions. Meanwhile think of this as a debut for you and Torii.


    ''Debut? But I''m not even eighteen yet?'' was my thought.

 Chapter 9: Might

    Chapter 9: Might


    Early in the next morning, we were all gathered in front of the defense line. We received news that the base lost contact with the two teams of scouts that were sent to investigate the monsters. Another set of teams would be sent to see what happened to the scouts. Of course, ns were to be made for everybody''s sake.


    "Eliza, Edmund and I will go inside the dungeon and clear it." Aunt Zaira announced, a few minutes before the start of the operation. "Sebastian, Zach, Torii and Luna will stay here as support."


    "Wait wait wait." inserted the defense line''smander, Greg Houster. "Archduchess, you will clear the dungeon? There''s already a dungeon break! And I don''t agree to have kids as my support! And I will definitely not let his highness, Prince Sebastian, to fight in the frontlines!"


    I could see the annoyed face of my foster aunt, but that was not what caught my attention.


    "Big brother Seb, you you''re a prince?" I asked.


    "How rude of you to address the empire''s prince that way!" shouted one of the officers, but Sebastian shut him up.


    "Luna and I grew up together, how she calls me is none of your business." he said with a re. But then he turned to me and smiled. "Yes. My full name is Sebastian von Praiji."


    I only gasped, and then turned towards my older brothers and sisters.


    "And you guys knew?" I questioned.


    "Well, we knew about it when we first met him." said Edmund. "It was the emperor who brought him to the estate when we were eight."


    "Ah, Zach is his personal knight." Eliza added.


    "What? Torii?" I turned to her.


    "He''s popr at school."


    "I can''t believe nobody told me! What kind of siblings are you?"


    "Well" Sebastian scratched his neck. "You didn''t ask."


    I just sighed and nodded.


    "Fine fine. Let''s do something about the matter at hand first. I''ll roast you with questionster." I sneered. He just nodded and partnered it with a carefreeugh.


    "Well, now that that''s over. Let Eliza exin about clearing the dungeons." Aunt Zaira said.


    "Yes." Eliza cleared her throat. "As you are aware, dungeons are the birthce of monsters. As long as the dungeon core is not destroyed, monsters will keep spawning and will keeping. If we don''t clear the dungeon soon, no matter how many monsters you kill, they will just be born again inside the dungeon ande attacking. Again."


    "As for the support, trust me Commander, these kids have more experience in dealing with monsters than any of your men here." Aunt Zaira exined. "As for Sebastian, if it makes you feel better, he can stay here with you guys."


    "What? Aunt Zaira!"


    "Sebastian, you are still a prince. This country''s future may rest on your shoulders one day. Stay here and coordinate with them. You and Zach can get rid of strays."


    "But Luna and Torii will probably annihte them already!"


    "They have a different purpose, okay?" she turned to Torii and me. "You will go with the rescue team. I''m pretty sure they can handle themselves but if they do need any help while dealing with monsters and the ones needed to be rescued, that''s the time you will make your move. Understood?"


    ""Yes Archduchess!"" we answered.


    "Your excellency, I don''t think this is proper." said Commander Houster.


    "Listen here Greg." said Aunt Zaira in a t tone. "Whether they fail or die because of this, that''s none of your concern."


    I saw Commander Houster swallow and he just nodded. A few minutester, we departed. I was assigned to a team with twelve members; one magic knight, one battle mage, two support mages and the rest were regr soldiers. I stayed in the rear since they seemed ufortable with my presence. To be more specific, they weren''tfortable with the six-foot-tall Vyfal''s presence.


    I asked her toe with us as transportation support. If we find any of the scouts injured, she would be a great help in carrying them.


    Our group moved inside the dense forest and at the same time assessed for any dangers. I could see how tense they were as they maintained the team''s formation. I sent out some energy to work as traps and as radar, and so far, none had responded yet.


    "Uhm Miss Celestine?" called the leader of the group, Kyle Bestok.


    I turned to Vyfal and told her to keep an eye on the rear. I jogged to Kyle''s direction.


    "Just call me Luna. You don''t have to be formal with me." I replied.


    "Right. Uhm, I apologize on themander''s behalf."


    "Don''t worry. I know it was probably because of pride why he said all those things."


    "You''re very frank and... open-minded, that''s nice. By the way, Eliza and the others were my juniors. I graduated from the Imperial Academyst year." he said.


    "Really?"


    "Eliza, Edmund, Zach and even Prince Sebastian are all remarkable students of the academy. And I know you''re not less than that, since your mentor is the great Prime Minister, Archduchess Celestine."


    I stopped on my tracks. Surprises had kept popping up that day.


    "Prime Minister? Aunt Zaira is?"


    He nodded and asked; "You didn''t know?"


    "Why do people not tell me anything?!" Iined.


    Just then, the energy I sent suddenly got activated. I asked everyone to stop.


    "Mages activate radar and search the area."


    I heard themin but Kyle ordered them to do what I just asked.


    "Vyfal, keep an eye out in the sky." my familiar let out a cry which was a yes and immediately flew up.


    "We could sense the scouts, all six of them. They''re heavily injured, but they''re alive." reported one of the mages.


    "How about monsters?" asked Kyle.


    "I do not detect any monsters." answered the other mage.


    I gave them a skeptical look. I decided I needed to confirm it myself. I gathered energy at the tip of my two fingers and released it in front of us. Using the energy as an extension of my senses, I let it roam around the area until I found what I was looking for.


    "There are twenty monsters just a few hundred meters away from the scouts." I informed them. "There are six B-ss and two A-ss in the group while the rest are D-ss and below."


    "You can even tell?" asked one of the mage.


    "They give off different sets of auras." I paused. "What''s the n Kyle?"


    "Saving the scouts is our top priority." he replied. "Some of us will have to distract the monsters while the rest will go and save them."


    "Captain!" shouted a soldier in the team. "Are you saying we have to sacrifice ourselves to distract the monsters?"


    "That''s not what I meant." I saw Kyle look at me with pleading eyes. I just sighed upon realizing what he was trying to say.


    "I''ll handle the A-ss. Kyle, you do something about the others."


    He nodded. He then told us his n


    Four soldiers were assigned to take the injured scouts to a safe distance, while Kyle and the rest of his men would be with me and fight the monsters. Although there were a fewints, Kyle used his authority as a squad captain and gave them the order which the soldiers could not disobey.


    We were hiding behind the trees and examined the situation ahead of us. We were also hiding our auras so the monsters won''t be aware of us sooner. Just a few meters from where we were, the six injured and unconscious scouts wereid a meter apart. Like somebody deliberately put them that way, which made me wonder. Regr monsters wouldn''t be able to do that and even if they did, one with intelligence should be leading them.


    -Is that the case right now?


    I looked back and forth the area where I sensed the monsters.


    I looked at Kyle who immediately ordered us to slowly advance. The two mages weregging behind because they were on support, as well as the four soldiers assigned to get the scouts to safety. I slowly made my way to where the A-ss monsters were and leaped to a branch silently. From where I was, I saw the two A-ss monsters, each apanied by one B-ss and three D-ss. It made me really suspicious because they were different kinds of monsters and usually those from different species never got along.


    "Do they have a high ranking general coordinating their movements?" I whispered to myself.


    Usually, when a horde of different monsters gather, there would be a general-grade or at least king-grade monster leading them, but looking at the monsters below me, I couldn''t help but have a foreboding feeling.


    I immediately sent a mental link to Vyfal. Part of the n was to take the monsters by surprise by having her attack from the sky. She was the biggest distraction and she would aim for the B-ss monsters and the others could focus in dealing with the lower-grade monsters.


    With a sound of explosion, Vyfal descended from the sky which immediately annihted a couple of B-ss monsters. I told her to keep attacking and make sure not to hurt the soldiers. I immediately descended from where I was and faced the monsters in front of me.


    "Why do I feel like I''m the one who drew the short stick?" I mumbled.


    With a couple of hand gestures, energy gathered in front of me which I formed into projectiles. I could see the monsters charge to my direction and I thought I needed to be fast. I took a deep breath and with a shout, I released the light blue energy projectiles which hit the monsters in the chest and the head. The B-ss and D-ss monsters immediately died, and as expected, the A-ss remained standing. The projectiles definitely hit them, but they were tougher.


    I summoned my twin swords, Rile and Sanx, and got to a defensive stance.


    "Let''s dance."


    A/N:


    I know, dreadful. It''s an Author''s Note. Anyway, this is an announcement concerning the updates of this story. One new chapter every Mondays, Wednesdays and Fridays at midnight (00:00). Yes, an M-W-F schedule, but it may change sometime in the future, depending on the avability of myself (the author). Don''t worry, I''ll give you guys a heads up. Don''t forget toment and vote!


    xoxo,


    Niche_Bezarius

 Chapter 10: The Suspicious Woman

    Chapter 10: The Suspicious Woman


    I dodged a club which was carried by the orc and at the same time evaded the spear that was thrust by the hobgoblin. The two monsters were in perfect sync! It made me even more suspicious of the situation. I strengthened my body using my internal energy and enveloped my swords with light blue energy. I crouched a little and eyed the two figures of the monsters that wereing at me. With a boost in both power and speed, Iunched like an arrow towards their direction. And using my ability to change my position while in that state, I managed to run my swords through their chests. Their cores flew out of their bodies and when Inded just behind them, the two fell on the ground, lifeless.


    I turned to them and slowly caught my breath. I let me inner energy circte throughout my body and at the same time pull some natural energy from my surroundings and use it to fill the ones I just used up. I returned to normal a few secondster. I proceeded on collecting the monster cores and the important parts of the monsters which could be traded or sold; a hobgoblin''s ear, an orc''s heart, etc.


    After doing my business, I could hear sounds of battle not that far from me. Kyle and the others were not yet done fighting.


    I immediately ran to their direction and saw them fighting the remaining monsters. I nced at the battle mage wielding earth magic who was battling a B-ss monster alone, then to the support mages who kept providing support magic, and then to the four soldiers that were guarding the injured scouts. I nced onest time at Kyle''s direction and sighed.


    -They''re fine. The injured ones need immediate attention.


    I ran to where the injured scouts were and checked their conditions. I did not have the ability to heal others, but I could assess one''s condition through their pulse. There wereints from the soldiers, but my re made them stop and step back. I checked the pulse of each of the injured.


    "They''re mildly poisoned." I announced. "Do any of you know a detoxification spell?"


    They just shook their head. But then I remembered my pills.


    "I think I have culnec and vutia pills here." I muttered.


    Culnec was an herb that had detoxification effects. It could detoxify at least eight kinds of poisons, including toxic breath from the centipede monster and poisoned blood from the frilled-lizard monster. Meanwhile Vutia was an herb with rejuvenation effects. It was usually used on rejuvenation tonics so the body could be healthier and the power be restored for at least ten percent.


    I fed one pill each on the injured scouts and watched as color slowly returned on their faces. Their wounds and gashes had also stopped bleeding and ck liquid was seeping out from it. I collected three vials of those ck liquid for the purpose of studying it.


    "What did you give him?" asked one of the soldiers.


    "Some medicine I made." I answered.


    "Are you an alchemist or a doctor?" he asked again. "Only alchemists can make support potions and only doctors can make medicine, but you have a powerful energy inside and around you. Plus, with the way you were fighting those monsters a while ago, you''re good atbat as well."


    "You saw?" I inquired.


    "O-only by ident! I swear! I was retrieving an injured scout close to where you were fighting those monsters and I happen to see a glimpse of it." he exined.


    "I see." I nodded. "Don''t worry about it. And no, I''m not an alchemist or a doctor. I aim to be a magus knight."


    I could see their eyes widen.


    A magus knight was an individual who could use magic andbat magic at the same time. Aside from wielding weapons and enhancing one''s body with magic, they could also fire off spells at the same time. Sebastian was a magus knight who specialized in fire magic, while Zach was a magus knight who specialized in lightning magic.


    "Making medicine is my hobby." I added.


    After making them astonished, I decided to check on Kyle and the others. They were taking an awfully long time in killing those monsters even with Vyfal''s assistance. As I approached the area where they were fighting, I could see a few wounded soldiers and the mages were trying their best to heal them. Kyle was facing off thest ss B monster, a skiris. It was a wolf-like creature with elongated ears like a rabbits and a tail that resembled like a scorpion''s. I watched as Kyle hacked the skiris'' tail and cut off its head by enhancing his sword.


    I smiled. Promising people were always fun to watched, even back in the celestial realm.


    We were all gathered in one area. We had reached our objective; rescuing the missing scouts and it was time to return. We decided to retrace our steps. I would''ve loved to teleport, but I couldn''t teleport a big number of people at once and the mages were exhausted from the battle to give me support. I had Vyfal carry the unconscious scouts and let her return to the defense line base first.


    When we reached the defense line, medical personnel immediately came to our attention and started treating Kyle and his team.


    "Luna!" he called. "Thank you."


    I only gave him a smile and returned to Sebastian''s tent where Vyfal was hanging outside. She was taking a nap beside Sebastian''s ck stallion, Noir. Aunt Zaira named it.


    "Hey!" I greeted and plopped on his bed. I was exhausted!


    "Good job little sis." Sebastian said. "Although, Vyfal almost gave everyone a heart attack when she suddenlynded from the sky. If Zach did not stand between her and the soldiers, they would''ve attacked her and she would''ve destroyed this ce."


    "Didn''t they see the injured people strapped on her back?"


    "They were more focused on the fact that an unknown beast justnded in the base."


    "Figures." I said. "The monsters are on their way."


    "I know. ording to the scouts, they''ll be here in an hour. Everyone''s asked to assemble."


    "Any news about Auntie and the others?" he shook his head. I sighed in worry. "They''ll be okay right?"


    "Don''t worry about them. Eliza and Edmund are the best in their respective departments in the Imperial Academy, and Aunt Zaira Well She''s Aunt Zaira. You know what that means."


    I only scoffed. I stood up and dusted myself. I also drank a pill with a high concentration of the vutia herb and took in some natural energy to merge with my inner energy. I also gave Sebastian a bottle filled with vutia herbs and he took one.


    "Let''s go." I said and we walked out of the tent.


    ***


    I could see the horde of monsters at the horizon. I was one of the few people who stood in the front lines, ready to attack once the monsters were within range. The defense line was located in a in for good visual. The big area in front of us was about to be a big battlefield.


    Using enhanced sight, I could see different kinds of monstersing our way. I had been suspicious ever since back in the forest, but my suspicions were just confirmed;


    -Something is making all these troubles happen. Someone powerful enough and can gather hordes of monsters despite the difference in types and ss. I bet it is also the same person who caused the dungeon break.


    Once the monsters were within range, we all charged as well. Beside me was Kyle''s team who charged at the group of goblins and behind me was Zach who cleaned up the snake monsters. I suddenly noticed something odd as I was cutting down the monsters; a ck crystal half the size of my fist was on the monsters'' forehead. All of them had the same ck crystal too. And every time a monster is cut down, the crystal would shine ominously and the monster would revive.


    "This is impossible!" I heard one soldier yell.


    "Why are they not dying?"


    Normally, once a monster died, it would return inside the dungeon it was born. Of course, it was only applicable if the dungeon had not been conquered yet. But seeing the monsters revive on the very spot they were killed really threw off everyone''s confidence.


    I clicked my tongue in annoyance. I cut down a monster and at the same time pulled out the ck crystal on its forehead. Surprisingly, the monster turned to dust. I immediately told Sebastian about it so he could convey it to the others. I was pretty sure they would not believe me.


    I took the time to stare at the crystal and I noticed that the color seemed to be shifting. Something inside me stirred and somehow, I knew what to do. I strengthened my hands using my inner energy and crushed the crystal. I watched as ck smoke rose from it and hovered in the air for a few seconds. All of a sudden, it started flying away.


    I boosted my legs with energy and leaped high in the air and at the same time;


    "Vyfal!" I called.


    Just like a routine, Vyfal caught me in the air and I directed her to follow the flying ck smoke.


    A few secondster, we reached a cliff not that far from the ins that became a battlefield. The cliff itself was not suspicious, but the female figure on it was. I jumped down from Vyfal andnded behind her. I watched as the ck smoke settle on the dark orb on her hands.


    "I see someone had seen through it."


    The figure slowly turned and I could see a set of features I hadn''t seen for a very long time; a pair of ck horns in the head, red slit eyes, a forked tail swinging back and forth and a pair of bat-like wings.


    "You''re"


    "But it''s your bad lucking here alone."

 Chapter 11: A Demon

    Chapter 11: A Demon


    She took out a double headed axe and swung it using her free hand. I watched her put the ck orb on the bag dangling beside her and got into a stance. I also brandished my twin swords, Rile and Sanx, and got into a defensive position.


    I could hear Vyfal growl just above us, but I did not dare take my eyes off the figure in front of me.


    "You''re a demon." I muttered.


    "Oho, so someone can actually recognize me."


    "It''s hard to forget."


    Memories of the war against the demon realm back when I was still a fox deity shed in my mind. Many warriors and acquaintances of mine died in that war. I shook my head and focused at the current situation. Unlike the demons from back then, the demon in front of me was weaker, but I wasn''t sure I''d win against her with my current body.


    "Are you the one who caused the dungeon break?" I asked.


    "Take a guess."


    She suddenly lunged at me and swung her axe once she was at a considerable distance. I deflected her attack with both of my swords then reinforced my swords and entire body with energy and with much struggle, managed to throw her away from me.


    "You''re strong, I like that."


    The two of us started exchanging blows. Our weapons shed with each other and asionally threw kicks at one another. All of a sudden, she took her distance and fire converged at her de. My eyes widened as the ball of fire she was forming was lunged at me. I jumped out of the way and jumped in a high arch. I twisted my body midair and delivered a kick whichnded on her head.


    When she recovered from her stupor, she suddenly sneered at me and her red eyes started glowing. I felt a chill run up my spine as her axe vanished and she was slowly engulfed in fire. She lunged at me with her nails already extended like some sort of ws. She started wing at me and I did my best to evade it. I could see some sort of liquid dropping from her nails; poison.


    "You''re going to die!" she yelled and started to shout at a really loud voice.


    As she yelled, a big ball of fire formed just above her head. I noticed that the fire had some ck tinge in it, so it definitely wasn''t a regr fire. My eyes widened as I felt the strong force of her spell. I could not deflect such a massive fireball at my current strength!


    She released the fireball and it went to my direction. Both of my feet were rooted to the ground and I felt fear. I waited for the impact but it did not arrive. I heard an explosion, but I did not feel the force of it. I opened my eyes and saw a golden barrier around me. I looked to my side and saw Aunt Zaira, her clothes stained her blood.


    "Aunt Zaira! You''ve conquered the dungeon?!" I eximed.


    "It took longer than I intended, but yeah." she answered nonchntly. "Anyway, we have an interesting spectator. No, she''s not a spectator she''s the one who did this."


    "She is!"


    The barrier vanished and I stood closer to Aunt Zaira, facing the demon who was still seething.


    "A demon? I haven''t seen one in a long time."


    A strong pressure suddenly emitted from Aunt Zaira. Even though I had been around that pressure, I still felt stuffy and my legs started to wobble.


    "You-" it looked like I wasn''t the only one. "You''re the archmage they warned me about!"


    "Oho? You got warned about me but you still made a mess in Praiji Empire? How impudent."


    Aunt Zaira''s voice sounded edgy and dangerous. "I think this conversation is over."


    A ball of wind suddenly formed in Aunt Zaira''s hand, but before she couldunch it to our enemy, the demon already vanished.


    "She escaped." I muttered.


    "Still... a demon huh." she smirked. "Yow-e-sa."


    We returned to the battlefield and I saw that they were already almost finished. Eliza and Edmund had joined them the fray. I nced at Aunt Zaira who only gave me a nod. I immediately left her side and yed a few of the remaining monsters.


    My thoughts drifted to what just happened. A demon had not appeared ever since the defeat of the demon king, more than a hundred years ago and the purge of the demons that went after that. And thenguage Aunt Zaira used, somehow, I found it familiar, but I could not remember where I heard it or what it meant. I was pretty sure it was somewhere in my mind, but nothing came up.


    After the battle, my adoptive siblings and I were inside Sebastian''s tent. Most of the soldiers were cleaning up in the field. Meanwhile Aunt Zaira and Commander Houster were in a meeting with the emperor''s envoy. They were probably discussing about the demon that showed up. I was also debating whether to tell Eliza and the others about it.


    The twins were currently telling us what happened in the dungeon.


    "-and Aunt Zaira just watched us kill every monster that we came acros withs." Eliza said. "But I think she did it on purpose."


    "Aunt Zaira was probably measuring your ability to clear a dungeon." Toriimented.


    "Oh yeah. She never reallyes with us when we clear dungeons back in Celestine Territory." added Sebastian.


    "Makes sense." replied Eliza.


    "But Aunt Zaira fought and defeated the final boss herself." said Edmund. "I haven''t seen Aunt Zaira''s skills in a long time. It was amazing."


    Archduchess Zaira Chrishni von Celestine was the strongest mage in Central Continent. It was one of the reasons nobody messes with the Celestine Family.


    The five of them (four mostly since Zach doesn''t really speak much) continued talking about the dungeon.


    "Hey guys, what do you think about demons?" I asked all of a sudden, interrupting their fun conversation.


    ""Demons?"" they asked.


    "Yeah."


    "Why are you talking about demons all of a sudden?" asked Edmund.


    "You know Like, what if they''re around these days or something like that." I said.


    "Luna, the demons have been defeated in thest Demon-Human War more than a hundred years ago." replied Sebastian. "The continent''s strongest mages sealed them, including Aunt Zaira. Well, she used the name Mira during that era, but still. There''s no way they''re around these days."


    "It''s a ''what if'', Seb." I said. "I mean, it''s a spell and no spellsts forever. And spells have loopholes. You know what I mean."


    "Luna," Eliza sat next to me and patted my shoulder. "Those demons are no longer a threat, you understand? They''re sealed and there''s no way they''ll return."


    In mind, I couldn''t help but retort at her words. Thousands of years ago, demons waged war against the gods and immortals but ended up being defeated. They were sealed but humans broke the seal and they were revived. Whether it was the humans'' fault or the oversight of the gods, the spell still broke. And besides, the demon I saw that afternoon was proof of that.


    "But-"


    "Enough talking about that. We''re supposed to be happy since we fought off a dungeon break." said Sebastian.


    We all just agreed with him, the demon forgotten somewhere inside my head.


    ***


    Meanwhile, in themand tent of the base, Archduchess Celestine, Commander Houster and Prince Jin (the emperor''s younger brother), were discussing about the recent events.


    "Somebody deliberately sabotaged the dungeon''s barrier and caused the dungeon break." announced the archduchess in a monotone voice.


    "That we know already archduchess. The question is who?" said Prince Jin who was the envoy of the emperor.


    "What you know is not enough your highness." retorted the archduchess and shed a smirk. "Should I enlighten you?"


    "Please."


    "I raided the dungeon with two of my students and found out that it had been conquered but the dungeon core was left intact."


    ""What?"" asked both the prince and themander.


    "Important items were also already looted so we were not able to collect much." she added. "Anyway, whoever did that is incredibly smart and powerful."


    "Who would ever dare do something like that?" asked themander.


    "Do you believe demons will return among our midst?"


    The two males just stared at her like she grew two heads. From what they knew, the demons were defeated and sealed upon the founding of Praiji Empire. And most importantly, the archduchess'' mother, Archduchess Mira Chrishni von Celestine, participated in the sealing herself.


    "Demons, archduchess? Do you really believe they would return?" asked themander.


    "My mother believed they would return."


    "Archduchess, the seal upon them is very strong. The gods helped us form it!" eximed the prince.


    "Everything has an expiration." she added again. "Both living and non-living things, much less a seal. Whether they broke it, weakened it or there''s an involvement of a third party, it''s still much better to be prepared. Whether you heed my words or not, it''s up to you. Just don''te crying to me once it happens."

 Chapter 12: The Manor in the Capital

    Chapter 12: The Manor in the Capital


    A few dayster after the dungeon break, my invitation for taking the entrance exam of the Imperial Academy arrived. Even though I was in the middle of researching about demons and the seal that kept them locked, somehow, I had to head to the capital, Azte, to take the exam.


    A month after receiving the invitation, Aunt Zaira brought me to Azte. She used a teleportation spell and we appeared at the gates of Azte City.


    Azte City was the capital of Praiji Empire. It was also the most flourishing city of the country and it was home of the Imperial Academy which was located at the western side of the city. But I was wondering why we teleported outside the city gates. I asked Aunt Zaira about it and her answer was


    "You have to present yourself to the gate guards. This way, they can keep track of the people that enter and exit the city manually. Also, we need to get you issued a city pass since this is your first time here. It can only be done at the gates."


    "I see."


    "The city has a magic barrier around it and it will automatically record whoever enters or exits the city via all sorts of means. The city pass is the aid to do that."


    We waited in line to enter Azte City. Honestly, we could just speed up by presenting herself to the guards, but it was a famous rumor in the country that the prime minister never enters the capital via gates but through teleportation. And she was the only one who could teleport directly inside. Plus, Aunt Zaira was the epitome of patience.


    Once we reached the gates, we were immediately asked for the city pass. Aunt Zaira presented a token I was very familiar with, it was a circr item made of ck jade but ted with gold and the Celestine Family''s crest was engraved on it. The Celestine Family''s crest was a staff where a nine-tailed fox was curled up on it base. The fox''s tails were spread out evenly so it looked like a fan was spread behind the staff.


    When the guards saw it, they immediately dropped to one knee.


    "Archduchess!" said the guard. I noticed him trembling as he kneeled which made me confused.


    I could hear whispers from the people around us.


    "Is it really the archduchess?"


    "The prime minister?"


    "She looks young."


    "What is she doing here?"


    Well, there were more statements but I focused on the closest ones.


    "Please rise. I am here formon matters." she said. But even with a smile the guard did not stop trembling. "First of all, I would like to get a city pass for this child."


    The guard looked at me with a weird expression but I just shed a smile.


    "This child is"


    "A member of my household."


    Apparently, it was a famous story among the people that the archduchess does not produce children of her own. Instead she adopts children and trains them to be the empire''s strongest assets, apart from herself.


    "I see." the guard responded. "Please follow me to the guardhouse."


    We left the line and branched off to the guardhouse not that far from the gates. ording to Eliza, anyone who had never been to the city had to be registered inside the guardhouse. The only exception was the imperial family who usually had their own badge to pass through. Apparently, Aunt Zaira had one as well.


    We reached the guardhouse and we were instructed to head to a room. Aunt Zaira and I waited for about five minutes before another guard came in with parchment and a quill.


    "Greetings prime minister." the guard greeted and bowed. "I am the captain of the west gate guardhouse, Vig Adros."


    "Nice to meet you. I just want to register her so she can enter and exit the city whenever she wants. She will be a student of the Imperial Academy in the future."


    "I see. Very well." the captain turned to me. "I will ask you a few questions, just answer me honestly."


    Captain Adros asked me basic questions like; my full name, where my hometown is, age, etc. It took about ten minutes for the procedure to bepleted and once we were done, I finally received a card with the details I gave away just a while ago.


    "This pass will let you freely move inside the city." said the guard that gave the card. "Please try not to lose it. Getting a new one costs about fifty golden coins."


    I just nodded my head. The central continent used coins as its standard currency which ranged from copper, silver and gold. Among mages and the upper ss, magic ores were also used as currency, but it was rare since it was usually used as a power source and a magic item.


    After everything was done, we finally left the gates and Aunt Zaira chartered a carriage for us to use.


    "Can''t we just teleport to where we''re going to stay?" I asked her. I felt ufortable inside the carriage since I was used to travelling either by teleportation or riding Vyfal.


    "The barrier around the city prevents teleportation spells from activating." she replied. "Why do you think we teleported outside the city gates?"


    "Why can''t we teleport inside the city?" I asked again.


    "It''s a defensive measure. Most nobles and imperial family members live in Azte City, it would be a bit difficult to catch an assassin or a criminal if they could use teleportation spells." she reasoned. "The only ce allowed for teleportation spells is the Imperial Academy, but only within campus premises."


    "And you?"


    "I have to follow the rules as well. Just because I''m the prime minister and the sole archduchess of the empire, that doesn''t mean I''m exempted from it."


    "That''s not what I heard."


    "Baseless rumors. Well, maybe not entirely baseless. I do it when there''s an emergency that needs my attention."


    I nodded my head. I was very grateful Aunt Zaira was very patient in answering my questions.


    A few minutester, the carriage stopped and we got off. I noticed that we were in front of a mansion. I immediately asked Aunt Ziara where we were.


    "It''s our house in Azte."


    Despite my shock, I just nodded. She might''ve noticed I had so many questions so she urged me to go inside. Once we were, I started my barrage of questions.


    "We had a house in the capital? Why have we been staying all the time in Celestine Territory? Why didn''t Ed and the others tell me? Since when have you had a house here? And-"


    "Okay stop. One question at a time okay? Geez, you were worse than the twins the first time I brought them here. At least Torii was silent when I brought her over."


    "Aunt Zaira-"


    "First of all, the house has always been here, nobody just lives in it all the time though. Second, if we lived here, you guys would never get trained the way you did back at our home/ It doesn''t have the space and resources. Andstly, there had been no reason to use it until you guys were of age to attend the academy."


    "So, this where Eliza and the others stay during weekends and short holidays?" I asked.


    "Correct. And you will be staying here for the same reason as well."


    "I see."


    The Imperial Academy was a boarding school and the students had to stay within the academy grounds during school days. Eliza once told me that the students were allowed outside the academy during weekends, holidays or special circumstances.


    I just nodded my head in understanding. There was no use stretching it out anyway. It was already there and the only thing I could do was adapt. But there was one thing puzzling me though


    "Aunt Zaira," I called while we were passing through the front yard. "Why do we need to study in the Imperial Academy?"


    "What kind of question is that?"


    "Well, you already taught us everything we could know about magic andbat. We''re probably way advanced than the students in our year level. So why do we have to study in the academy?"


    "Are you stupid?" she asked.


    My jaw stiffened in annoyance.


    "I taught you guys how to utilize your potential and use it to the fullest. I taught you how to fight, wield magic, study history and even devise strategies. But I never taught you simple things like manners, etiquette, and many more. And the one thing I could never teach you kids is experience." she smirked. "That one, you have to gain for yourself. Experience is the best teacher and lesson for each one of us, remember that."


    "That''s deep. Are you sure it''s okay to say those words to a fifteen-year-old?"


    She scoffed at my direction. "Your mentality is not that of a fifteen-year-old. And even if you don''t understand my words now, you will understand it soon as you grow older."


    I just shrugged my shoulders and we entered the three story manor of the Celestine Family. Once we were inside, a servant immediately greeted us.


    "Wee back, your excellency."


    The servant who greeted us was a woman who looked to be someone in her middle thirties. She was wearing clothes that looked expensive and different from the other servants I had seen so far. I then deduced her to be the head servant of the house.


    "Wee to the capital Miss Luna. I am Mildred, the head servant of the Celestine House in Azte City."


    "Thank you. Also nice to meet you."


    "Your excellency, I have finished decorating and furnishing Miss Luna''s room, would you like to see it?"


    "Of course. Lead the way."


    Mildred led us further inside the house, all the way to the second floor.


    A/N:


    Hello readers! This is the official chapter 11. Err... I can''t believe I messed up my update schedule already on the first week/ But I assure you guys, it won''t happen again. I hope. Anyway. Enjoy! Also, please tell me what you think!

 Chapter 13: Entrance Exam (1)

    Chapter 13: Entrance Exam (1)


    It was the next day when Eliza and the others arrived from the Celestine Territory. With them were additional servants and some of our things, most of it were mine. Aunt Zaira informed me that since we were all studying in the capital, there was no need to stay in the main manor all the time. So she moved half of our staff from our hometown, as well as our things.


    "It''s a hassle to always teleport there from the capital every day."


    Upon hearing her words, I actually felt guilty. Aunt Zaira was the empire''s prime minister and she had many things to attend to but she had always teleported back and forth just so she could supervise my training. And from what I knew, long-distance teleportation uses up quite a lot of magical energy. And she had been doing it until recently because of me.


    "Don''t be guilty." she retorted as if reading my mind. "I''ll make sure to use you to the fullest in the future."


    I only sighed.


    -Of course. As expected of her.


    At a young age, Aunt Zaira had taught us the principle of give-and-take. Once you give something, make sure to getpensation. And once you take something, you have to return the manner of the same value; whether it was good or bad.


    It was a weird principle, but it was rooted into the children she had taught all these years.


    Three days before the entrance exam, I came to talk to her again about a matter I had been worrying.


    "Aunt Zaira, which department will ept me? I don''t think Mystic Arts will be counted as magic." I said.


    "Enroll at the Magic Arts Department."


    "Huh?"


    "Mystic Arts is an umon form of ability, but it''s quite identical to magic, remember?" I nodded my head upon remembering what I learned when I was younger. "Their tool to measure magical energy in a person''s body should work on you. But you don''t have to worry about that, the tests usually measure your skills and abilities rather than just your power. Whichever you are the strongest at the academy''s higher-ups will determine it for you."


    "We won''t have to learn the basics again, right?" I asked again. "That would suck."


    "Don''t worry. They will measure your knowledge as well. They have a system for it."


    "Should I ace the exams?"


    I was a bit miffed when Aunt Zairaughed at my question.


    "You may have a lot of potential and experience, but you will meet people the same as you or if not, even stronger than you. Don''t be too confident."


    "Oh."


    "At least, don''t fail." she added.


    Even with that, I was still a little stumped.


    "Don''t worry, you''ll do good. Just listen to the instructors and try not to go all out at the beginning. Ah, don''t tell them about your status as well."


    I raised an eyebrow at her statement and asked why.


    "Even if the government and the academy promotes equality among students, knowing that you''re a part of the Celestine Family is still different, both good and bad."


    "So you''re telling me to study incognito at school?"


    "Yep. You can say you''re from the Celestine Territory, but try not to reveal you''re actually adopted by me."


    "Okay. If that''s what you want."


    "Also, again, choose the Magic Arts Department."


    Three dayster, Eliza and the others sent me off to the entrance exams. They said they would be waiting for the good news back in the manor. I navigated the city streets alone and got lost a few times. Fortunately, I met someone who was also on her way to the entrance exam location. We met coincidentally in front of a restaurant.


    "My name''s Andrea Ijinia." she said. "I''m a local of Azte City."


    "I''m Luna Hysi-" I stopped myself once I remembered that I had to study incognito. "Err Luna Hysi, I''m from the Celestine Territory."


    I saw her eyes go wide. "The Celestine Territory? As in that monster-infested territory ruled by the prime minister? By Archduchess Zaira Chrishni von Celestine?"


    I just nodded my head.


    "Oh wow! I never thought I''d meet someone form there!" she eximed. "Is it true that even at such a young age, you were all trained to subjugate a monster? And the archduchess, is she really scary just like what the rumors say?"


    Well she had a lot of questions and I finally understood Aunt Zaira''s feeling whenever I asked her a lot of questions in one go. I tried to answer as minimal and as cryptic as possible. It seemed like students from Celestine Territory were quite famous in the academy, after all most of them already had experience in fighting and killing monsters.


    We reached the entrance exam location and finally registered.


    "Hey Luna, which department do you want to enroll?" asked Andrea.


    The Imperial Academy had a total of five departments. The first one was the Magic Arts Department where students who wanted to learn magic could enroll. It was further split into two courses; Support Course and Battle Course. The Support Course focused on mages, who used support magic like healing and buff spells. Meanwhile the Battle Course was for mages who used magic arts forbat; elemental magic.


    The second department was the Military Arts Department. Aspiring knights, magus knights and military officers usually graduated from this department. It was also divided into two different courses; Combat Magic Course and Magus Knight Course. Combat Magic Course was for knights who could wieldbat magic which was usually strengthening of abilities and sharpening of senses. Meanwhile Magus Knight Course was for students who could use bothbat magic and elemental magic. They usually have joined sses with students from the Magic Arts Department.


    The third department was Alchemy Department. Just like its name, they specialized in teaching students who had the skills in making different potions that were used by the people. Students from this department also specialized in using medicine and poison.


    The first three departments were the most famous ones. And they usually had the most enrollees every school year.


    The fourth department was the Engineering Department. Just like its name, they specialized in teaching students how to create gears or items that could be used; from armors, to swords, even regr items for everyday use were taught on students in the Engineering Department.


    Andstly, the General Studies Department. It was a department for those who had no aptitude among the four departments yet still wanted to be useful to society. They were taught arithmetic, social sciences, etc. One name to call them would be schrs. In the future they could be hired as salesperson, record keepers, etc. in society.


    Although bing a magus knight like Sebastian and Zach was very appealing to me, mybat skills were unorthodox. I wasn''t sure what kind ofbat Aunt Zaira taught me, but it was different from what most of the warriors practice. I incorporated thebat skills I knew when I was still a fox deity, so my fighting style was really unusual.


    "Hmm The Magic Arts Department." I answered.


    -I still don''t get the reason why though.


    "I see. I want to be in the Alchemy Department!" Andrea said enthusiastically.


    Since there were many students who had to take the entrance exams, Andrea and I had to wait for quite some time. We got acquainted with a few kids but I also met snobby ones who were mostly from the nobility and the rich. I was thankful to Aunt Zaira for having me study incognito. Being known to be part of the Celestine Family seemed to be really troublesome. A few kids were wary of those with high status after all.


    Finally, after a few hours of waiting, my name was finally called. I was guided to a room where a teacher was waiting for me with a book opened in front of her. The teacher was female with long dark green hair. She was also tall and had a slender figure. But I couldn''t help but take notice of her chest andpare it to mine. I clicked my tongue since I lost.


    "Luna Hysi?" she called.


    "Yes?"


    "Where is your hometown and which department would you like to enroll to?"


    "I am from the Celestine Territory and I would like to enroll in the Magic Arts Department." I answered.


    She looked up from the book and stared at me. "You''re ''that'' Luna Hysi?"


    "Uhm, what do you mean by that?"


    "Do you have a rmendation letter?" she asked again.


    "No, I don''t."


    "Hmm Seems so."


    "Uhm, teacher, what did you mean by your previous statement? Do you Do you know me?"


    She only gazed at me with an uninterested look.


    "I used to work for the archduchess."


    "Oh." I muttered.


    -So Aunt Zaira even have connections inside the academy.


    "And she told me to remind you to try to control yourself."


    I only nodded my head.


    "Since you wanted to enroll in the Magic Arts Department, I suppose you will take the magic test?"


    "Yes."


    The teacher, who I found out to be named Ka Tresdeter, led me into a separate room where a big orb was ced at the center. From what I knew, the orb was used to check a person''s aptitude to magic. Basically it will identify what type of magic one has. It was how the academy chooses which course a student should take inside the Magic Arts Department.


    Professor Tresde motioned for me to ce my hand on the orb. At first nothing happened, but secondster it suddenly started glowing with colors like a rainbow until it settled on a light-blue hue and a golden hexagon was stered inside the orb. Inside the golden hexagon was a flower with six petals each the shape of a rice grain. I noticed the teacher''s wide eyes.

 Chapter 14: Entrance Exam (2)

    Chapter 14: Entrance Exam (2)


    After the symbol inside the orb became clear, Ka couldn''t help but be shocked. Each magic had its own symbol. Meanwhile, the symbol that appeared on the orb really astonished her. After all, it was an unknown symbol, so she was at a loss on how to judge or rate such a thing.


    "Err Luna Hysi, have you performed elemental magic before?" Ka asked to the teen that seemed to be quite confused at the result herself.


    "Yes."


    "How many elemental magics can you wield?"


    "Err"


    "Did the archduchess say any instructions about this?" Ka asked.


    When Eliza Castea enrolled, she was also the one who administered her entrance exam. It was astonishing to see someone who had aptitude for two elements; ice and lightning, and now, there was another unusual mage enrolling in the Magic Arts Department of the Imperial Academy.


    "She didn''t say anything."


    "Then, what element are you the strongest at?"


    Ka watched as the fifteen-year-old pondered at an answer.


    "Fire and Ice." she answered after a few seconds.


    Ka couldn''t help but widen her eyes again. A mage had the capability of wielding two types of magic, but the pair was usually not contradictory like what Luna said.


    "Archduchess, what kind of monster have you been raising?" she muttered to herself.


    "Teacher Tresde?" called Luna to the shell-shocked teacher.


    "Did the archduchess herself teach you magic?"


    "Yes."


    "I see. No wonder. Very well, show me what you can do with fire and ice magic."


    ***


    I raised my two hands and collected energy from my surroundings. Ever since arriving in the capital city of the empire, I noticed that there was a lot of energy around the city, especially in the Imperial Academy. I wouldn''t have to worry about energy while staying there.


    I created an energy orb each in my hand, using my inner energy to guide it. And by visualizing in changing itsposition to that of fire and ice, the energy orbs transformed. The orb on my right hand became a fireball and the orb on my left hand became an ice orb. Since I technically transformed the pure natural energy to that of that of the elements, a mystic circle appeared. It was identical to magic circles, only with subtle differences, which could only be noticed if one looked and studied it closely. Most importantly, that person had to know what they were even looking at.


    I threw the fireball to a dummy which then began burning and the ice orb to another dummy and frost started to spread around it.


    Manipting the natural energy, changing itsposition to whatever element, and using it to whatever I wish, that was the true nature of Mystic Arts.


    "Very good." Professor Tresde said after swallowing. "You passed, but the ranking of the results will be released in three days. You can visit the Imperial Academy by then to take a look."


    I bid my goodbye and left the examination room. When I arrived outside, I saw Andrea that was waiting for me. We already talked about it before we got called to take the exam. Whoever finished first would wait for the one that did not finish yet.


    "How did it go?" I asked.


    She only grinned and gave me a peace sign. "Of course I passed! But I don''t know how many points I received. I have to wait for the results in three days!"


    "Same as me then."


    "You passed? That''s good!"


    We talked as we headed outside the exam building. All of sudden, somebody shoved Andrea and she fell to the floor. Somebody else tried to shove me too, but I was unmoving.


    "Hn! Lowlymoners like you passing the magic exam and alchemy exam? I wonder what kind of tricks you used just to pass." said a voice behind us. I turned around and saw a very beautiful girl.


    Well, Eliza was still more beautiful and Torii was beautiful in an aloof kind of way, but the girl in front of me screamed pretty and nobility. She had curly golden hair which reached up to her waist and pretty blue eyes which looked like the sea. She was also wearing a set high quality clothes that was dominated by the color blue and a pair of earrings made of sapphire. Behind her were two other girls and one boy. All four of them were from noble families, considering the pins on their cors had crests on it.


    In Praiji Empire, most nobles tend to parade their status. One way to do that was pinning their family crest on their clothes. Of course, I wasn''t really familiar with the different noble houses in the country, so I did not know which families they came from.


    "The Imperial Academy used to be a haven for nobility and royalty. And yet,moners have wormed their way in the past few years."


    ording to history, until thirty years ago, only the noble families, royal families or sponsored by such families could study in the Imperial Academy. However, aw was created to letmoners have a shot at studying and growing their potential with proper guidance. Of course, not all noble families agreed to such aw, but nobody really went against the emperor. And now that I remembered it, Aunt Zaira, no, the previous prime minister, Archduchess Mira (who was still Aunt Zaira), was the one who gave the idea to the emperor and the court.


    I noticed Andrea trembling beside me. I helped her stand up but she cowered behind me as we faced the girl.


    "Excuse me, but who are you?" I asked.


    "How ignorant!" eximed one of the girls. She had dark brown hair and dark green eyes. "Don''t you know who she is?"


    "Would I be asking if I did?" I asked again.


    Behind me, Andrea said; "She''s Freya von Berialis, the first young miss of the Berialis Household. Her family has the status of Marquise."


    No wonder Andrea was trembling. She was amoner, and getting in the nerves of a noble was a bad thing formoners.


    "I see, so it''s the first young miss of the Berialis Household." I said. "Greetings, my name is Luna Hysi."


    "Hn!"


    Freya rolled her eyes and went past us, flipping her hair. The rest of her friends (followers) were giving us an icy re.


    "Oh no. We managed to piss off someone from a noble family." I heard Andrea mutter. "I heard she''s enrolling in the Magic Arts Department and she''s a strong wind magic user!"


    "Don''t worry about it then. You won''t be seeing her often since she''s from a different department than you." I said.


    "Don''t you know?"


    "Know what?"


    "During the first two years inside the academy, the morning sses will be an integration of the different departments since its just general studies subjects?"


    "What?!" I eximed. "Nobody told me that! Why am I not told about those kind of things?!"


    I heard Andrea snicker beside me, her fear and tension obviously gone. I did not do it on purpose but it was a good thing.


    "You''re funny Luna. And weird." she said. "I definitely want to be your friend."


    I smiled. "I want to be your friend as well."


    She invited me to her family''s restaurant (the same restaurant where we first met), but I declined and told her I had to go home soon since my family wanted me to inform them if I passed or not. Luckily, she did not push the idea and we went our separate ways.


    As I made my way back to my home, I pondered about what just happened. It was true that in a hierarchal society, those of lower status would always respect and obey those of higher status, but it was quite different back in the Celestine Territory. People there knew of our identities and status, but there was no awkwardness or gap between us whenever we visit the viges. Even the servants of the manor were quite friendly to us. Of course, we were aware that there was a line never to be crossed, but showing off one''s status and saying rude things to those of lower status just felt a so wrong.


    Back in my life as Nyxtriel, the members of the Fox n respected the royal family, my family, but we were friendly and open to each other. It was the kind of society I grew up in. When I became older and started meeting and mingling with the gods and residents of the Celestial Realm, there was a war, so I never really realized how those of different status treated each other.


    But then again, the king of the Celestial Realm was someone who used his status to get everything he wanted and never be med about it. I just thought nothing of it that time. But seeing humans imitate such things made me feel a little twinge in my heart.


    I shook my head and decided not to worry about it. In the uing school year, I would be enrolled as amoner so I should just be careful around those of noble status. When I reached home, I immediately told them the good news.


    A/N:


    And she''s in! Don''t forget to vote, collect andment!

 Chapter 15: Skill Sets

    Chapter 15: Skill Sets


    I stared at myself in front of the mirror. I was wearing Imperial Academy''s uniform which made me feel a little awkward at the very least. All this time, I was much focused on gaining knowledge in a prestigious school that I forgot I was actually a few thousand years older than the students entering with me.


    -You don''t have much experience in the human realm, that''s fine.


    Said one part of my head.


    -But it still feels a little off.


    I argued.


    Although the uniform did look quite nice. The entire uniform was consisted of a white-gold-blue color scheme. The upper part consisted of the following:


    1. A white zer with golden outlines and buttons, and blue cor and cuffs;


    2. A bright red tie with a silver clip;


    3. The school''s emblem; five different colored circles interlocking with each other inside a golden circle, was on the left chest, where the heart was supposed to be;


    4. Below the school emblem was the departmental crest  the magic arts department''s was a six-pointed star inside a blue circle; and


    5. A golden badge was pinned on the right side of the zer''s cor which represented one''s year level.


    Since I was a first year, my badge had a number one in it. Meanwhile, the skirt was entirely royal blue with a golden thin rope on the left side. For my footwear, I chose a pair of leather boots which was a gift from Eliza. She said it would go really well with the academy''s uniform. The boots reached just below my knees and it was prettyfy on my feet. Eliza mentioned that it can be imbued with mana or energy whether for defense or offense.


    I could only shake my head at her words.


    Speaking of, a few weeks ago when I told them I passed but I did not know how many points I received my siblings were overjoyed at the news. Even Sebastian and Edmund kept saying there was no question I passed. And then the twins started betting whether I would be included in the top five or below it. I just shrugged at the memory.


    My thoughts then drifted to the conversation I had with Aunt Zaira on the same night.


    "I passed, but I still don''t get why you wanted me to enroll in the magic arts department. With my skill set, wouldn''t I be more suitable to the military arts and take the magus knight course?" I asked.


    "That''s impossible."


    "Why?"


    "Luna, yourbat skill and various skill sets are very unorthodox. It''s not something the knights of Praiji actually practice." she said. "And yes I''m responsible for it since it''s what I taught you. If you enroll in the military arts department, your skill would be deemed unusual and your growth will be stagnant. Nobody would be able to teach you to develop further and will probably be forced to follow a new training method to fit with the rest of the students in the same year level. You already built your foundations and skills, switching will be a hassle and dangerous for you."


    As I heard her exnation, it actually made sense. When I was younger, she asked me to follow a body tempering method by studying a book and listening to a few pointers she said. Afterwards, she taught me hand-to-handbat which emphasized on kicking and jumping around. It also involved a lot of twisting in midair. When I asked her what kind of hand-to-handbat skill she was teaching me, she answered;


    "It''s abination of taekwondo, karate, hapkido and Chinese kung fu."


    Of course, I was very confused at her answer because the terms she used were unfamiliar, but I continued it anyway. Sometimes, I also incorporated the fighting styles I knew from my life as Nyxtriel.


    When I was finally able to master the skills (I was ten that time), we switched to swordy. Just like my other life, I picked dual wielding. She then started teaching me a technique called Nine Swordy Technique.


    ording to Aunt Zaira, it was a sword technique with nine sub-techniques. Each technique could deflect different kinds of weapons ranging from swords, sabers, spears, maces, arrows, etc. It even had a technique to counter closebatants who preferred hand-to-handbat. Of course, it was only for defense most of the time.


    "As for the offense techniques, I think you already have an idea right? As well as a gist on how to incorporate mystic arts in them."


    Yeah, she made me figure it out on my own. So other than what she taught me, mybat techniques were a mixture of everything I learned in my current life as Luna Hysi and my other life as Nyxtriel Wetcheit li Stedus.


    "You''re better off improving your techniques yourself than be taught by people who have no inkling about your skill set."


    "Then about being in the magic arts"


    "Hmm Let me ask you. What is the best way to defeat a spell?" she asked.


    "Like, head on?" I questioned in return in which she nodded. "Fire off a counter spell."


    "Like?"


    "Like, if it''s a fire spell, use a water spell to block it. Or just strengthen your barrier so it could be deflected."


    "That''s true, but there''s another method."


    "And what would that be?"


    "Destroying the magic circle where the spell is being generated."


    I wanted to ask her if she was joking, but it looked like she did not so I stopped myself. In magic arts, magic circles were generated once a mage casts a spell. It was sort of a symbol mages use to channel their magic energy and power up their spells. At some point, mystic arts was kind of simr, but in my situation, it would only happen if I change the energy''sposition/characteristics to that of an element''s.


    "Destroying the magic circle? Isn''t that impossible? At some point, you can disrupt the mage casting the spell, but I''ve never heard of destroying the magic circle! I don''t think any kind of spell could do that." I stated.


    "It''s not impossible, just a little rare, ''tis all." she smiled at my direction. "You can manipte the energy around you, remember? You can use that to destroy the magic circle mid-cast."


    "Huh? Wait, won''t the mage just cast a spell again and the magic circle will be generated again?"


    "It''s different. Destroying the magic circle itself will cause a bacsh on its caster."


    "But still Aunt Zaira, destroying the magic circle is difficult. I mean, I have to understand the structure itself even though I don''t generate one and-"


    I stopped when I was finally able to understand what she was trying to convey.


    "You want me to be familiar with magic circles and its structure so that I can find a way or find a part of it that I can destroy." I said.


    "Remember what you told me when you were young well younger, that mages who use the magic arts absorb magical energy and use their body as a channel of that energy to power up their spells. Meanwhile mystic arts users could manipte the energy present in the surroundings at its purest form."


    I stood there frozen. A statement by the teacher who facilitated my entrance exam suddenly entered my mind;


    ["Archduchess, what kind of monster had you been raising?"]


    "Aunt Zaira, what had you been teaching me?" I asked.


    "Hmm? I just taught you something umon in Afasia. And besides, itplements your natural talents. Don''t worry, once you have achieved the level of destroying a magic circle, no matter how strong the spell is, at just a mere thought or a snap of your fingers, no one will be able to stand in your way."


    "Which also makes me very useful for you."


    She just smiled at what I said. I had long realized that the sole archduchess of the Praiji Empire would always have an ulterior motive in any endeavor she makes. She was very crafty and she would always be a few dozen steps ahead of everyone. She always had ns A to Z, and I was one of her tools for those ns. Not just me, but everyone she had raised so far.


    Somehow, I did not feel angry or disappointed. In fact, I even felt excited at the thought of it.


    "Then Aunt Zaira, you won''t be mad if I use you for my own gain as well, right?"


    I saw Aunt Zaira''s smile get brighter. She looked like a child who learned something interesting or had received a new toy.


    "I wouldn''t mind that."


    My trip to memoryne was cut off when the door to my room suddenly opened. Andrea entered.


    "Come on. The entrance ceremony will start soon."


    I looked onest time to the mirror and for a moment, I could see a bright green glint in my eyes and the aura of a nine-tailed red fox, known for their craftiness, enveloped me.

 Chapter 16: Dormitory Impression

    Chapter 16: Dormitory Impression


    Three days before the first day of school, the students were advised to move into the school dormitories. Every student of the Imperial Academy had to live inside the academy grounds. I was no exception. It was said that the academy disregarded status and treated all students equally.


    -Right. Like that would ever happen.


    Anyway Eliza, Edmund, Sebastian and Zach were already sixth year students and no longer studied inside the campus. That was the rule of the academy. Starting on their fifth year, the students of the academy would undergo field training or internship for two years on their desired field. And because of that, they were called early on their respective jobs. Earlier than the start of school. So they could not help me move. Meanwhile, Torii already had her things inside the academy plus she was part of the student council so she was rather busy. Well, I don''t think it was proper to ask Aunt Zaira to help me move into my dormitory, so I was rather alone. I sighed inside my room in the manor. Technically, I did not even need the help in moving since I had my own spatial storage/ inventory.


    Spatial storage or also called inventory, was a skill in which one could create a pocket dimension and store anything they liked. Of course, how much they could store would depend on one''s ability. It was a skill for support mages, but those who had it were few. Those who could do space magic cooperate with magic engineers and create storage devices for the same purpose.


    In my situation, I was hoping for the thought of being with me during the move rather than helping me out really.


    A knock on my bedroom door suddenly stopped my train of thoughts.


    "Miss Luna?" a familiar voice called.


    "Come in."


    The door opened and a boy my age stood there. He had dark green hair, dark brown eyes and fair skin. His body was lean, like that of a swimmer''s but he was not, in any way, weak. He was Thomas Wolfsbane, Steve''s son.


    Steve was Aunt Zaira''s retainer and head servant back in the Celestine Manor in the Celestine Territory. Thomas, just like his father, was a hunter and more importantly, he was an aspiring magus knight who had an affinity for earth magic. I was quite close to him, especially when Torii and the others left one by one to attend school in the capital. He would apany me and Vyfal to hunt sometimes so I was pretty familiar with what he could do.


    "Are you ready to leave, miss?" he asked. "We still need to register in the academy so we can get a room."


    "No one''sing with you?" I asked in return.


    "Mother and father are back in the territory and my siblings went ahead of me already, so yeah, no one''sing with me."


    "Let''s go together then!" I offered. "Everyone''s very busy."


    Thomas and I bid goodbye to everyone in the mansion and we left. Well, I would probably be dropping by for the weekends or on short holidays if I had no ns, but I would still miss the people in there. As we made our way to the academy, I noticed Thomas''ck of belongings.


    "Where are your things?" I asked.


    "Oh." he pointed to the silver bracelet on his right arm, a storage device. "My parents gave it to me as a congrattory gift for getting epted in the Imperial Academy, Miss Luna."


    "I see. By the way, we should just be casual with each other at school."


    "Ha? But" he gave me a confused look.


    "I''m not using the Celestine name in the duration of my studies. If they hear someone from the Celestine Territory call me Miss or Young Mistress, they will be able to connect the dots easily since there''s no other noble family there other than the Celestine Family." I exined.


    "I see. Then, uhm I''ll just call you Luna."


    "Thank you Tommy!"


    I saw him go red as I called him with the nickname I gave him.


    "Fourth Young Mistress, please don''t call me that."


    Fourth Young Mistress was my official title in the Celestine Family. It meant I was the fourth child of the family as well as the fourth-in-line to inherit the archduchess position. I used to argue being called the fourth young mistress when there were six of us, but when I knew Sebastian was actually a prince of the empire and Zach was his knight, it kind of made sense.


    Eliza, as the eldest was called First Young Mistress, Edmund was the Second Young Master and Torii was the Third Young Mistress.


    "It''s just a nickname Tommy." I said.


    "Fine. But only when we''re alone or with close friends."


    "Sure."


    We passed by a familiar street and I saw a familiar building; Andrea''s residence and restaurant. In front of the building was Andrea.


    "Luna!" she called once she saw me. "I have been waiting for you!"


    "Waiting for me? Why?"


    "I want to go with you to sign up for the dorms!" she said excitedly.


    "I see."


    "Who''s this?" she asked when she noticed Thomas. "A friend of yours?"


    "This is-"


    "My name is Thomas Wolfsbane, a first year in the military arts department. Nice to meet you." Thomas shed a smile which showed of his white even teeth. "I didn''t know mi- I mean, Luna already made a friend."


    "We came from the same hometown." I added.


    "You''re from the Celestine Territory as well?" asked Andrea. "I''m Andrea Ijinia, same year. I''m in the alchemy department. Nice to meet you as well."


    I could see the sparks of attraction between the two as they continued staring at each other. I decided to interrupt them and we continued our way to the academy. Andrea only brought two bags which she imed to be all of her belongings. I felt a little guilty since I technically brought a lot of things; gears and books mostly.


    Upon arrival, I saw many carriages lined up at the entrance. I saw a few grand ones which had family crests on them. In some carriages, I saw the familiar crests of the Chrishni and Berialis families. I even saw a carriage which carried the crest of the imperial family, a shield with a dragon curled around a long sword.


    "Hey Andrea, a member of the imperial family will be attending this year?" I asked.


    "Oh that. Yeah. The third prince is our age so I suppose he will be attending this year."


    "I saw him." Thomas piped up. "He enrolled in the military arts department, like me."


    "I wonder what he looks like." I muttered.


    "Ooh, he resembles his father, the emperor, a lot." Andrea replied. "He is also very handsome."


    "You''ve seen him?"


    "Only once."


    I suddenly felt Thomas go close to my ears and he whispered; "He resembles young master Sebastian, only with blonde hair."


    I just nodded my head. I then thought that the third prince was probably Sebastian''s younger half-brother. Sebastian''s mother and the empire''s previous empress, Empress Aria, died when he was eight, the same age when he was sent to Aunt Zaira to train. The current empress was Empress Yuri, the emperor''s former concubine.


    Oh yeah. Polygamy was a trend in Praiji Empire. From what I knew the emperor had a total of five wives, including the two empresses and ten children with Sebastian as the eldest. He was also appointed as crown prince after his performance in the dungeon break incident.


    The emperor was still young, so it was no surprise he had teenage children, or even younger ones.


    We finished chatting and proceeded to sign up for the dormitories. After that, we were led inside the dormitories by a second year student. The dormitories were divided into two; boys'' dormitories and girls'' dormitories. Boys weren''t allowed in the girls'' dormitories and vice versa. The second year senior led us to the main hall of the dorm building and pointed to the bulletin board.


    "Find your name and you''ll find your room number." she said and left.


    Andrea immediately checked it. She returned with a big smile on her face.


    "Let me guess, we''re roommates, aren''t we?" I said.


    "Yep! Our room is Room 709!"


    The two of us immediately headed to the seventh floor of the girls'' dormitory and looked for our room. When we found it, I stared at the name ques ced just under the room number; mine and Andrea''s. I was not sure if it was a coincidence or someone''s doing, but I was very d that Andrea was my roommate. I looked at Andrea and I could see the happiness in her eyes. She opened the door with a big smile.


    I was greeted by a spacious room, the living room, already furnished with a square table and four chairs. There were three doors; two led to bedrooms while the other was a bathroom. There was a cab at the corner of the room and a shoe rack by the door.


    "Which room would you like?" Andrea asked.


    "Hmm You choose first." I answered.


    "I''ll have the right one then!" I nodded and immediately made my way to the door on the left.


    I opened the door to the spacious bedroom which I would be sleeping in for the next four years. It was smaller than my room back in the Celestine Manor but I knew I would really like the ce. The walls were coincidentally painted with my favorite color; baby blue, and the bed had blue bed sheets and pillows with different shades of blue, was ced near the ss panel in which I could peek a small balcony outside. Meanwhile a study table was ced at the foot of the bed and beside it was a bookshelf. On the other side of the bookshelf was the closet. If I had to guess, Andrea''s room was probably arranged in the same way, only inverted.


    I made my way to the bed and sat on it. I took a deep breath. I couldn''t exin the emotion I was feeling, but I knew my years in the Imperial Academy would obviously be eventful.


    A/N:


    Hello! Hello! Here''s a surprise update! Are you surprised? Me too... Tell me what you think!


    P.S.


    Don''t forget to vote andment!


    xoxo,


    Niche_Bezarius

 Chapter 17: First Day of School

    Chapter 17: First Day of School


    Andrea and I sat next to each other as we listened to the speech of the headmaster. On my other side was Thomas who looked like he was about to go to sleep any moment. Well, it''s not like I was listening to the speech either, I was busy scanning the iing first year students and assess the amount of energy inside them. I was quite surprised. Many of them actually had a lot.


    "-Andstly, as I have always reminded every student, may they be old or new, the old school building in the northern sector of the school as well as its surrounding forest is forbidden. So please refrain from visiting there." I heard the headmaster, Neri von Eichenstein, say which interrupted me of my assessment. "Once again, wee to the Imperial Academy."


    Apuse exploded within the auditorium and the headmaster exited the podium. Another figure stepped in and I couldn''t help but stare at him. And no, it wasn''t because he was a bit handsome, but because of the absence of energy around him.


    -Is he able to hide it?


    Being able to hide one''s energy was an advanced skill usually used by powerful mages and knights. I was able to do it only because Aunt Zaira taught it to me at a young age.


    "Greetings first years, I am Leo von Praiji, a third year as well as the student council president of the Imperial Academy."


    "Oh my gosh!" I heard Andrea squeal beside me. "It''s the emperor''s younger brother, Prince Leo."


    -Seb''s uncle?


    Leo made his speech in front. His dark orange hair definitely stood out but it did not seem to bother him. A few minutester, the representative of the iing first years was called. And no, it wasn''t me. To be more specific, I deliberately did not agree to be the representative.


    Rude? Probably. But I prioritized having more time for myself than to be bothered by the responsibilities of being the representative.


    "Good morning everyone, I am the first year representative, Ste von Gregory of the Military Arts Department."


    ording to what Andrea told me, the first years and second years were divided into sections instead of by department. In the morning, the students of each section (which is consisted of students from different departments) would attend the general studies subjects such as history, arithmetic, etiquette, etc.


    Yeah, there was etiquette I think it was something the nobles cooked up.


    Meanwhile, in the afternoon, after lunch, we would attend our specialized subjects. For the magic arts students, it would be magic theory and magic history.


    Once the speeches and the program finished, we were finally allowed to head to our ssrooms. Well, it was still the first day so it would mostly be consisted of introductions. Unfortunately, Andrea, Thomas and I weren''t in the same section. I was in ss 1-S, Thomas was in ss 1-A, while Andrea was in ss 1-B.


    The first two years of the academy had a total of seven sections, with S as the first ss and F as thest ss. The students were ced in a section depending on his or her ranking during the entrance examination. Since I was the first ranker in the magic arts department, I was ced in ss 1-S.


    From what Andrea told me, the top five students of the entrance exam of each department was ced in the S section. The S section also had many privileges in the academy which I was yet to find out.


    As I entered the ssroom, I chose a seat in the back that was near a window. Time passed and students starteding in one by one, filling the seats. My eyes caught the figure of Freya von Berialis, whom I met during the entrance exam. She took one of the seats in the front and I noticed that her followers decreased. They were in the lower sections. A girl that resembled Torii, only with brown hair, entered the ssroom afterwards and sat next to Freya. They seemed to be friends since they were smiling and talking at each other. Finally, I caught glimpse of a boy who looked a lot like Sebastian, only with blonde hair.


    -Just like what Thomas said.


    I watched that person take his seat in the front as well.


    The seats were being filled up and the only seat remaining was the one in front of me. Since there were twenty-five students in our ss, there was an odd chair and that was where I was sitting. Nobody seemed to be keen on sitting near me, so it was left vacant. The door opened again and thest student entered.


    I watched him look for a seat, but the one in front of me was the only avable one so he had no other choice but to head to my direction. He had snow white hair and sea-green eyes. He just nodded at me as a sign of something and sat. Next, a person entered the ssroom. It was a very familiar face, Teacher Ka Tresde, the one who handled my entrance exam.


    "Good morning students. I will be the adviser of ss 1-S as well as your Literature teacher. If you have any concerns, please approach me. Regr sses will start tomorrow and today we will spend it on getting to know each other. I''ll start first."


    I noticed the confusion of some of the students'' faces. We were in the S section, yet our teacher seemed to be very carefree.


    "I am Ka Tresde, a battle mage. I specialize in water magic. I am a native of Azte City." she smiled. "See? So simple. For your turn, just state your name, which department you belong to and where your hometown is. That''s it, nothing else. No need for any grandeur extra details. Let''s see Let''s start at the front."


    Well, I zoned out after that. I wasn''t really very keen on making friends in the academy, especially on those who don''t like me. I did not know why but I kept staring at the white hair of the boy who sat in front of me. His hair looked very soft and the color reminded me a lot of my elder sister''s fox fur. I kept wanting to touch it, but I had to stop myself.


    My elder sister, Elthesia Wetcheit li Stedus, was a nine-tailed white fox. She was a great warrior as well as the only one who had the patience to take care of a troublemaker like me. But that was all in the past. A very distant past.


    I was pulled out of my thoughts when the boy in front of me suddenly stood up and started introducing himself.


    "I''m Kai li Syna. I belong to the Military Arts Department and I live here in Azte."


    A few whispers broke out immediately.


    "Hey, isn''t he the emperor''s nephew?"


    "Eh? The castaway prince of Syna Kingdom?"


    "He ranked third in this year''s Military Arts freshmen!"


    Well, he seemed famous. I saw him sigh and took his seat. I then stood up because it was finally my turn.


    "Luna Hysi. Magic Arts Department. Celestine Territory."


    Just as the teacher''s instructions; name, department, hometown and no extra details. Another set of whispers broke again, mostly about me, but I decided to tune them off.


    As I finished, I suddenly felt some sort of re, akin to bloodlust, directed at me. I nced at where it came from and noticed Freya and the Torii-look-alike both looking at me.


    -Right Freya ranked second while the Chrishni brat ranked fourth in the entrance exam.


    "Good! That''s set then! Now let''s discuss the rules of the school and the ssrooms." said Teacher Tresde and opened a big book called the school manual.


    I zoned out a few secondster. Although I was aware someone was talking in front, I was visualizing thebat techniques I was going to practiceter. I learned that visualization is important for any techniques after all.


    All of a sudden, I felt a hand shake my shoulder. I looked up and saw the white-haired boy, Kai.


    "ss is over. Teacher Tresde said we can head to the library or the training grounds before we head to our afternoon sessionter." he said.


    "Oh, thank you." he just nodded and was about to leave. But- "Hey Kai! I can call you that, right?"


    "Uhm I guess. Why did you call me?"


    "Your hair"


    His eyes suddenly widened and touched his white hair. I then wondered if white hair was an unusual feature.


    "Can I touch it?"


    He suddenly froze and looked at me like I had grown two heads or something, but I remained indifferent. (I do not have some weird hair fetish, okay?)


    "You want to touch it?" he questioned like he could not believe it.


    "Yeah."


    "Aren''t you afraid?" he asked.


    "Why would I be afraid?"


    "Having white hair means I have the Fox''s Curse."


    "The Fox''s Curse? What''s that?"


    "You don''t know?" I shook my head.


    I really did not know! Growing up in Celestine Territory, information about the outside world was scarce and I was more focused on polishing my skills than gossip around. Even back when I was living in the fox n. I always indulged myself in training, so my information ofmon stuff wascking of sorts.


    "Your hair reminds me of someone I know, but if you don''t want to then it''s fine." I said.


    "No! No! No! That''s not what I meant! I was just taken aback a little. You know, white hair seems a bit weird after all."


    "I think it''s much better than orange hair." Imented.


    His eyes widened once again, in which I was very puzzled at.


    "So, can I touch your hair or not?"


    "You can."


    I smiled and immediately reached out my hand and touched his white hair. I was right, it was very soft and the strands greatly reminded me of fox fur; thick, strong and shiny.


    "It''s so soft."


    Just as I was touching it, I caught his gaze which seemed to never leave me. His eyes were fixed on my face and I started wondering if I had something on my face.


    "Kai?" I called, but he did not respond and kept staring at me. "Hello?"


    "Kai!" someone called. It seemed to wake him up from his trance from a while ago. "Hey you! Why are you touching his head?"


    I turned around and saw Sebastian''s look-alike. And if I remembered correctly, his name was


    "Peter." I heard Kai call.


    "Is she bothering you?" Peter asked.


    "No she wasn''t."


    "Really? The why is she touching your head?"


    "Nothing''s wrong Peter." Kai insisted.


    "Then we should head out now."


    "Okay. Nice to meet you Luna."


    "Same here Kai."


    I watched as the two members of the imperial family made their way out of the ssroom. I did not take my eyes off their retreating figures but I noticed the arrival of two familiar auras.


    "What are you staring at Luna?" asked Andrea.


    "Nothing." I answered. "Let''s go visit the library!"

 Chapter 18: Library Troubles

    Chapter 18: Library Troubles


    With the remaining time before lunch still quite lengthy, Andrea, Thomas and I decided to visit the library. I was told that the library of the Imperial Academy was very huge which housed countless of books from all over the central continent. There were even a few from other continents. With such an extensive resource, I was nning to research more about mystic arts and if possible any book connected to the legend of the Celestials and their realm.


    Aunt Zaira''s library back in the Celestine Manor was also quite a collection of books, but she had no books connected to the deities of Afasia, much less the Celestials. I did ask her once and her answer was;


    "It''s useless. Mortals tend to overpraise beings like them to the point that it''s sometimes inurate or totally wrong. You don''t have to grow up with such beliefs."


    I sighed. My aunt was really unusual in many ways.


    Buried in my thoughts, I did not notice that we already arrived in the librarian''s desk.


    "First years?" asked the middle-aged woman with square eyesses. She looked stern and strict.


    "Yes ma''am." Andrea said. "We would like to acquire library passes."


    "Oh? A first year asking for a library pass, that''s a first." she said with a smile, her strict expression already melting. "Usually first year students get their passes a week after the school officially started so the library is always swamped with work that time of the school year. How many passes?"


    "Three please." Thomas said.


    "I guess that''s three less students for the library staff to work on."


    "Make that four please." said a voice behind us.


    I turned around and saw a tall man with light bronze skin. His ck hair was glossy and his light brown hair seemed to glow under the light.


    "Five please." said another voice and I saw a familiar mop white of hair.


    "Kai!" I called.


    "You- you''re here."


    "Yes." I answered.


    "Well then. Five library passes. Please wait for a few minutes."


    We wrote our information in a slip of paper and a few minutester, our library passes were already issued.


    "These passes will let you borrow books from the library. A few reminders though, if you lose your library pass please inform the library staff immediately so we can find it or issue you a new one." the librarian, whose name was Delia, said. "Another thing, the upper floors are only avable for second years and above as well as the professors. Please keep it in mind."


    ""Yes professor."" we said with a bow.


    "Ah, before I forgot. This is a library, a ce of learning. Please don''t make too much noise." she told us with a threatening smile.


    "We''ll keep that in mind professor." said Andrea and we bid our goodbye.


    The three of us found a vacant table and sat there. I was admiring the huge library which had a total of three levels. Each level was brimming with books.


    "At least this way we don''t have to get mixed in the crowd of those who want to take library passes next week." Andrea said with a sigh. "By the way, I want to ask something."


    "Go on."


    "Are people from the Celestine Territory as amazing as you guys?"


    "What are you talking about?" asked Thomas.


    "I mean, I''ve heard that there were only a few students from the Celestine Territory that enroll in the academy every year but each one of them were exceptional no matter which department or course they end up in. Did you guys undergo some sort of secret training, or had some secret method or something?"


    I looked at Thomas with a confused look. Meanwhile he only sighed and shook his head.


    "It''s not that we had any sort of secret method or training." Thomas answered. "Maybe it''s because we have a lot of experience."


    I decided to let Thomas do the exining to Andrea. I excused myself and started browsing the books in the shelves. As for Andrea''s question, the answer was easy.


    The Celestine Territory is a monster-infested area. People who chose to live there permanently definitely could not be ''just average''. At a young age, the citizens of the territory had to start their training. And as early as eight or nine, they were already sent to fend off monsters. If the citizens of such an area aren''t strong they would only end up as monster meal.


    At least that was my understanding. There was also the fact that energy in Celestine Territory is quite denser than most ces in the continent, those who grew up there definitely had some sort of advantage whether in physical strength or magical skills. That''s what Aunt Zaira told me anyway.


    Back to reality My attention was caught by a book; The Records of the Other World.


    The title was unusual, yet familiar. I immediately tried to take it out the shelf, but a hand stopped me. I traced its owner and saw a familiar face;


    "Peter?" I called in a low voice. Well, it was the library.


    "So casual? Shouldn''t you call me your highness since I''m a prince of this empire?" he said and shed a smile.


    "I thought the Imperial Academy promotes equality. That''s why it eptedmoners, nobles and imperial family members alike. Why should I call you your highness?"


    -I don''t even call Seb ''Your Royal Highness'' despite being the crown prince.


    "You have a point. Anyway, I had my eye on this book first, so I''m taking it."


    "Says who? Do you have any evidence?" I retorted. "And if you look closely, my hand is under yours, so that means I was the first one to grab the book."


    "Are you defying me?"


    "Take a guess. What are you going to do about it?"


    I saw his face contort into anger and I could feel energy gather in his hands. He was about to use violence on me. So much for being a prince.


    "Peter, I think that''s enough." said a voice. I looked at its direction and saw Kai.


    "Oh, it''s you." I said.


    "Peter, why not let her have it. You''re not seriously going to fight with a girl, are you? In the library no less."


    I nodded my head in agreement at what Kai said.


    "She''s not a normal girl." the prince sneered. "She''s the first rank in the magic arts entrance examination and from the Celestine Territory. Anyone from that ce is never normal."


    "That''s stereotyping. Even for a prince, that''s a low blow." I retorted.


    "Peter."


    "I think ganging up on a girl is too much, don''t you think Peter?"


    All our heads turned to the direction of the voice and saw the student council president; Leo von Praiji.


    ""Imperial Uncle!"" eximed the two.


    "Ssh! This is the library. And we''re in school, don''t call me that."


    "Sorry." said Peter and finally let go of the book. I took this chance to snatch the book from the shelf.


    "I''m sorry for the disturbance Senior Leo." I said. "It''s just that he kept arguing with me. I thought a member of the imperial family is more than that. Ah, no offense to you."


    I could see the forced smile in Senior Leo''s face. He was obviously pissed off. I just had to run off my mouth. Why didn''t Aunt Zaira teach me proper ways to deal with imperial family members?


    "Do not worry Junior Luna. Peter is just used to having his way in things." Senior Leo answered, his expression already returning to being casual. "I believe his experience here in the Imperial Academy will be a great lesson for him. The same thing for Kai."


    I just headed my head.


    "Well then, I will be borrowing this book. Once I''m finished and had returned it to the library you can borrow it by then." I said to Peter who still looked like he was fuming.


    "Can you even borrow that now? I don''t think the library staff had given students passes yet." said Senior Leo with a face full of doubt.


    "About that impe- I mean, Senior Leo, Miss Luna and her friends had already asked for a library pass from Professor Delia a while ago." Kai brought out his newly-released library pass. "The same time I did."


    "What? You already asked for a library pass?" asked Peter with a very surprised look. "Why didn''t you tell me?"


    "I tried to tell you but you went ahead already."


    "Well then, if you''ll excuse me."


    I excused myself from the imperial family members and headed to the library staff desk to borrow the book. After the process, I returned to where I left Thomas and Andrea. I was quite surprised when I found the other guy who took the pass with us sitting on where I sat.


    "You''re here!" eximed Andrea.


    ""Sshh!"" but her loud voice attracted the others inside the library. We immediately apologized and headed outside.


    Once we were a considerable distance from the library, I asked who the new friend Thomas and Andrea had made was.


    "Eh? Do you not remember me?" eximed the neer. "We''re in the same ss!"


    "Really?"

 Chapter 19: A Challenge

    Chapter 19: A Challenge


    Inside the library


    After Luna left the three princes, Leo immediately flicked their foreheads as punishment.


    "It''s the first day of school yet you''re already causing trouble." he hissed. "Didn''t second sister-inw already tell you not to cause trouble at school?"


    "How was that my fault? She started it! I wanted that book and I wanted it first! She just had to-" Peter was unable to finish his sentence since Leo flicked him in the forehead once more.


    "Idiot. This is not the pce. You can''t just be very willful here."


    "I am a prince of this empire!"


    "Really an idiot. How did my older brother get a son like you?" Leo shook his head in disbelief. "Listen here you two. The academy has a lot of students from different backgrounds and has different personalities as well. Just because you''re members of the imperial family, that doesn''t mean you can just underestimate them."


    "Tch! Too troublesome!"


    "Especially that girl."


    "That one from the magic arts department? Why are you-"


    "Listen Peter. Your father has already warned us. Even back then, ourte-father, your grandfather, had always warned us, never mess with people from the Celestine Territory." Leo warned. "In the Imperial Academy we''re just learning how to deal with monsters but those people had already faced and killed countless of monsters in that monster-infestednd. In terms of skills and experience, they''re definitely ahead of us."


    "What is there to be afraid of anyway?" Peter asked.


    "Didn''t you hear what I just said? The best example would be Sebastian and Zach! They had trained there under the tutge of the Archduchess. Aren''t the two of them really strong?"


    "I suppose you''re right."


    "Anyway, just don''t cause any trouble. Kai, keep an eye on Peter, okay?"


    "I''ll do my best." Kai replied meekly.


    Leo''s words kept reying in Kai''s mind.


    -But that girl, she''s the first person to touch my hair. Is it because she''s already too strong to be scared of the Fox''s Curse?


    ***


    I looked at the neer skeptically.


    "Ah, it seems like you don''t really remember me." he said and sighed. "It can''t be helped. I saw you not paying any attention to ss a while ago anyway. I should''ve just expected it already."


    He shed a smile and unlike his light bronze skin, his even teeth were pearly white.


    "My name is Bernard Thesax from the Dahar Province! I''m a student of the Engineering Department and I''m its fifth rank during the entrance exam! I specialize in cksmithing and in the future I will make gears that will make this country prosper!"


    "Oh, I see. So you''re in ss 1-S as well. Nice to meet you." I said and shook his hand.


    "Nice to meet you too." Bernard shook my hand with a big smile.


    "Bernard, you don''t mind being our friend right?" asked Andrea.


    "Of course not! I am very d to meet Andrea and Thomas. Also, I have been interested in Luna and the Celestine Territory so I am very d in bing your friend."


    "At least now someone can keep an eye on Luna during the morning sses." Thomas said which earned a confused look from me.


    "What do you mean Thomas?" asked Bernard.


    "Andrea and I are in different sections so we can''t really keep an eye on her. At least now you can."


    "You guys make me sound like a troublemaker." Imented.


    ""You aren''t?"" questioned the two of the closest people I had in the academy.


    "Wow, thanks for the vote of confidence guys." I replied sarcastically.


    "Well, I''ll keep an eye on her then."


    "Bernard, not you too."


    "You can trust on me!" Bernard tapped his chest with a fist. Although his thumb, index finger and middle finger were jutted out like it was some sort of unknown sign.


    "Bernard, what does that mean?" I asked, pointing at his finger.


    "Oh, it''s a sign I created." I noticed the hesitation in his voice. "Anyway, only a few knows what it means and I''m looking for those who do. Don''t mind it."


    We just nodded our heads in understanding and decided to head to the cafeteria for lunch.


    "Speaking of friends." Bernard interrupted. "Aren''t you close with Kai li Syna?"


    "Huh? I just met him today." I answered.


    "But why did you touch his hair?"


    "I just want to?"


    Unfortunately, my actions back in the ssroom seemed like a big deal for Thomas and Andrea.


    ""You did what?""


    "What?"


    "Kai He''s- he''s the emperor''s nephew!" Andrea almost yelled. "Yet you casually touched his head? Were you trying to get executed or something?"


    "I don''t think the imperial family members are that irrational to execute someone who only touched their head, Andrea." I said.


    "But isn''t he under the Fox''s Curse?" she asked.


    There was that term again; Fox''s Curse.


    "What''s the Fox''s Curse?" I asked.


    Before Andrea could evenunch to an exnation which I was very sure to have a very in depth description and opinion, we were interrupted by a familiar figure.


    "Luna Hysi! I challenge you to a duel!"


    The one who issued the challenge was no other than Freya von Berialis. Behind her were her followers and one of them was the Torii-look alike, Linda von Chrishni. She was Nina''s younger sister.


    "It''s just the first day Freya, why the rush?" I asked.


    "I can''t believe amoner like you became the first rank of the magic arts entrance exam!" she yelled.


    "Lady Freya is right." added Linda. "She had always been a prodigy in magic arts since she was a child. It doesn''t make sense that someone like you is better than her!"


    I only sighed. I did not want to make any trouble during my stay in the Imperial Academy. It was no longer my fault if they were the ones asking trouble, right?


    "Look, I just took the exam, that''s it." I defended.


    "During the practical lessons this afternoon, I will show you your ce!" Freya announced and walked away.


    "Am I right to assume that I can beat her up?" I asked my friends.


    "Oh my gosh no! No matter how much of a brat Lady Freya is, she''s still the daughter of a marquise. You''ll get into trouble for that!" Andrea answered.


    "But she provoked me first. My aunt told me to never back down."


    "And she also told you to choose your battles." Thomas immediately reminded me.


    "Well"


    "Just try not to go overboard?" Thomas said. "We won''t be there to keep an eye on you or to stop you."


    "Well"


    "You were taught by your aunt never to be reckless. Please don''t create any trouble." Thomas pleaded. "My father already asked me about it as well."


    "As expected of childhood friends." Bernardmented.


    I just shook my head. I wasn''t nning to go to the extreme, but that girl needed to be taught a lesson.


    After lunch were the specialization sses. This meant, only those from the same department, course and year would be undergoing the ss together. ording to my schedule Mondays to Wednesdays first period was Magic Theories and the second period was Practical Lessons. On Thursdays to Fridays, our first period was Magic History and the second period is still Practical Lessons. Each subject had to be taught for an hour. Since it was Monday, I had to head to Magic Theories first.


    In Magic Theories, we were taught the importance of magic circles and how to create one as well. Well, we were only being introduced to it since it was the first day. The ss only had twenty-four students so I was wondering where the others went since there were fifty battle mage first years in the magic arts department. It turned out those missing twenty-six students had taken the practical lessons first.


    "Essentially, magic circles hold a big role in casting magic. That is where mages like us focus our energy and cast the spell." said our instructor for the subject, Professor Hyfa. "For this school year, we will get ourselves familiar with different kinds of magic circles and the theories behind them."


    Well, the ss essentially went on like that. Once the hour was up, we were guided to another ssroom. Unlike the lecture room of the magic theories, the ssroom for practical lessons looked a lot like a training area. There were no chairs or desks, only a big space.


    "Wee to practical lessons first years! My name is Kate Noria! I will teach you how to apply the theories you learned in magic theories and help you be outstanding battle mages!" our instructor had short violet hair and amber eyes which were filled with fire. Figuratively speaking.


    "To start our lesson, why don''t we gauge out your abilities!" she added. "And the best way to do that is a one-on-one battle! Any volunteers?"


    I sighed. I already had an idea where the situation was going.


    "Professor!" called Linda. "Why not have the first rank and second rank of the entrance exam face off each other?"


    When I look back to it, I never did meet Linda during the burial of the former Earl Chrishni.


    "Oho? That''s a good idea." Professor Noria gave off an eerie smile. "Freya von Berialis and Luna Hysi, please proceed to the front."


    I sighed once again. It was just the first day of school and yet I already experienced many things.


    A/N:


    Hello readers! Just so you know, I do read the reviews and I felt really touched and thankful when I did. Thank you so much for supporting and reading this story. I dedicate this chapter to all of you!


    xoxo,


    Niche_Bezarius

 Chapter 20: Versus Freya

    Chapter 20: Versus Freya


    I wanted to decline since it was pretty bothersome but I had no other choice and just epted the teachers orders and proceeded to front. Freya had a smug smile on her face and she was standing quite confidently in front of me. Meanwhile, my face remained neutral.


    Ill show you just how powerful a mage born in nobility is, you countryside bumpkin. Hn! I shouldnt have held back during the exam. she said, well boasted.


    I looked around and saw the gazes of Freyas friends. Like their leader, they held smug smiles.


    Okay, each battle will be ten minutes long. Those who will not be able to participate today will have theirs tomorrow. Professor Noria announced. Remember, no killing or maiming. This is just a mock battle to gauge your magical power and abilities. The match will end if one party yields or loses consciousness. If there is no winner and the ten minutes had alreadypsed, then its a draw. Understood?


    Yes professor!


    Also, you guys can go all out. This ssroom is strengthened for something just like this. sheughed. Considering youre still first years, I dont think you have enough strength to destroy the protective spells and barriers around and inside this ssroom.


    I sighed once again. People really shouldnt underestimate others. But I should probably apply that advice to myself.


    On your marks! Battle begin!


    I could feel energy gather in Freyas hand and a green magic circle appeared on it. I could see the wind forming in her hands. It was the size of a persons head. It was quite impressive for beginner mages, but she did say she was a noble. She probably already received mage lessons ever since she was a child.


    All of a sudden, she threw the ball of wind at me. Since I enrolled as a mage with affinity to fire and ice magic, those two elements were my only options to attack and defend. Fire was weak to wind, so I gathered the energy in the surroundings and erected an ice shield in front of me.


    Fun fact; even though they were called battle mages, the most they could do was throw spells at a target. Mages werent taught how to integrate their spells with their bodies, they werent magus knights. But by concentrating their energy like that, the spells they use were usually more powerful than magus knights. Unfortunately for my opponent, I was bit of both.


    When Freyas attacknded on my ice shield, it created an explosion which shook the room. Fortunately, the shield was still intact, but it seemed like Freya was already expecting it. Once I took down my shield and the smoke dissipated, her hands were already glowing and then she threw wind des at me.


    I jumped out of the way to not get hit and skidded a few meters from my original position.


    A big magic circle suddenly glowed just above her head and I could feel wind energy gather in it.


    -Is she nning to barrage me with wind des?


    It wasnt wind des though, but arrows made of wind. I ran around the arena to dodge it. I was unfortunate to be hit by a few of them, but I stood my guard.


    As expected of the daughter of the Berialis Family! eximed Professor Noria. Such powerful wind spells!


    I already expected for a few teachers to praise her and disregard me. After all, I just popped out of nowhere.


    Dont just dodge! Come and attack me!


    I smirked. Let me grant your wish then.


    I stopped running around, and where I stopped happened to be in front of her. Her attack also stopped and just watched me with a smirk in her face.


    You were asking for it. I said.


    Done running around then?


    Let me show you how I became the first rank.


    I gathered energy in both my arms and transformed them into the elements I wanted; fire and ice, and mystic circles appeared in both my arms. My right arm was then engulfed by fire and ice started to encase my left arm. I could hear a few gasps from my ssmates.


    You have dual attributes? asked Freya in shock.


    I raised my left hand and ten mystic circles, half a meter apart, appeared above me. I clenched my left hand to a fist and ice arrows started raining out of the mystic circles. Some even cut through the big magic circle above Freyas head and it shattered. She then started running around to dodge my attack. With that upying her attention, I gathered energy around my feet and I moved at lightning speed, stopping in front of her.


    This wont hurt a bit, but a lot. with my ming fist, I punched the ground she was standing on. It created an explosion which threw her across the arena.


    Because of the explosion, it created a lot of smoke once again. Once it dissipated I was the only one left standing in the arena. Freya was sprawled near the wall, unconscious. I cancelled my ice mystic circles as well as turned off my zing arms.


    Never judge a book by its cover. I muttered. But then again in your case it was your prideful attitude that made you that way.


    Battle finish! Winner, Luna Hysi! announced a shaken Professor Noria. It had only been five minutes. Attend to Student Freya and send her to the infirmary!


    Professor Noria made her way to me with a stern look in her face.


    They told me another dual-attribute mage enrolled in the magic arts department. she said. And another one from the Celestine Territory too.


    Is that apliment professor?


    Im not sure. But Ive met a student like you before. Remember Eliza Castea?


    The names familiar. I answered.


    Student Luna, thatst attack you made, it wasnt that of a mage. That was a technique used by a magus knight of a fire attribute.


    I did not reply to her statement and just stared at her.


    Interesting. Professor Noria smirked and turned away from me. Lets proceed to the next battle!


    Since we only had an hour for each ss, only four more battles were amodated. The other six battles would have to continue the next day. As for Freya, she stayed in the infirmary the entire day. I heard she had her magic energy exhausted and her body was also lightly injured.


    Mages and knights really had a lot of differences. Even though mages (apart from magus knights and theres only a few) had a lot of fire power, they dont train their bodies enough. A mages body without magical energy to protect him/her is rather weak. Meanwhile, knights focused on strengthening their bodies to hone their techniques and bepatible in usingbat magic.


    I hit Freya with a ming fist. I doubt she was already at the stage where she could coat her body with a barrier to protect her from physical attacks.


    After the sses, I returned to the dorms. I was going to give the book I borrowed from the library a read. Unfortunately, a male upperssman stopped me.


    You! Are you Luna Hysi? he called. He had two other guys with him. And the crests on their uniform indicated that they were fourth year students of the military arts department.


    Why are you looking for me?


    You dare ask that? You sent my sister to the infirmary on the first day!


    -Oh, so hes Freyas older brother.


    And? Are you here to avenge her? I asked.


    Take a guess.


    Brandon, I dont think thats a good idea. said one of the students with him. Didnt you say youll only meet her? Shes the first ranker of the magic arts department first years and has a dual attribute. Were going to get into trouble with her.


    What are you afraid of? Shes just a first year. Brandon, you can totally take her on! retorted the other one.


    -Wow, theyre like the good and evil sides of him.


    I dont want any trouble senior. I said.


    You shouldve thought of that before sending my sister to the infirmary.


    It was a mock battle. The only way to win is either to let my opponent surrender voluntarily or knock her unconscious. I replied. Im pretty sure she wont surrender so I had no other choice but to knock her out.


    Of course, the senior was already beyond reason. The important thing for him was that I beat up his sister.


    I suddenly felt energy gather around him. He was activatingbat magic to strengthen himself. He was going to attack me. I wasnt just going to stand and wait to be attacked so I circted my inner energy inside me, gather the natural energy around me and strengthen myself.


    She can usebat magic? asked one of his, Brandons, henchmen.


    -Oh? Is that how it looked to them?


    Isnt she from the magic arts department?


    I felt a familiar aurae closer so I stopped gathering energy. I felt a hand on my shoulder and saw Torii.


    Dont you think its embarrassing to gang up on a female first year, Senior Brandon? she asked.


    Student Council Vice-President?


    I suggest you take your petty revenge with you. Im saying this for your sake. Torii said and leaked some magic power. I could feel the wind pick up some speed.


    I noticed Senior Brandon and his friends go wide-eyed and immediately ran away.


    Student Council Vice-President? I asked.


    Yeah. And Luna its just the first day of school, but you already got into trouble?


    Its not like I wanted to be in one.


    I heard what happened though. Good job on holding back.


    Are you kidding? It was hard holding back when Im so used to giving it my all during my hunts.


    She only tapped my shoulder. Were dealing with humans here, not monsters. So try to hold yourself back sometimes.


    Got it.


    Good. she nodded her head. Come little sister, its time to have some catching up.


    Sure. we made our way towards the girls dormitory.


    A/N:


    And the surprise (five straight days of updating) is now over. My usual updates will now be back to Mondays, Wednesdays and Fridays (until further notice *wink* *wink*). I hope you understand.


    Did you enjoy the story? Tell me what you think! Don''t forget to vote andment!


    xoxo,


    Niche_Bezarius

 Chapter 21: Vyfal the Fox Cub

    Chapter 21: Vyfal the Fox Cub


    A week had passed and I was finally spending my first weekend as a student of the Imperial Academy. Well, the past week was quite uneventful. Too uneventful for my liking. It probably had something to do with the fact that I pissed off Freya, who was a noble, so my friends and I were isted by most of the students in school.


    -Theres no such thing as equality. Such words ring true.


    Of course, I felt guilty about it since I technically dragged Thomas, Andrea and even Bernard in it, but somehow they did not mind it and continued being friends with me. I was so lucky to have befriended them.


    Anyway, it was the weekend and students could go home, if they live nearby. Thomas and I decided to stay in the Celestine Manor for the weekend. Meanwhile, Andrea invited us to hang out in her familys restaurant.


    Miss Luna, where are you going? asked Thomas as I was on my way to the gates. It was still early in the morning, yet he was already awake. He was probably out training.


    Outside the city. I need to meet with Vyfal. I left her running around outside the capital sincest week.


    Oh. Are you going to bring her inside the city?


    Depends.


    Very well. Please remember that we have to meet with Andrea and Bernard at lunch. he reminded me.


    I know.


    I said my goodbye to Thomas and walked towards the direction of the west gate. Once I arrived, I was stopped by a guard.


    Where are you heading this early in the morning youngss? he asked.


    Im meeting my familiar. I answered honestly. Well, there was no harm in telling them. Im nning to register her so I can bring her inside.


    I see.


    After presenting my city pass, I was allowed to go outside. I made a beeline to the dense forest not that far from the capital. The forest was just a normal forest called West Forest. It had regr animals and the asional monsters but the city guards made regr patrols to make sure not to let a dangerous monster near the city.


    I found a small clearing after a ten-minute walk from the edge of the forest. My hand went to my right shoulder where my contract symbol with Vyfal was etched; a pair of antlers inside a hexagon. I feel it heat up at my touch.


    Vyfal. I called.


    I waited for about five minutes then Vyfalnded in front of me. When my eyes studied her from the ground to the top of her head, I stiffened because of surprise.


    Vyfal?


    <Yes?> my eyes widened at the childish yet feminine voice that rang inside my head.


    You can speak to me mentally now? I asked.


    <Old Bai taught me!> she replied in a cheerful tone.


    Bai was Aunt Zairas familiar. He was a white owl with asional golden feathers, but despite his small size Vyfal seemed to treat him as an esteemed teacher. Sometimes, during summer, I would even see Toriis contracted sylph, Ilra, listening in when Bai gave out what seemed to be lectures. Although the only thing I could hear from him was hooting like a regr owl.


    Bai can do that?


    <Yup!>


    By the way, I see youve gained some weight. And height And width.


    Previously, Vyfal stood at six feet, nearing seven, when shes on all fours, eight when shes sitting, but I hadnt seen her for almost two months yet she looked entirely different. She now stood at eight feet, dwarfing me considering I was only five feet. Yeah, I was on the shorter side.


    <I went hunting and ate a lot of monster cores!> she confessed.


    Monster cores? Right. I sighed and shook my head.


    <Whats wrong Luna? Arent you d?> she asked.


    Of course Im d. You can speak now and we can totally have a conversation. I no longer have to guess your mood. she let out a sound that seemed to be augh. Unfortunately, how can I walk you around Azte City?


    I had seen familiars roaming around the city with the people they were contracted with. Even tame monsters that were used for a whole lot of other things, but they were smallerpared to Vyfals current size.


    Youre big, you know?


    <Hmm Would it be better if I was smaller?> she asked again.


    I guess so. Maybe even like the size of a puppy or something. That way people wont be too surprised and wary when seeing you.


    <Got it!>


    I was a little surprised at her response and all of a sudden, she started glowing. The light blue glow, very simr to the color of my own aura/energy, encased her and slowly started shrinking. It shrunk and shrunk until it was the size that I could scoop up with both my hands. When the glow died down, I saw a small white fox cub on the spot where Vyfal was just standing.


    Vyfal? I called.


    <Yes?>


    How did you-


    <Old Bai taught me!>


    Iughed awkwardly.


    -If Vyfal has a lot of tricks on her sleeve, its Bai thats responsible for it.


    <He said I have a peculiar form and its not something found in this world. He also said I am the first of my kind in Afasia so people will really keep an eye on me.> she floated upwards andnded on my head. <Old Bai taught me a transformation skill so I can change my form for convenience!>


    Why a fox though? I asked.


    I gingerly took her off my head and studied her closely. Even though the majority of her fur was white, I could see the tip of her ears, tails, paws and even her eyes were the shade of her original color; dark blue.


    <Its because youre fond of foxes!> I couldnt help but smile at her response.


    In all the years Vyfal had been with me, she probably noticed how I cared for the foxes we came across with. Whether it was a regr fox or a fox spirit, I would be merciful and careful at it. It was probably because I was originally a fox deity.


    I looked at my fox-turned familiar and smiled again. I hugged her tight, but not enough to suffocate her, and kissed her forehead.


    Youre the best. I said. Now onest thing.


    I fished out an item from my inventory and showed it to her. It was a golden ear-cuff with a small ruby embedded on the front of it. Carved behind it were two small symbols; that of the Celestine House and the same pair of antlers inside a hexagon which was on my right shoulder. Although the connection between a familiar and its master was established through a contract, a familiar could only roam around a city or a town if they had the symbol that identified them as one. The ear-cuff was one of those symbols. There were others like a cor or a bracelet, but I chose an ear-cuff. Apart from the magic that could let it adjust to the size of the familiar, it made me feel at ease. Plus the ear-cuff was special even by regr standards. With the help of Aunt Zaira and Eliza, I was able to enchant it to hide Vyfals strong aura.


    I ced the ear cuff on one of Vyfals ears. She grumbled a little but gave in anyway. Once sessfully put, her massive aura vanished, and she felt and seemed like a regr fox cub.


    Remember, this ear-cuff is more than just a symbol for a familiar. Aside from hiding Vyfals aura, it can also block anyone from seeing her true form. I remembered Aunt Zaira reminding me after giving me the ear-cuff. I thought it was strange, it''s like she already knew about Vyfals transformation skill.


    Maybe Bai told her?


    I shook my head and returned to reality. Vyfal made her way back to my head and made herselffortable. Memories shed in my mind when she just came out from the egg. She was the same size as her fox cub form and liked sitting on my head. When she started growing and getting heavier, I used to feel her annoyance about not being able to sit on my head anymore.


    You must really love sitting on my head. Imented as we headed out the forest.


    <Your shoulders are fine too, but my most favorite spot is still your head.> she replied.


    Sure. Just make sure you wont fall.


    <Old Bai taught me a magic called Gravity Magic. Its useful for something like this.>


    What kind of things had Bai been teaching you? I asked.


    <A lot.>


    I just shrugged and decided not to dwell on it. When I reached the gates, I immediately asked the guard to register Vyfal under my name.


    Is that a fox cub? he asked.


    Well


    And you left it alone all this time? he asked again, as if he could not believe it and I justmitted a grave sin.


    Uhm She was with a parent until I picked her up? I reasoned. Well, it wasnt technically a lie since Vyfal spent most of her time either hunting or with Bai.


    I see. Well, give me your card.


    I gave my city pass and the guard asked me to have Vyfal out her paws on it. I did what he asked and the pass glowed. He returned it to me and I noticed that a section at the bottom part was added to it. It read:


    [Familiar name: Vyfal


    Familiar race: ???


    Age: 8


    ss: ???]


    I became really worried about the question marks. It made me realize that her kind, or race rather, qilin, really was unknown in Afasia. And her ss was it because she was incredibly strong? I shook my head and decided to find out about itter. I thanked the guards and returned inside. Once I was back at the manor, Thomas marveled at the sight of Vyfal.


    She can transform? he asked, wide-eyed.


    Yeah. And I think we should keep her real appearance under wraps for now. I answered.


    Well, if you say so.

 Chapter 22: Fateful Encounter

    Chapter 22: Fateful Encounter


    This is my familiar, Vyfal. I introduced and ced Vyfal in the table.


    Thomas and I headed to Andreas family restaurant; Lijinia Restaurant, an hour before lunch. We agreed to have lunch there and explore Azte afterwards. Once we got there, Andrea had already been waiting for us. And Bernard apparently arrived earlier because he was very excited since it was his first time in the capital.


    When I introduced my familiar in her fox-cub form, the two immediately started ogling at her. Well, for entirely different reasons.


    Shes so cute! Andrea squealed and was holding back on squeezing Vyfal.


    -She can probably eat you in one gulp.


    Kyu! <Shes your friend Luna, I wont eat her.> Vyfal responded in a yful manner.


    Oh my gosh! This ear-cuff is really sophisticatedly made! eximed Bernard. And I think I can fit some sort of armor for her for safety.


    Okay thats enough. I said, stopping the two of them. I saw Thomas holding back hisughter. Probably at how much our friends were acting silly over Vyfal. She doesnt like being ogled too much. After all, she doesnt have much interaction with people.


    Its her first time inside Azte? asked Andrea.


    Yeah. I brought her in this morning.


    Luna, does Vyfal eat meat? Or is she a vegetarian?


    I eyed my familiar who only curled up in front of me and started drifting off. Meat. Definitely meat.


    That afternoon, we had a feast for a lunch. Andreas parents were very d with us visiting the restaurant as well as being their daughters friend. The restaurant also had really good food, so I might rmend it to people I know in the future.


    After lunch, we started exploring the parts of the city I was not able to see while living in Azte. During my stay after moving in the Celestine Manor inside the capital, I mainly ventured the outskirts to get a sense of the citysyout. Yeah, instead of having fun inside a big city, I was scouting it for security purposes.


    Anyway, we headed to the shops in the southern district. Andrea, as the local, showed us around to the stores that could be useful to us. Meaning, she showed us around weapon shops, dress shops, cosmetic shops, bookstores, etc. We also visited the offices of the various guilds and organizations that operated in Praiji Empire; Hunters Guild, Merchant Guild, alchemy towers, etc.


    -Hmm Its a lot to take in.


    The building that attracted me the most was the potions shop operated by one of the alchemy towers in Azte; Jakarts Potions and Medicines. Since I dabbed into alchemy and medicine-making as a hobby, anything rted to it really intrigued me. Well, there was the bookstore a block away which I decided to visit at ater date.


    Thomas, Im heading there. If they look for me, just tell them I wandered off somewhere again. I whispered.


    Sure.


    My friends were already used to my disappearance whenever we were together. One minute I was with them discussing something, and the next I was already off somewhere alone.


    -What can I say, Imfortable going solo.


    I entered the shop and started looking around. I could see some recovery potions and health potions manufactured by some of the local alchemists being sold at a high price. The price also differed from the quality. On one corner of the store, I saw herbs and already made medicine. I tried looking for medicinal pills or solid-turned potions and found nothing.


    A vial of potion caught my attention though. It was ced on one of the higher shelves, but I was confident I could reach out the blue potion with my hand. It was a healing potion made from Fuja Grass, an herb that grew in areas with dense energy. I had seen the nt inrge quantities in Celestine Territory before and I knew they were on demand. I even had the chance to brew one myself, except my finished products were always bright blue. The potion in the store was a darker shade than that of mine, so it got me curious.


    I was about to snatch it from where it was ced but a hand got to it first.


    Seems like this time, I got it first. said a familiar voice.


    I immediately whipped my head to the direction of the voice and was very surprised to see Peter.


    -Him again?


    Peter? I called.


    Tut tut. Were outside the academy premises. You should address me properly. he smirked at me and yed with the vial of healing potion on his hand.


    My jaw stiffened in annoyance butplied anyway.


    Prince Peter. I called and curtsied.


    Unfortunately, Vyfal did not share my sentiments and jumped to the prince who immediately panicked and dropped to the floor.


    Get off! Get off! Luna Hysi! Get this thing off of me! he cried.


    I sighed. Vyfal could be very impulsive sometimes.


    Kai suddenly showed up and tried to pull Vyfal from Peters face. I was about to make my way to them and get Vyfal off myself but my familiar suddenly stiffened. Her head slowly looked upwards and I saw her get eye-to-eye contact with the white haired prince.


    Kyu? <A fox?>


    What did you just call me? asked Kai.


    My eyes immediately widened when I heard Kais question.


    -Did he just hear her?


    Is nobody going to get this rodent off my face? yelled an infuriated Peter who was still on the floor, Vyfals ws on his head.


    I awoke from my stupor and grabbed Vyfal.


    Calm down Vyfal. Why did you do that? I asked.


    <I dont like him. He seems annoying.> Vyfal hissed inside my head.


    Well, she speaks the truth. said Kai. But only sometimes.


    It made me stare at him again.


    Kai, you can hear her? I asked.


    Kai caught my stare and froze for a few seconds.


    I- I-


    Luna Hysi! a voice yelled. I groaned and turned to the direction of the voice. Look what that rodent did to my face!


    Peter had small scratches on his forehead and cheeks. But it wasnt something that could cause a scar, especially when he had all the resources to get it all patched up.


    Shes not a rodent! I defended.


    It is if it hurt me! I will have it executed immediately! Hand it over.


    No! Are you crazy?


    Cra- crazy? How can you call a prince of this empire crazy?


    I was aware we were making a scene, but it was mostly Peters fault.


    Thats enough Peter. Kai inserted. Thats not a rodent, its a familiar. Cant you see the ear-cuff it has?


    I dont care if its a familiar or a pet. I will have it killed. And you Luna Hysi, as its owner, will be punished!


    -What an unreasonable kid. Thankfully, hes not inheriting the throne.


    I heard Vyfal growl and said to let her have another go at the prince.


    No! Kai and I eximed.


    Thankfully, Senior Leo arrived and stepped in.


    Calm down Peter. Cant you see its just a cub? A baby fox. It doesnt have enough intelligence yet. I heard Vyfal growl even more at Senior Leos statement. Everything is fair game to it. So dont get your insides in a twist. It probably wanted to y with you, but you misunderstood it.


    Its scratched me in the face imperial uncle.


    I noticed Senior Leo eye Kai who immediately nodded and took me out of the store.


    Sorry about that. Peter can be a little


    Insufferable? I inserted.


    Well, I suppose thats a good choice of word. Kai chuckled. Hes used to getting what he wants, so he acts like that.


    He better steer clear of me then. I dont like people like him. I replied.


    Once you get to know him better youll understand. he smiled. By the way, for a young fox, your familiar can converse already?


    Oh yeah Speaking of Whats the deal Vyfal? Why did you do that to the prince? And why did you call Kai a fox? I asked my familiar who curled up on my head.


    <Not telling.>


    At least give us a way to defend you. said Kai.


    Vyfals head immediately perked up and stared at Kai. <You can hear me?>


    Uhm


    Vyfal suddenly bounced off from my head andnded on Kais shoulder. We decided to stop in a bench and let Vyfal stare at Kai a little longer.


    <Hmm Interesting.>


    What is? I asked.


    <Luna, hes got the scent of a fox but is not a fox.>


    Its probably because of the Foxs Curse, right? I questioned when I remembered about it.


    <I dont know. I should ask old Bai.>


    Him again?


    Whos old Bai? asked Kai.


    Hes an old owl my aunt keeps. His name is Bai and is her familiar. I answered.


    Oh. By the way Vyfal, can I call you that?


    <Suit yourself.>


    Vyfal, why did you that to Peter?


    <Hes annoying.>


    Vyfal. I called as a warning.


    <Hes got the scent of a wolf. I dont like wolves.>


    Vyfal hopped on myp and ran to my head.


    What does she mean? asked Kai again.


    There was this incident a long time ago, when she was just newly born. Vyfal almost got mauled by a wolf. She never liked wolves ever since then. I paused and looked at him. But, Peter has the scent of a wolf? I wonder what that means.


    Kai onlyughed nervously. He obviously knew something and he wasnt willing to share. So I decided to change the topic.


    So Prince Kai, why did you apany me today? I asked.


    Ah, that. Well imperial uncle will take care of Peter so that means Im alone right now. Would you like to I mean. Would you like to see the capital with me?


    With all the pauses on his statement, I immediately figure out he was nervous.


    I dont know the capital well myself but if itspany you want I can be one.


    Great!


    The two of us continued the capital tour until we met up with Thomas and the others. They seemed to ept his presence so Andrea offered him to hang out with us until we had to head home. Unlike his cousin, Kai was more down to earth and much nicer. He could be a little shy at first, but we could work on that.

 Chapter 23: The Records of the Other World

    Chapter 23: The Records of the Other World


    Two females were sitting under a cherry blossom tree. They were drinking from a sk and were sharing stories from their adventures from thest three hundred years.


    Im telling you sis, Biannaiad really likes you. said the younger woman with a cheeky smile.


    What nonsense are you talking about? Biannaiad is busy managing the affairs of the Netherworld. answered the older one.


    Bah! You two look perfect together! grinned the younger one. Please let me be your matchmaker, Elthesia.


    Nyxtriel, maybe you should use that skill in finding your own husband.


    Boring. Im a warrior. And Im still five thousand years old. I dont have ns on getting married yet. Im still considered young by high god standards.


    Oh yeah? Theny off my love life as well.


    Youre no fun sis.


    The two women were Elthesia and Nyxtriel, princesses of the Fox n as well as mighty warriors of the Celestial Realm. Both were praised as goddesses of war due to their performance during the previous war against the demons.


    All of a sudden, an officer from the celestial pce came running to the sisters spot and immediately dropped to one knee.


    I bring news from the celestial king!


    What is it?


    A rift had been reported to have been opened in the mortal realm. Right now, there are reports of beings from other worlds to have breached Afasia!


    What?!


    The siblings looked at each other. With a flick of a finger, the two vanished from their seats and immediately headed to the area in question. The officer sighed.


    They couldve at least brought me with them. he shook his head and ran back to where he was stationed.


    ***


    I flopped on my bed and watched the streets of Azte be illuminated by various magic ores. I watched as the busy streets became colorful. My eyes drifted to therge moon which was glowing brightly in the night sky.


    I wonder how they are. I muttered.


    Even though I was in the manor, my adoptive siblings were nowhere to be found. Even Torii, who was busy with her student council affairs, was not in the manor. My attention was caught by the book which I borrowed from the library a few days ago. Despite arguing with Peter about it, I never really got the chance to read it. Since it was the weekend, I finally decided to give it a read. I nced at Vyfal who was already asleep on my bed and walked towards my nightstand.


    I picked up the thin book and headed to the study table near one of the windows of my room. I turned on the magic ore to have some light and started flipping the book.


    [The Records of the Other World


    By Athena of Olympus]


    The title was eerie enough, but I found the name familiar. In my memories, I still remembered it very clearly; the day when a rift in the universe opened and it gave way to citizens of a world called Earth. It wasnt just mortals though, a few of that worlds deities also crossed over to Afasia.


    The name Athena of course made an impression, since she was elected as the representative of the foreigners to contact us.


    ncing at the book, it made me wonder if she really was the one who wrote it. But then again, she was the goddess of wisdom and battle strategy in her pantheon. Or so she said.


    I flipped on the first page.


    [Chapter One  A Short Introduction


    How did the world came to be? What factors were considered for the creation for the world?


    For Earth, who witnessed the rise and fall of countless civilizations, there are many versions of how the world came to be. But listing them one by one would make up most of the pages, so lets skip that.


    Just remember that Earth was a mash up of various mythologies. Each civilization or countries or even regions had their own folklores and mythology. And by extension, they had their own sets of pantheons. So, lets not dwell on that.]


    I couldnt help butugh at what I was reading. The writer had a sense of humor.


    [Before Earths destruction, the world was fine. Gods oversaw human civilizations and their innovations. They watched as humans evolved from beings that lived in caves and discovered creating fire for the first time, to making machines that could fly in the sky and even dive to the deepest depths of the ocean. The gods just watched them as they grew and made use of their creations.


    Humans created their systems modeled after ancient civilizations. Although the belief on ancient gods had be miniscule, a few still believed in the gods existence. Those humans were even employed by the gods on various asions. The gods would also give advice to the humans. A beneficial way for both parties.


    Humans invented airnes that could carry tens, if not hundreds, of people in the sky and travel from one distant ce to another. They invented metal ships that could sail in the seas, trains that could travel at high speed on a fixed path called a rail, and cars that traversed thends.


    Perhaps, the greatest inventions of humanity on Earth were the inte andmunications devices;puters,ptops, smartphones and even smartTVs.]


    Well the book was quite lengthy. Each chapter was a description of famous civilizations (like the Greeks, Egyptians, Chinese, Roman, Aztec, British, etc.), famous myths and legends (Hercules, Jason and the Argonauts, The Odyssey, King Arthur, etc.), famous historical records (the world wars, American Civil War, bombing of two Japanese Cities, etc.), a map of Earth before its end and the seven continents and its famous countries, human inventions andstly, the apocalypse.


    It took me a week to finish the entire book. It had too many words and only a few vague pictures. It was very interesting. Descriptions and stories of an entirely different world from Afasia. Obviously different and more advanced. Magic was mostly lost on Earth, yet its deities still walked the world and humans made things for convenience.


    Thest chapter though, was quite disturbing.


    [The Last Chapter  The End and a New World


    Everything has an end, even the universe. No matter what factors were held ountable, Earth perished. Humans used up all resources given to them in their home and the resources they discovered in distant gxies were running out as well. Whether it was the creators anger or just human fault, the end came.


    Everything was a mess; stars exploded,s crumbled, pandemic spread, humans died. To survive, thest remaining mages of Earth devised a huge spell with the help of the various deities and opened a rift in the cosmos. The rifts other end was an abundant world to start over. But we miscalcted.


    That world, Afasia, already had its citizens and even deities that governed it. But with the impending doom, we had no other choice. A few chosen humans crossed over the rift and gods who wished to not die along the worlds destruction crossed as well.


    In the new world, we met]


    My thoughts drifted to memoryne.


    Elthesia and I were two of the gods who first responded to the appearance of the rift. Mortals and deities alike crossed to Afasia, wishing to avoid the destruction of their own world as well as their own deaths. Of course, the locals did not appreciate that and it almost ended up in an all-out war against the foreign gods and their people. Luckily my sister, Elthesia, offered a deal.


    Your people, the mortals I mean, can live with the citizens of Afasia. she said. They will be sent to various ces all throughout Afasia and start anew.


    But what about us? asked the female goddess who wore full battle armor with a strange shield on her arm. The shield had the head of a woman with snakes for hair. It was a very gruesome and scary sight that it made me nervous. We are deities of Earth from various pantheons. Even if our world had already ended, we are still divinities.


    I am aware Lady Athena, but this is not Earth. At most, we can ask you to not interfere with mortal affairs. I am sure you are aware how much mess it can cause once an immortal meddles with the fate of mortals.


    There were a few in agreement from both deities of Afasia and Earth.


    We can ask you to either work with us or stay out of our way. my sister offered. Thats the only choice I can offer you.


    The decisions of the foreign gods were quite split. Some opted to work with the gods in the same sphere of influence while others chose to stay out of the way, Athena being one of them.


    That event was never really revealed to the mortals of Afasia. Some Earthlings merged with the Afasians while some chose to also iste themselves to preserve their tradition and culture. Well that was approximately five hundred years ago. I had never heard about the earthlings or the foreign gods after that.


    I was brought back to the present when I felt a weight on my head. Vyfal flew on it again to sleep. I took a deep breath.


    Foreign gods huh. I wonder how they are doing. I said to myself. Even though it was Elthesia who made the deal, it was the celestial ns who made a lot of profit over it.


    When I was on my way to return the book since I had already finished it, I was in for another surprise.


    Student Hysi, you have not borrowed any book to be brought outside. said Professor Delia.


    On the first day of school? I asked.


    No. If you did, we would have a record. Why?


    Uhm my mind drifted to the book I stored inside my inventory. Nothing. Just checking. Im swamped with school work so I thought I had forgotten to return a book or something.


    -Smooth Luna.


    Oh, I see. Thats a good habit. Keep that up.


    Thank you professor.


    I made my way out of the library, still dumbfounded at what was happening.


    -Im so sure I borrowed the book on the first day of school. Why does it not exist anymore? Whats going on?

 Chapter 24: Assassin Troubles

    Chapter 24: Assassin Troubles


    In a dark room, a man was sitting on a luxurious seat with a ss of wine on his hand. Behind him, blending well with the shadows was, a man dressed in ck.


    Have you found him? asked the man on the seat.


    He is inside the Imperial Academy, my lord.


    Really now? Then thats better. Do the job you are paid to do.


    Yes, my lord.


    ***


    A month had passed since the beginning of school. Other than the asional res from Freya and her friends, and the nces from the student poption, my life in the Imperial Academy was rather peaceful. Well, both mine and my friends. Speaking of friends, Kai started hanging out with us after that one weekend at the first week of school. He would still go with Peter from time to time, but he would sometimes show up at our gatherings.


    Kai li Syna was in the magic knight course and was a master archer. At least ording to Thomas. He could wield light magic which was a rare form of magic. Suffice to say, he was a close friend of our group.


    We also befriended a second year student from the alchemy department; Charles von Eichenstein. And yes, he was rted to the headmaster. Charles was the headmasters grandson.


    I met him by ident one afternoon. I was actually looking for Torii in the student council building when I identally entered his room while he was in the middle of an experiment. Without meaning to, I messed with his potions so it wont explode on us and I seemed to have gotten his attention. After that, I would assist him on some of his experiments sometimes which I thought was not a bad thing since I practice alchemy myself.


    Everything was well, until that one evening


    I just got out from taking a bath (I usually take a bath at least twice a day) and just entered my room when I suddenly felt something was off. Well for one, my room had a ward on it and somehow it got breached and I felt an aura inside the room.


    I slowly made my way to the balcony doors. As I got closer to the part of my room where I ced a rack for my wet clothes and towels, I immediately lunged at the figure hiding at one of its corners. At lightning speed, I pressed two acupuncture points on his chest and he stopped moving.


    I- I-


    Once my sight was able to adjust clearly to the darkness of my room, I saw a familiar mop of white hair.


    Kai? I called.


    Luna? This is your room?


    Before I could even respond, I felt a presence on my balcony. I noticed Kais eyes go wide so I was able to immediately tell something was wrong. I put my finger on my lips; a sign to not make a noise, and immediately masked my aura. I watched as a figure d in ck clothes, enter the open balcony doors of my room and his eyes, which were the only visible feature of his masked face, scan the room.


    Where the hell is that brat? I heard him ask to himself.


    I could see a glint of silver in his hands and saw a short de, a dagger. I turned to Kai whose expression was filled with fear. Once the figure stopped in front of me, I immediately stretched out my hands to hit his head which caught him off guard and kicked his sides. He was able to block the second kick I was about to deliver and tried to stab me with the dagger he was carrying.


    I suggest you run little girl. he snarled. My business is not with you.


    Your business is with a certain white-haired teenager, am I right?


    How did you- He is here, isnt he?


    Before the intruder was able to enter the room, I masked Kais presence.


    Old man, outsiders arent allowed inside the Imperial Academy without permission and males arent allowed in the girls dormitory. You just broke a bunch of rules.


    You talk too much. I suppose Ill get the brat and youll be coteral damage.


    He lunged at me but I was able to dodge him by dropping to the floor. I used my legs to swipe his feet off the floor in which I seeded. But he was able to get back on his feet immediately. Unfortunately, he saw the spot where Kai was hiding. And since I made him immobile, he was in trouble.


    The intruders attention immediately shifted to the unmoving Kai, but I was not about to let him hurt my friend. After running a few strides, I jumped andnded on his shoulder. Itched my legs on his on his neck and brought him down to the floor.


    Luna? I heard Andrea call. She probably heard themotion outside.


    I locked the intruders arm with my legs, which made him drop his dagger. I then sat up, flipped him and hit a pressure point on his neck which knocked him out. I released a big sigh and turned to Kai who still held fear and shock in his eyes.


    Luna? called Andrea again and knocked on my door.


    Andrea, can you call the dorm leader and the floor supervisor? I asked after opening the door.


    Why?


    I caught an intruder.


    What?! Really? Okay, Ill be back with them as fast as I can.


    Andrea ran out the door. I closed my door and returned to where Kai was. I released him from his immobile situation.


    How did you do that?


    Do what?


    External magic doesnt work on me. he said. So how were you able to render me immobile?


    Magic doesnt work on you? I asked in return. Also, why is this guy after you?


    Answer my question first. he growled.


    Answer mine first. I saved your life.


    Lets talk tomorrow. I have to get out of here before your leaders arrive.


    Wait! What if there are others outside? I asked.


    Theres none. Theres only him.


    Are you sure? he nodded. Fine. After practical lessons. Meet me at the usual hangout.


    Will Thomas and the others be there?


    Are you seriously nning to keep this between the two of us?


    Makes sense.


    I watched him jump off from my balcony. He reinforced himself withbat magic, so he should be fine. A minuteter, the dorm president and the floor supervisor arrived.


    Shelly von Kylia, the girls dorm president was a fourth year student in the magic arts department. Meanwhile, seventh floor supervisor was Danica Fothermist, a second year student of the military arts department.


    Student Hysi, what happened? asked Senior Shelly as she urgently opened the door to my room.


    This guy happened. I pointed to the unconscious man on the floor of my room. I had already turned on the lights for better vision.


    Who is this? asked Senior Danica. Tell us what happened.


    For the first question, I dont know who this guy is. I have a habit of opening my balcony for a few hours before I go to sleep. After taking a bath, I entered my room to rest but this guy suddenly entered using the balcony.


    Did he say what he wanted? asked Senior Shelly.


    He said he was looking for someone, it wasnt me though but since I saw him Ill be coteral damage. I sighed. I had no other choice but to fight back since he lunged at me.


    And you were able to knock him out? asked one of my seniors with a skeptical look.


    Would you have preferred I killed him? I questioned.


    The two immediately shook their heads.


    Anyway, he will be waking up in a few hours. You can interrogate him then. Also, I handed them a handkerchief which they asked what it was. Its poison.


    Senior Shelly opened the folded handkerchief and saw a toothid in it.


    This is-


    Its poison I tell you. This guy is obviously an assassin and people like him would rather die than sumb to interrogation. That fake tooth is filled with poison which they would crush once theyre in a dangerous situation.


    What kind of poison is it? And how did you know that? asked Andrea.


    I think the alchemy department will have a field trip researching about it. As for thest question, its a guess. I said and smiled at my friend.


    A few minutester, teachers and members of the disciplinarymittee arrived in my room and took the unconscious assassin away. One of the teachers strengthened the wards of my room and advised me to close my balcony doors.


    The security inside the Imperial Academy became much tighter after the assassin incident. Many students felt sorry that I got attacked in my room while some (the usual) actually mocked me for it. Of course, I still needed to collect answers from a certain white-head since he was the target. And most importantly, I lied about the assassin for him.

 Chapter 25: Kai li Syna

    Chapter 25: Kai li Syna


    After school, students were free to roam around the academy grounds. Whether they would go to the library to study, or to the training grounds to polish their skills, or attend extra sses inside and/or outside the academy, or return to the dorms, or just hang around the school grounds, it was the students discretion.


    My friends and I were gathered in our usual spot; a pavilion at the edge of the southern pocket forest. The pocket forest was one of the training grounds for students but it was also one of the hang out ces of a few since the ce had shade and was cool. It was also our usual study area, especially with the examsing up.


    Thest one to arrive was Kai and we were very surprised when he came dragging Peter with him.


    What is he doing here? asked Charles and pointed to the prince who was obviously dragged out of his will by his cousin.


    Senior Charles, I think my cousin has to know about this.


    Very well.


    Take a seat then. I said and offered the empty seats around the table.


    Unfortunately, Vyfal, who had been sleeping on the table woke up and began snarling at Peter.


    Luna, you better get that rodent in control. I wont hesitate killing it if needed. Peter warned.


    Can you stop calling her rodent? Shes not a rodent. Shes Vyfal, my familiar. I retorted. And you wonder why people dont like you.


    What are you talking about? People like me.


    Because youre a prince. I growled. Strip that off and youre nothing but a foul tempered brat who throws tantrums every time things dont go his way.


    He only red at me, speechless at my words.


    Okay then! Kai inserted. Lets get this started. And Vyfal, please stop snarling at my cousin.


    Kyu! <I hate wolves.>


    I know but please be patient. He wont eat you or kill you, okay? I promise.


    Kyu <If you say so.> Vyfal walked to my direction and curled on the spot of the table in front of me.


    I was taken aback. For the past month, Vyfal really grew on Kai, and our friends had noticed it. She was my familiar but she was quite close to the white-haired teen.


    I brought food! Bernard eximed changing the awkward atmosphere. He rubbed his red earring and food materialized in front of us.


    Bernards earring was a spatial storage item. He crafted the earring using strong materials while I casted spatial magic on it so it could have an inventory function. It was also one of the few higher-ss spatial storage items since it could store food without spoiling it. For now, we were testing how many things it could hold, but so far we had not reached the limit yet.


    So, are you going to start talking? I questioned.


    Okay, what is this about? asked Thomas.


    Remember the assassin who entered my roomst night? That assassin was after him. I answered.


    What?!


    Wait, how did the assassin get to your room? asked Charles.


    Well


    All eyesnded on Kai.


    I was on my way back to the dorms from the training grounds when the assassin popped out of nowhere. I had to run. Unfortunately, the girls dormitory was the nearest residential building to where I was and there was an open balcony door on the seventh floor I could use to hide. Kai said.


    So you jumped to the open balcony door which happened to be Lunas room? asked Andrea.


    Yes. Luna discovered me but the assassin followed me inside. She defeated the assassin for me. She let me get away before reporting.


    So, what did the assassin want from you? I asked.


    Well I heard him swallow. You are all aware I have the Foxs Curse, right?


    Oh yeah, whats the deal with that? I asked again.


    Its a curse with advantages and disadvantages. he answered. One of its most prominent features is the unusual white hair, as you can see.


    You dont have a tail right? asked Charles.


    No senior, I dont. Anyway, the curse gives me the ability to nullify any forms of external magic. every one of us gasped. Unfortunately, it includes healing magic and support magic. Once I get injured, it also heals at a turtle-paced rate. Im also allergic to grains like wheat, rice, oats, and other kinds of grains, just like how a fox cannot eat them.


    I only nodded my head. Regr foxes couldnt eat grains and if one did identally eat some, it could cause all sorts of problem.


    Okay, so the Foxs Curse lets you get some sort of fox attributes. Bernard said. Whats up with the assassin?


    That Kai eyed his cousin, then me andstly our friends. Apart from those features, my blood can heal all sorts of illnesses and is a very good recovery potion. Also, the blood from my heart can preserve a corpse as long as it is fed to it every full moon. And my heart itself my heart is


    A foxs heart once taken from the body will turn into crystal and is a good catalyst in summoning powerful spirits. Charles continued. I read it from one of my grandfathers books.


    So, yeah.


    So the assassin was after you because of that? I asked.


    Kai sighed and nodded his head. I could see his expression turn to worry. My mind shifted to a certain subject I learned back in the fox n. The hearts of the members of our fox n could turn to powerful crystals once taken from their bodies.


    -But why do Kai has such a body?


    Then, whoever sent that guy wants you for those extraordinary abilities? Andreas question brought me back to reality. Her eyes were sparkling in a suspicious manner. Kai, can I have a sample of your blood?


    Hey Andrea Ijinia! Are you going to study his blood? Kai, give me some as well! eximed Charles.


    I only shook my head.


    -Kids from the alchemy department I tell you.


    You two stop it. Dont you see Kai is being troubled because of that? Thomas said which made the two alchemy students shut up. So Kai, any idea who would want your err well, want you?


    I dont know. Kai sighed again.


    It all startedst year. Peter inserted. Even though he was quite the rude jerk, I could see the worry in his eyes for his cousin. We were outside the city when an assassin attacked us. Luckily, one of our bodyguards managed to save us. Before dying, he said something along the lines of what was it again?


    He said, We finally found it, the foxs heart. Kai supplied.


    Yeah, that. Peter sighed. Ever since then assassins had been popping out to get him.


    But three months ago, Prince Kai got kidnapped. Andrea voiced out.


    I looked at her with an expression that asked if she was serious.


    Oh yeah, there was that incident. Charles seconded. Azte was on lockdown because of that.


    Right, there was that as well. Kaiughed nervously, rubbing the nape of his neck. I was saved by Zach.


    Zach? Thomas and I asked at the same time.


    Zach? As in Zach Rymrdus? asked Charles. His Royal Highness Sebastians personal knight?


    Kai nodded. I heard Peter click his tongue.


    -Maybe he doesnt like Seb? Thats impossible. That goofy honorary big brother of mine is liked by everyone.


    Zach saved you? I asked.


    You know him? Bernard asked as well.


    Oh, uhm He and the crown prince grew up in Celestine Territory under the care of the archduchess. I immediately exined. I used to go with him and his group during my hunts when I was younger.


    So you know him. Kai smiled. Zach saved me when I got kidnapped. Anyway, ever since then many had been trying to capture me. Uncle, I mean the emperor thought it would be a good idea if I study in the Imperial Academy. You know, blend in, with extra eyes watching me.


    Except an assassin got throughst night, he tried to hide in my room and I knocked the assassin down. I said sarcastically. Kais expression immediately changed into a guilty one which made me guilty. I mean, if you didnt happen toe to my room, you wouldve died?


    Yeah. And I thank you for that. Kai answered with a smile.


    Well, I guess we can take turns in keeping an eye on you. Thomas said nonchntly.


    Pardon? Kai questioned, obviously taken aback.


    If the academy is not that safe for you, your friends will help protect you. I said. This gathering of friends is made of the few powerful and talented students in our year. I already apprehended one assassin, sending more will make no difference.


    Kai looked at us with a stupefied expression. It was something I recognized as a mixture of surprise and disbelief.


    Why would you why would you do that?


    Dude, were your friends! Bernard said with a big smile on his face.


    Vyfal suddenly flew towards Kais face and started purring. She was rubbing her head on his face.


    Kyu! Kyu! <Once Luna makes up her mind, she will really stick by it.> she said.


    R-really? he questioned.


    Really. Friends stick together. Andrea said with a gleeful smile. And were your friends, Kai.


    T-thank you.


    We all started to panic when tears streamed down his face. Kai was crying, but there was a smile on his face.


    ***


    The sun was setting and I was on my way to the training grounds when Peter approached me. He did not say anything at first and just walked in the same pace as me. It went on for like three minutes before I got really annoyed with the silence. He obviously wanted to say something but he was not doing it!


    Prince no, Peter, what do you want? I asked.


    I just want to say I just want to say thank you. I gave him a suspicious look, wondering of the Peter with me really was the Peter I knew. For everything youre doing and will be doing for Kai. Ever since he arrived from Syna Kingdom five years ago, he had always been a little distant. It took me six months before I was able to stay in the same room as him without him running away. And it took me a year to actually hold a normal conversation with him.


    Really now?


    Yeah. He mightve been a little open for thest few years, but youre the first friend he ever made outside the pce. And I sincerely thank you for protecting himst night.


    We, I motioned to the both of us. Are all going to keep an eye on him. As his cousin, youre the nearest one to him, so you have to be more careful and watchful.


    Im only trying to give you my gratitude, okay? You dont have to remind me about protecting my cousin.


    Really? It didnt seem like it. I giggled.


    Gah, youre still annoying. By the way, that pet of yours-


    Vyfal?


    Yeah, it crashes on Kais bed sometimes, so keep an extra eye on it, okay?


    -Peter''s not so bad after all.


    Sure


    I only gave the prince a smirk and we continued walking to our destination.

 Chapter 26: Freyas Little Problem

    Chapter 26: Freya''s Little Problem


    Freya gasped and tried to catch her breath. She found herself inside her room, but she did not have any recollection on how she got there in the first ce. But it was a familiar situation to her. She took a few breaths and scanned her room. A minuteter, her breathing finally returned to normal. She immediately ran to the full body mirror at a corner of her room and noticed that her clothes were somewhat dirty and unruly.


    -That girl. Did she get me into trouble again?


    She ran to her wardrobe and pulled another set of uniform. If she could guess it right, it was still lunch break and she still had two sses in the afternoon. She washed herself in a hurry and afterwards put on the new uniform. She used her wind magic to dry her hair and sat on her bedbing it.


    A bird suddenlynded on her balcony. Of course, it looked familiar to her; the pigeon was one of her familys messenger birds. On its beak was a letter.


    Thanks. she said to the bird and fed it a treat. Once she had her hands on the letter, she returned inside the room, and gave it a read. The letter was from her father, Marquise Berialis.


    [I have already received the results of the quarterly exams. Freya von Berialis! Should I still call you as my daughter? How can you end up in second rank? How can you end up behind an unknown brat from the countryside? I am utterly disappointed! Your older brothers did much better in their years in the Imperial Academy! Even your younger siblings are doing better at their studies! You better focus on your studies and be stronger! Do not tarnish the Berialis House!]


    After reading it Freya felt like crying. Her hand crumpled the letter and she could feel her heart race. She shook her head and took a deep breath, trying to regain control of her breathing and mind.


    She opened her eyes and saw three sets of feet. Freya looked up and saw three faces identical to hers, only with subtle differences.


    The one on her left had messy hair and her face was filled with anxiety. Meanwhile, the one on her right looked unruly and rebellious. Andstly, the one in the center looked prim and proper with her hair in a high ponytail.


    Is it a letter from the old man again? asked the one on her right. Let me guess, hes disappointed at your performance during the first quarterly exams.


    Stop it Fina. Youre not helping. retorted the one in the middle.


    You stop it. Youre babying her too much. Thats why shes weak.


    Im warning you.


    Stop it guys! interrupted the one on the left. She kept biting her fingernails and one hand was on her hair, messing it up even more. Fina, Fiona. Stop fighting. If you fight even more, she wille.


    Tch.


    We know Faye, so calm down. said the one in the middle.


    Fina, did you get into trouble again? asked Freya, remembering the situation she was in when she found herself inside her room.


    No. It was just a little scuffle. Little Faye here got into trouble with some seniors. I had to do something.


    You didnt go overboard, did you?


    Who do you think I am? but the three just stared at her skeptically. I didnt go overboard. I just taught them a lesson. Chill girls.


    Dont worry Freya, I already handled it. said the one called Fiona.


    Hey Freya, what are you going to with that Luna? asked Fina.


    Ill do something about it. Freya eyed them. And by that I mean only me. Stop meddling into my business. Now get out.


    Freya you-


    Get. Out!


    Freya found herself alone, in the real world. She took a deep breath and fixed her hair. A drawing on her study table caught her attention.


    Right. Professor Tresde gave us such an assignment. she mumbled. She grabbed the drawing and headed out.


    ***


    Ka Tresde stretched her limbs inside her office. Although it was quite a small space, she liked the ce because she had privacy. Something she gave importance to even back when she was still working for the empire as a magus knight. She released a sigh afterwards.


    -Im really not cut out to be a teacher. Should I return to the frontlines?


    The door to her office suddenly opened and Freya entered.


    Good afternoon professor. I hope I did not disturb you.


    No Freya, you didnt. What can I do for you?


    Im here to submit my assignment.


    Your assignment? Ka wondered, but then something clicked in her mind. Right, the essay I had you make yesterday?


    No, I meant the drawing. Freya handed a piece of paper with a drawing of a tall tree in a luscious greenndscape under a grey sky. I didnt miss the deadline, right?


    Ka onlyughed nervously. The drawing! Right. I remember now. My apologies for that. I have a lot of things in my mind right now. Dont worry, you didnt miss the deadline! Youre quite early actually. The deadline was tonight at six.


    Thats good then. Less assignments for me to work on.


    Yes. By the way Freya, why did you draw a tree?


    Ka watched as her student pause, obviously in deep thought. Hmm I guess because a tree is strong and can stand tall. Just like how I wanted to be the best.


    And the background?


    Thats just my mood, I guess.


    I see. Thank you then. Do remind your ssmates from the magic arts department to submit their assignments if they dont want a zero for this activity.


    Yes professor.


    Freya bid her goodbye and exited the office. Meanwhile Ka sighed, once again. She pulled out a drawer and brought out a brown folder. She opened it and stared at four other drawings of different kinds of trees with different backgrounds. Her gazended on the newest drawing on her hand.


    Theres obviously something going on with her. she mumbled. But this is beyond my capabilities.


    Ka was a teacher, but she felt like she wascking. She could teach her students how to fight and understand a piece of literature, but she knew being a teacher was more than just that.


    I suppose I should pay her a visit.


    Ka could not believe it herself but she found herself in front of the gate of a manor she never thought she would ever visit again; The Celestine Manor. She presented a badge to the guard stationed outside and she was allowed to go inside. Even though she had not stepped inside the ce for quite some time, fifteen years give or take, she knew her way around. She made a beeline to the second floor and stopped in front of a door. A door to a certain someones office whom she knew would be there that time of the day.


    She took a deep breath and steeled herself. She knocked on the door.


    Come in.


    Ka eyed the golden haired young woman sitting leisurely on a sofa with a document on her hand.


    Greetings mdy. she greeted and dropped to one knee.


    Ka? Arent you supposed to be at the academy? Dont tell me my brats made some sort of trouble?


    By brats you mean Torii Chrishni and Luna Hysi, right? Ka asked.


    And by extension, Thomas Wolfsbane. Hes Steves son.


    Archduchess Zaira sat properly and crossed her legs. She put down the document she was reading and offered Ka to sit at the open chair at the end of the sofa she was sitting on just a while ago. Ka epted the offer. The person who offered it was not exactly someone anyone would want to piss off.


    Your brats as you put it, are doing fine. They had a few scuffle, but its something they and the school can handle. Im here for another matter.


    Oh? What is it?


    I need your advice on something. the archduchess just eyed her and motioned for her to go on. I met with a problem out of the scope of my expertise but happened to fall into your specialty. I need your advice about it.


    What kind of specialty? I have quite a lot.


    Remember twenty years ago? When Chad got possessed by two spirits at the same time, and he and those spirits were always fighting over control of his body?


    Hmm I do remember. It was quite messy. But then again, Chad was a spirit vessel. His body is verypatible to be hijacked by wandering spirits. So, what of it?


    It was possession because every time one of the spirits takes over, the magic signature inside his body changes.


    Yes. Its because the spirits had their own magic signature.


    Ka swallowed a non-existent lump on her throat. What if, I met a student whose mood and attitude can change in a heartbeat.


    You mean that student got possessed? asked the archduchess.


    No. I mean I dont know.


    Excuse me? borate then.


    Ka handed her the folder she carried for her visit. Inside it was the five drawings Freya submitted to her.


    One student made those five drawings. And she submitted them without remembering she had submitted one already before that.


    Okay. Go on. Im listening. the archduchessid the five drawings on her table.


    Ever since I met her, she has incredible mood swings but at first I thought it was because she was a teenager. But when I asked the ss to draw something that represents themselves, I started noticing it. But even though Im pretty sure different people with the same face gave me the drawings, there was no change in her magic signature.


    Interesting. By the way, what did Luna draw for hers?


    A fox. But as good and powerful mage as she is she cant draw.


    I know. Its one of her downsides. the archduchessmented. Anyway, you visited the right person. From your description its really not possession.


    So it really isnt?


    Yes. I cant be a hundred percent sure since I can''t make a right diagnoses without seeing her myself, but I think this student of yours has D.I.D.


    D.I.D.? Whats that?


    Dissociative Identity Disorder. Or so to say, Multiple Personality Disorder. Kaye just stared at the archduchess, who was once her mentor a long, long time ago. Its not a curse or anything caused by magic or the supernatural. Theres just something wrong with her head.


    Is she a loon then?


    No. Not yet anyway.


    Ka sighed and slumped on her seat.

 Chapter 27: A Teacher

    Chapter 27: A Teacher


    Mydy, what should I do to help her then? Ka asked. I cant just leave her like this. I mean, it can affect her future, her career and a whole lot of things in her life!


    The archduchess smiled fondly at her former student and subordinate.


    What? Why are you smiling?


    Youre good at this.


    Good at what?


    This Being a teacher. Youre quite good.


    Are you kidding me? I am totally unprepared for something like this. I can teach them literature and and how to fight a monster and how to survive when attacked by one, but dealing with something like multiple personality disorder is not my forte! Ka rambled.


    Youve got the heart of one. I mean, you had long cut off our rtionship and considering how prideful you are, you swallowed that and sought me for advice. If thats not the heart of a teacher, then I dont know what that is.


    Youre joking.


    Justpare it to my performance when I was raising you. Just how dense are you? Im giving you apliment. the archduchess clicked her tongue in annoyance.


    Oh. Th- thank you then.


    Youre wee. Now, I cant do something for this student of yours if I dont meet her myself. I have to assess her toe up with a way to help her I suppose. But, as you know I am the prime minister of this nation so Im quite busy. I cant help you with this one.


    But- but-


    But if the person were talking about is a student of the Imperial Academy then I can have Luna help you.


    Luna? Why?


    The specialty that you sought me for, I taught it to her. Well, she was quite talented in this field herself so I helped her be better I guess.


    Luna Hysi? Shes already a monster. But you actually taught her your skill of understanding other peoples minds? What kind of person are you raising? Ka asked.


    See? Even youre worried at a kid who can probably destroy half the school if she wants to. You really do have the heart of a teacher.


    Mdy, stop joking.


    Fine. Anyway, I rmend Luna to help you out on this one. After making her diagnosis and assessment, tell her she can talk to me if she ever snags on a wall or something.


    I dont think thats going to happen.


    What do you mean?


    This particr student kind of sort of hates her.


    Ka watched as the archduchess sigh, like she already knew it and was tired of hearing it. Of course. Its a really interesting case too.


    The archduchess nced at the drawings once again. One was a green tree standing tall in the middle of a in under a cloudless blue sky. The other was another tall tree, but the sky was colored gray. The third drawing was a leafless tree drawn in ck with its background a static of color. The fourth drawing was a dead brown tree with the background of a raging storm. Andst drawing was a thin dead tree in the middle of a ck void.


    This is my first timeing across a D.I.D. case in Afasia. What a waste.


    Mdy


    Five personalities, including the main one. Lunas the only person inside the school that can help you. If you ask for her help or not, its totally your call. Archduchess Zaira told her. But you better do something about that student of yours soon.


    The archduchess picked up the fifth drawing.


    This one looks very ominous. If each of these drawings is the representation of the different personalities, this one is the most troublesome. You do not want to confront the owner of this drawing.


    Ka was at a loss.


    ***


    It had been a few months since school started. The quarterly exams had passed as well and even without meaning to, I still ended up first rank in the magic arts department first years. I was third rank in the overall though. My friends and family were somewhat happy about it, but there was a certain fellow who wasnt as festive as them.


    You probably cheated, didnt you? growled Freya as she blocked my way to the practical ss.


    Cheated? Like there was any way that I can. Youre just being paranoid Freya.


    Ill get you for this. she sneered and purposely hit my shoulder as she passed by me.


    Are you okay? asked a ssmate of mine, Margaret.


    Im fine, dont worry.


    We continued our way to the practical ss location.


    The past couple of months, Kai wasnt attacked by any assassin or troublesome people. We were able to rx and focus on our studies, which was a students purpose since the beginning. But we still did not let our guard down. I knew that whoever sent the assassinst time was only waiting for the right chance. The security within the academy had been tighter after all.


    I was halfway to my ss when Professor Tresde suddenly barged into the ssroom.


    Professor Noria, Im borrowing Luna Hysi for the rest of your ss. she said and made her way to where we were huddled.


    May I ask for the reason, professor?


    Its quite private, so I hope you will let me. And besides, its not like shell fall behind right?


    I could feel the tension between the two teachers. Professor Noria sighed in defeat and gave her approval. Professor Tresde brought me to her office where she offered for me to take a seat.


    Why did you bring me here professor?


    I have a small problem. And Archduchess Zaira told me you can help me.


    Auntie did? What kind of problem is it?


    She handed me a brown envelop. I epted and slowly opened it. I saw five different drawings of a representation of a tree. I was very surprised when I saw the name scribbled behind all of it


    Freya? I inquired.


    The professor nodded. Your aunt called it D.I.D. What did it mean again? Uh


    Dissociative Identity Disorder.


    Yes, that one. Its also called as-


    Multiple Personality Disorder. my jaw hardened in disbelief. That Freya has it?


    The archduchess said you would know what to do.


    Really? Something like this needs closure. I have to talk to the patient myself and assess her situation. And once I have the necessary information I need, then I can diagnose her ande up with a method. Thats how psychology works. I exined.


    Huh. So you really do know about it. She said you would, I just did not believe her.


    So? Freya has multiple personalities. And from what I can see, there are five of them and two are quite troublesome in particr.


    The archduchess already gave me the rundown. Luna, I need you to observe Freya for a few days.


    Pardon?


    I know you two hate each others guts, but Freyas Freyas mentally disturbed right now. So you have to understand. she said with a worried look.


    Fine.


    Anyway, I need you to observe her for a few days. Study the different personalities that she has andpare it to the drawings she submitted. Also, try to see if you can figure out what triggers the personalities to emerge from her subconscious.


    Aunt Zairas words?


    Totally. Also, try to figure out how she developed such a condition in the first ce. I nodded.


    Hmm I can think of a few psychotherapy methods already, but observation is still necessary. I mumbled. Very well. I will observe her.


    Thank you Luna. One more thing, nobody else must know. Freya Freyas mind is fragile right now. And this kind of situation needs some privacy. Telling you and the archduchess is already a breach of that privacy.


    You told me to help you assess her better and as well as help you treat her. Thats in no way, a breach of anything. I told her with a smile. Freya and I may not see things eye to eye, but it wont leave a good taste in my mouth if I defeated her and yet shes in such a condition. I might as well throw chivalry and honor out the window.


    Good. Ill ask you for any updates from time to time. As a return, youre exempted from any paperwork in my subject, except for a pop quiz.


    I just nodded my head with a smile on my face. Ill take that offer.


    And so, I became Freyas stalker. My friends were quite confused about my actions, especially when I would leave them when we were in the middle of something. But they were already quite used to it. Anyway, I tried to keep Freya in my sight at all times ever since Professor Tresde asked me to keep an eye on her. Good thing we were in the same ss most of the time. The only time I would not be able to see her was during lunch and after school. She would hang out with her circle of friends somewhere in the academy grounds, so I would send Vyfal to monitor her if it couldnt be helped that I had to be away from her.


    Three dayster, it looked like my suspicious actions caught her attention.


    What do you want with me? Freya asked, irritation written all over her face.


    What are you talking about? I just happened to be here. I said.


    Really? Thats your excuse? You think I havent noticed you tailing me thest few days? I may be a rank below you, but Im neither nave nor stupid. she retorted.


    No, just a little dense and thick-faced.


    Ugh! Youre unreasonable! How did a girl like you be our years first rank?


    She stormed out of my sight. But I did put a little of my energy on her. That way, I could track her and she wouldnt notice it.

 Chapter 28: Freya, Fiona, Fina, Faye and Fan

    Chapter 28: Freya, Fiona, Fina, Faye and Fan


    It had been about a week since I started monitoring Freya. I did notice the subtle changes in her but everything seemed normal no matter which personality was in-charge. I could already recognize which personalities would emerge sometimes which I would admit was already an achievement. And so, I reported it to Professor Tresde who was asking for a progress report.


    Aside from the main personality, Freya, whos honestly a snobbish brat with the tendency to belittle me every chance she has, I have made a summary of the different personalities that exist within her, most of them anyway. One of these personalities is a little paranoid. This one has high levels of anxiety, feels very unsafe and thinks that theres always someone out to get her. I presented the tree with the background of static of colors. The colors in this drawing is basically the representation of fear and confusion.


    You got that from just watching? Professor Tresde asked, a little surprised.


    No not really. Anyway, the next personality is a perfect leader-like Freya. I pointed to the tree under a bright blue sky. Shes firm, strives to be perfect and is always ready to shoulder the burden of high expectations. Shes also verypetitive. I also noticed that she seems to be always the one that cleans up after the other personalities.


    Huh, tough job. I nodded then presented her the tree with a stormy background.


    The other one is stimted with anger. You can say she has full of rage. Shes violent, dares to take risks and has no inhibitions. I saw Freya beat up a few seniors and winning. That was probably her.


    Oh dear. We have to watch out for that one.


    Pretty much yeah, but thats not the only one. I pulled out thest drawing of a thin skeletal-like tree almost swallowed by the dark void that was supposed to be its background. I havent seen this one, but shes obviously the most troublesome.


    How can you say that?


    Seriously? Just look at the drawing! Its owner is obviously not a ball of sunshine.


    Still. Isnt this serious? Like really serious.


    You think? Freya needs psychological counseling soon professor, before its toote.


    Professor Tresde was silent and just watched the drawings spread in front of her. Freya was in deep trouble. I still hadnt figured out the reason why her personalities broke but I had a feeling it had something to do with her family situation.


    -I need to observe her more. But I also cant neglect Kai! I guess I should have Vyfal stalk him or something.


    Student Luna?


    Yes professor?


    Do you think we can do something to help Student Freya?


    I was a little taken aback at Professor Tresdes question. Other teachers tend to focus on the result of the students yet somehow, shes worried about us.


    We can, if shes willing. If not, then, theres nothing we can do for her. For DID cases, ording to the books Aunt Zaira made me read, the greatest factor to ovee it is ones will.


    I guess we have to figure that one out. I shall talk to the headmaster about the situation. For now, continue observing her.


    Okay.


    After ss, I met up with my friends. I havent been hanging out with them muchtely which already earned me a re from Bernard during ss.


    Im sorry already okay? Its just that, its a favor from a teacher, I cant really say no. I exined to them.


    You usually say no especially when its troublesome. Andrea replied while crossing her arms.


    Hmm She doesnt refuse if she finds it interesting. Thomasmented, eyeing me with a skeptical look.


    Spill Luna. Charles said.


    Look guys, its something only me and Professor Tresde must know, so Im sorry if I cant tell you.


    There has to be a heavy reason why she cant tell us guys. I trust Luna so why not just trust her?


    I nodded my head much faster than I intended to but I was very d that they all agreed at Kais statement. I was really lucky to them as friends.


    That evening, while I was practicing my sword techniques at the rooftop of the girls dormitory, I suddenly felt Freyas powers spike up. The thin strand of energy I left on her so I could track her broke.


    Is she in some sort of trouble?


    I immediately encased myself with energy and jumped off from the dorm building and headed to the pocket forest at the west of the school where I sensed herst location.


    The pocket forest served as a training area for students so they could get used to the different environments when fighting an enemy. It had only been a week since we started training there, but Freya seemed to be a regr at that ce.


    I arrived at the edge of the pocket forest and blended into the shadows. In front of me was a small clearing, a training area for students. In the middle of it was a kneeling Freya who had an empty look. I couldnt help but worry at the situation.


    Vyfal suddenly arrived and perched herself on a branch not that far from me.


    What are you doing here? Arent you supposed to be with Kai? I asked.


    <Tch! That damn Peter kicked me out. He said he will be guarding Kai diligently tonight.>


    Hmm Fine. Well know if anything happens anyway. He was wearing that ring I gave him, right?


    <Yes. He never takes if off.> my familiar suddenly held this look that seemed to be a smirk. <Not that he can take it off.>


    The tone she used on herst sentence sent shivers on my spine which I immediately brushed off.


    <Hmm? Luna. What is she doing here by herself?>


    I dont know. But she seems to be in the middle of something. If Im right, shes talking with her other personalities right now.


    <Really?>


    Freya suddenly pped herself which made me wide-eyed.


    Yep, I think she really is. Hey Vyfal, Im going to try the new technique I had been practicing thest few weeks. I need you to guard my body, got it?


    <Huh? Are you talking about that mind technique you identally created?>


    Dont say I identally created it. It makes me lose credibility.


    <But isnt that what really happened.>


    I sighed in defeat. Nobody could defeat Vyfal in being innocent and dense at times.


    A few weeks ago, while I was meditating so I could get used to astral projection or having an out-of-body experience, I identally entered Andreas mind. Well, I wouldnt go into details about the situation of her mind or what it looked like, but it really scared the hell out of me. I was only practicing astral projection so I could see and investigate nearby surroundings without getting caught, but I managed to enter other peoples mindscapes. The good thing was Andrea did not seem to notice it.


    It wasnt possession or anything it was like just really being inside their minds without them knowing. Either they did not notice my presence or ignored it.


    I practiced it afterwards since it seemed to be very useful but it was useless against those with strong mental barriers like Torii or those with the ability to neutralize external attacks like Kai. It seemed like it counted as one.


    I was about to use it to Freya to see the state of her mind. It was technically invasion of privacy but it works much better when the person was not aware of my intrusion. As for Freya with a mental problem, it was a good way to assess her condition.


    I need you to guard my body while I intrude her mind, maybe Freyas too. Wake me up if somethinges up.


    <Got it.>


    I took a deep breath and then released a big sigh. I gathered external energy in front of me which would serve as the pathway and connected it to Freya. I then gathered mental energy, a type of internal energy which worked much better in mental techniques, at my fingers. I held my right hand outward, and pointed both my index and middle fingers towards Freyas direction and my left index and middle fingers on my forehead. All fingers were giving off a soft blue light which was my signature energy color.


    I felt my mind connect with somebody elses and then I opened my eyes. I gasped at the sight in front of me.


    Four Freyas with different looks were gathered in the same clearing I was watching at from a while ago. Two Freyas had prim and proper looks; the leader-like Freya and the original Freya. One had her hair up in a bun but her uniform was unruly; raging Freya. And thest one had a very messy hair and was biting her nails; anxious Freya.


    Original Freya was on the ground, pulling the grass in front of her while leader-like Freya and raging Freya were in an argument.


    I told you! I couldve handled them! Why did you have to butt in! howled the raging Freya.


    Because I know you wont hold back Fina! You couldve done more damage if I did not interfere!


    -So the angry one is called Fina.


    Youre really little miss perfect arent you, Fiona? Tch! You goody two shoes.


    Im doing it for our sake.


    What did you say?


    Original Freya seemed to not to care about what was going on behind her but the anxious one was biting her nails even harder.


    -Why are there four of them? Im so sure there are five.


    Raging Freya, now identified as Fina, suddenly held Fiona by the cor and screeched at her.


    Fina! What are you doing? Stop that!


    Stay away from this Faye! yelled Fina.


    I know you want to fight, but if you continue that, she wille! Faye suddenly gasped and trembled. Oh no, Fan is here.


    Just then, I felt a tremendous presence from the darkness. Another Freya emerged. But unlike the Freyas in front of me, this one had red eyes.


    Freya, Freya, Freya. Just how long are you going to be a weak little child.


    A/N:


    Hi! Author here... Somehow there''s something wrong with the novel and it''s messing with the publish schedule. It''s blocked(?) that''s why I couldn''t update on the designated day. Please be patient as I try to resolve this... Don''t worry, I haven''t given up yet. Also, if the story really was blocked, tell me why...

 Chapter 29: Luna

    Chapter 29: Luna


    I watched as all four personalities of Freya trembled in fear. The headstrong Fina avoided the neers creepy red eyes, theposed Fiona was rooted in her spot, the anxious Faye lost strength in her legs and fell to the ground andstly, Freya remained motionless to where she sat.


    I suppose father gave you an earful. the red-eyed neer, Fan, snarled at the four of them. And Fina, you got into unnecessary trouble again.


    That Uhm


    You dont have to concern yourself about it Fan. I already took care of it. replied Fiona, her voice trembling a little.


    Oh sure, but remember this all of you; the Berialis name will not protect us forever.


    Everyone became silent again.


    But now that I think about it Isnt father disappointed at you Freya for getting bested by amoner called Luna Hysi?


    Luna is mine to deal with. Butt off Fan. Freya growled.


    But you lost to her, over and over again.


    Freya was silent again, not meeting the eyes of Fan.


    -Is Freyas condition perhaps caused by me? Did her condition only happen recently?


    Do you know why you always lose to her Freya? Fan smirked. Its because youre weak. Youre weak Freya.


    Shut up.


    From where I was hidden, I watched as the red-eyed Freya form wind des and grazed Freya in the cheek. To my shock, all of them received the wound in the same ce.


    Youre very weak Freya! another wind attack exploded in their midst and threw all of them away. Since youre very weak, and father seems to have no more hope for you, why dont you just end it then?


    What?


    A dagger suddenly appeared in Fans hands and pointed it at Freyas throat. The tip of the de grazed her skin and they all started bleeding. Fan suddenly stopped and smirked. Youre so weak you didnt even notice somebody has entered your mind.


    What?


    The dagger in her hands was suddenly flung at my direction.


    -There goes my n of just being an observer.


    Luna? all Freyas called.


    Since I was already busted, I just dusted myself off and stood in front of them.


    So this is how your mind looks like? I inquired. It looks dark and dreary.


    How did you get in here? asked Fiona.


    I dont reveal my secrets to others that easily. Fiona, right?


    How long have you been watching.


    Long enough. This is serous Freya. Your state of mind is I dont even know what to say.


    Then dont say anything.


    Fan suddenly smirked. See Freya? She can even enter other peoples mind. You can never defeat her.


    Shut up!


    The surroundings suddenly trembled, reflecting Freyas state of mind.


    What are you doing here Luna? she asked.


    Well, you were in the middle of a dangerous ce staring into space with a nk look on your face. Snapping you out of it forcefully might cause more damage. I answered.


    And entering my mind wont?


    If you did not only notice it. I smiled, no smirked. Although, the one you call Fan seems to have sharp senses. Shes too negative to my liking though. I guess shes the owner of that creepy drawing.


    What creepy drawing?


    The one you submitted to Professor Tresde. She noticed something was up when you kept submitting the drawings five times without remembering you already gave her one before that.


    She-


    She asked me for help since I happen to know something about this field.


    This field?


    Yes. My aunt calls this psychology; the study of the mind and behavior. Were some of the few people who dont treat people like you asplete lunatics.


    Suddenly, I felt very sick. I felt a ripple of energy pass through me and I felt dizzy. Fiona, who happened to be the one closest to me, caught me before I fell face first to the ground.


    Whats wrong? she asked.


    I should ask you that question. This is your mindscape and Im only an invader.


    That doesnt seem to be the case anymore. said Fan. The one with the strongest mind usually controls this ce. Among the five of us, it would be me but I usually stay out of their way, only showing up at the direst of moments. But among them, it should be Fiona. But in this situation, it seems to be you.


    What?


    We may not look like it but Freyas originally a genius in terms of magic and is quite knowledgeable in many fields. But ever since she studied in the Imperial Academy, she seemed to throw it out the window just to defeat you.


    Stop insulting me Fan and get on with it.


    See? Such a bratty attitude. Fan sneered. Anyway, we are no longer inside Freyas head. We are now inside yours, Luna.


    What?!


    A chill suddenly crept up my spine and I heard screams from a distance. I looked up to the sky and saw smoke rising up from somewhere inside a forest.


    -A forest? But Freyas mindscape doesnt-


    I told you, this is no longer inside Freyas mind. Fan repeated. This is now whats in your head and youre powerful enough to drag us in here.


    I did not know how to exin it, but I felt tremendous fear and something was pulling me to where the smoke wasing from. Without further questions, I ran inside the woods. Freya was following behind me, the other four personalities gone.


    We reached the edge of the woods and I saw raging mes burning down a vige. That wasnt all, the vigers were in by grotesque looking creatures; demons.


    This is-


    Hey Luna. called Freya.


    What?


    I think thats you. she was pointing at a child who looked like the mini-version of me hidden behind a tree.


    -No, thats not me. I dont remember this scene. This is-


    -''her'' memories.


    What?


    The child watching the burning vige with the look of fear and with tears on her eyes was the real Luna before I took over her body. And she saw her entire vige get massacred and wiped out by demons.


    Luna, whats going on? Freya demanded.


    I dont know! I dont remember this one.


    Ha?


    As I watched the vige burn down, I could feel that fear had a tight grip on me. I usually did not feel extreme fear, but the fear I was feeling was possibly what Luna felt when she saw everything.


    Luna! called a voice.


    A man and a woman appeared from the darkness and immediately grabbed little Luna so she could not watch the burning vige anymore. The man had dark red hair which resembled Lunas hair a lot. Meanwhile the woman


    Is she your mother? Freya asked. You two look exactly alike, except for the hair. You two could pass off as twins!


    Freya was right. The woman had the same green-jade eyes, fair skin and silky hair. But instead of dark red like the ones I had, she had fiery red hair.


    Mommy! Whats going on? Why are they killing everyone?


    Shh. It will be alright baby. We have to get out of here.


    But but what about everyone?


    Im afraid, we cant save them Luna. said the man. We have to get out of here.


    The three left the burning vige and headed deeper into the woods. Whether it was a coincidence or the family just bore great misfortune, the family of three was stopped by a demon. Unlike the demons doing a killing spree in the vige, the one before them looked and felt stronger.


    So this is her? asked the demon, his unusual bright yellow eyes were rather eye-catching. She looks too young to threaten us, dont you think?


    Dont underestimate her. She will be your greatest foe in the future. said a deep voice.


    I noticed little Luna nce at a direction and I followed her gaze. I couldnt help but gasp in both surprise and disbelief. There was a man wearing the robes of a Celestial Pce court official. A man supposedly revered as a god to the mortals.


    -Why is he working with a demon?


    It will be good for you and your people if you nip the bud before it blooms. he added.


    I suppose youre right.


    With inhuman speed the demon struck the couple and let them bleed to death in the ground. I watched as little Luna froze in fear. Well, I was frozen as well and all I could do was watch.


    Now, now little one. Its not your fault youre in this situation. the demon smiled and showed off his set of sharp teeth. You should me the gods for putting such fate on you just to save their asses. But dont worry. We will get rid of those pretentious bastards in the future and everyone will finally attain unity and real freedom.


    The de dripping in blood slowly made its way towards little Luna. I wanted to help her. I wanted to save her.


    -Move damn it! Move!


    But another part of me screamed


    -Its just a shback! You cannot interfere even if you want to!


    I fell on my knees and couldnt help but watch as Luna was struck by the demons de in the chest. Pain suddenly red in my own chest and I could see myself bleed.


    Luna? Hey Luna! What the hell is going on?!


    I could feel Freya shaking me but her voice was bing distant. I felt my body temperature rise and I felt really ufortable. All of a sudden, little Lunas body glowed really bright and I heard both the demon and the celestial roar in pain.


    One moment, I was watching things unfold before my very eyes and the next ''I'' became Luna. I felt like my body was getting torn to pieces as a strong surge of energy was released from inside me. I screamed like no tomorrow as I was engulfed in the unusual light.


    I felt a sting on my cheek and I gasped. I suddenly found myself back in the forest clearing with Freya in front of me.


    Are you back now?


    What


    You tell me. What was that back there?!


    I dont know. I dont remember that one. What was that?


    Kyuuu. <Luna.> called Vyfal, her tone worried.


    My breathing was still shallow and I was shaking.


    What do you mean you dont remember that one?


    I dont remember that one.


    Huh. Looks like Im not the only one with a problem up here. she smirked while pointing at her head.


    I couldnt feel any strength in my body. And when I tried to move, dark spots danced on my vision and I cked out.


    A/N:


    Hi! Author here... Somehow there''s something wrong with the novel and it''s messing with the publish schedule. It''s blocked(?) that''s why I couldn''t update on the designated day. Please be patient as I try to resolve this... Don''t worry, I haven''t given up yet. Also, if the story really was blocked, tell me why...

 Chapter 30: After Effects

    Chapter 30: After Effects


    Somewhere in one of the darkest ces in Afasia, a pair of bright yellow eyes sprung open. Its pupil was long and narrow like a snakes, and a scar ran from above his right eyebrow all the way down to the middle of his cheek.


    Its been a long time since I felt that energy. said a deep and menacing voice. That child should have grown by now.


    The owner of the bright yellow eyes suddenly smiled in a very unsettling manner.


    I will enjoy tearing her apart.


    ***


    I woke up with a gasp. I held my chest where I felt my heart beating like crazy and tried to calm myself. Images of what happened shed into my mind and I remembered the scene where the original Luna was about to die in the hands of a demon. Fortunately, a strange power made the demon unable to do so and saved Luna.


    -If I were to analyze that, Luna died after being stabbed in the chest. That glow should be my power when I entered her body and she became my host.


    I stared at my hands and tried to calm myself. I needed to calm down so I could think clearly.


    I dont have any recollection of Lunas memories. That was a fact. At first I thought it was because we were two separate entities. Her soul left her dying body and it was chosen by my spirit to upy. I thought, she brought her memories with her when she left, but it seemed like, it was somewhere inside my head apparently.


    -Does that mean the real Luna is just somewhere inside me? And that vige Aunt Zaira never told me anything about saving me from a demon attack. Wait, why did the demons attack Lunas vige in the first ce? Did Aunt Zaira know about it? What was that yellow-eyed demon talking about Lunas future? And that celestial who is he? Why is he aiding a demon?


    A lot more questions ran in my mind and I did not have any answers. I knew one person who might have an answer and I had to see her.


    I quickly got off the bed, but before I could even take my third step, my vision suddenly spun and I crashed to the floor.


    Eh? Why do I feel so weak?


    The door opened and a woman in a doctors gown entered. I took this time to nce around and realized I was actually inside the infirmary.


    Dr. Denaiad? I called. What was I-


    Student Freya brought you herest night. She said you suddenly passed out while in the west forest. I dont know why you were there but you scared the hell out of us youngdy!


    Eh?


    She helped me go back to the bed.


    What do you mean doc?


    How did you even get stabbed? We asked Student Freya about it, but she doesnt have an idea either.


    Stabbed?


    Yes. In your chest. the middle-aged woman sighed. Thankfully it was in the right side, but it did nick your lung. We were able to stop the bleeding and heal it but it definitely left a scar.


    I immediately checked the right side of my chest and saw a kind of zigzag line scar. I traced it with my finger and winced when I felt it sting.


    -Its where little Luna was stabbed. But I never had this one before


    I already informed Professor Tresde and the Headmaster about your situation. Professor Tresde said she will talk to your aunt about your condition.


    I see. Thank you.


    But then, I remembered something.


    Doc, what about Freya? What about my familiar Vyfal? Where are they?


    Student Freya should be in her ss right now. As for your familiar, student Kai took her since she was restless and was keeping vigil at your side.


    Her words made me sigh in relief.


    You should still feel weak. ording to my assessment, you exhausted your life energy while mending the wound on your lung and chest. Also, it seems like you used a high-level mind spell before you got stabbed. You are drained both physically and mentally in a sense. she exined.


    I see. Thank you again, doc.


    Its my job. Now rest up, okay?


    Okay.


    I watched her walk out of the door. A few minutester, I fell back to sleep. When I woke up again, it was already the middle of the night and a Magic Message from Aunt Zaira was floating in front of me.


    [I heard from Ka what happened. I already applied for you to take the rest of the week off so I can talk to you and you can recuperate. Mildred will be fetching you from school. Zaira]


    I swiped my hand on the floating letters and it vanished.


    -At least I can finally talk to her.


    The next day, Mildred arrived at around breakfast but before we could leave, my friends visited me in the infirmary for thest time.


    Uhm Vyfal has been very worried about you. said Kai and handed Vyfal who hopped towards me.


    Kyuu! <Luna!>


    Hey. Dont worry. Im fine. I said, soothing her by caressing her head. Im fine, okay?


    Are you? Kai asked. I noticed the tone of worry in his voice. You move sluggishly.


    At least Im still alive, right? I gave him a smirk. And besides. Im the Luna Hysi.


    Whats that supposed to mean?


    It means Ill bounce back in no time whatever is thrown at me. So please stop worrying and focus on how to survive here without me.


    Peter and Thomas already gave their word that theyll never let me out of their sight. he grimaced. He sounded annoyed and I had to suppress myughter.


    Good luck then.


    After saying goodbye to my friends, which included a few cries from Andrea (seriously, I wasnt dying or leaving forever), I left the Imperial Academy.


    You did a good job back there. Mildred said. A good job on holding yourself together that is. Dont you still feel drained?


    I let out a weak smile. Nothing could escape her eyes. As expected from a senior executive of Aunt Zairas subordinates. Of course, she was telling the truth. As I was saying goodbye to my friends, I was trying not to stumble on my own feet. Somehow, whatever happened when I cked out in the forest, left me very drained of energy.


    How did you notice? I asked.


    Please. I wouldnt be an executive under your aunt if Im not observant.


    Thank you.


    Mildred only gave me a smile and I started to drift off. I was so out of it (and so tired) that I woke up in my bedroom the next day. I know, horrible.


    Kyuu! <Luna!> Vyfal eximed and started jumping up and down on my abdomen. Well, at least she wasnt affected by whatever was happening to me.


    Hey. How did I get to my room? I asked.


    <Mildred couldnt wake you up so she asked someone to get you to your room. She also called Aunt Zaira about it. It caused quite a panic to everyone in the mansion!>


    I sighed and shook my head. I sat up and thankfully, it seemed like I was finally regaining my energy since I no longer felt sluggish.


    I should apologize to themter. I reminded myself.


    <You should! The archduchess also left her paperwork to check on you. Thankfully, she said you were only sleeping, recuperating the energy you lost.>


    Yeah. Someone once told me with great poweres great need of sleep.


    <I dont think thats how it works.>


    I only grinned and the two of us burst outughing.


    A/N:


    Happy New Year!!! Hope all your fingers are still intact and you don''t have indigestion. :D


    About the publish schedule issue, it is yet to be resolved so please be a little patient and understanding if the story is updated a littleter instead of 00:00 (midnight), but I will do my best to update at an M-W-F schedule.


    Thanks for the concern guys. And the support.


    P.S.


    I made a Webnovel ount so I could like and reply on yourments. This is a confirmation that the Niche_Bezarius that replied to you recently is me. :D

 Chapter 31: Its Chinese

    Chapter 31: It''s Chinese


    I stood in front of Aunt Zairas office. It was a Friday and I was very surprised to know that she was home. Of course it did make me guilty since I was aware I was the reason she was working at home in the first ce.


    I gently knocked on the door and I heard her say that Ie in. I gingerly opened the door and slowly walked towards her desk.


    How are you feeling? she asked, not even looking up from her paperwork.


    I feel fine now.


    Take a seat.


    Thank you Aunt Zaira.


    I sat on the avable seat and Aunt Zaira finally looked at me with a stoic expression. So? Are you going to tell me what happened? Everyone I asked is vague about it and Im pretty sure they didnt mean to.


    -Aunt Zaira is still pretty intense. Shes the only person I still cant handle.


    I sighed deeply and steeled myself.


    Aunt Zaira, before I tell you what actually happened, will you answer a question of mine?


    Sure. What is it?


    Seven years ago, when you found me, what really happened?


    Whats that supposed to mean?


    I mightve remembered something from that day. I swallowed the non-existent lump on my throat and stared at my adoptive aunts unblinking eyes.


    Thats a surprise. You never asked anything about it back then. I didnt answer and just continued looking at her. But then again you lost your memories so we thought it would be better if you recall things at your own pace. Very well, seven years ago I was sent up north to investigate something and when we were on the way back, we found a vige burnt to the ground with dead bodies in it.


    And then?


    And then, there was some bright light in the forest so I immediately left to investigate. When I got there I found you surrounded by wolves and they were about to maul you.


    Her statement matched the first thing I remembered when I found myself inside Lunas body, but


    Did you find anyone in the vicinity? Like for example, someone with yellow eyes? I asked again, observing my aunts reaction but she looked as lost as me.


    No. There were only you, the wolves and the two dead bodies beside you. Whats wrong?


    I told you I remembered something and I think its what really happened to me seven years ago before you rescued me.


    Aunt Zaira only raised an eyebrow. She was basically saying that I exin what I mean.


    I think you should tell me what happened before you got yourself admitted to the academy infirmary.


    Fine.


    And so I told her about what happened that night. About how I sensed Freya in the western forest and then when I entered her mindscape where I met all of Freyas personalities.


    So its really a D.I.D. case? I nodded. And did you just say you used a spell that let you enter her mind?


    Yeah, but I made the spell by ident.


    Nothings an ident especially when you tried to pursue it. Id love to hear about that mind spellter. Continue.


    Although I was a lot confused and suspicious of her remarks, I continued my narration of what happened. I told her how I pulled Freya into my own mindscape and how we witnessed grotesque creatures, demons, kill everyone in the vige. And finally, I told her about the yellow-eyed demon who tried to kill me and the celestial that was with him.


    Of course, I did not mention how I was only a spectator who identally saw the memory and how I suddenly merged with the child-Luna.


    A demon and a celestial tried to kill you?


    Yes.


    Thats impossible. Demons and celestials are enemies! I mean the demon n is like the downgraded version of the devils! Theyre the celestial ns archenemies!


    Not this one. And they said something about how I would be their greatest obstacle in the future.


    And so they tried to kill you.


    Yes. The celestial said I should be killed before I fulfil my destiny.


    I heard Aunt Zaira click her tongue and her jaw hardened. I noticed how she started ying with her quill, a habit I noticed whenever she was lost in her thoughts.


    The celestial n is just another name for the deities that govern our world. How could one be working with demons? she questioned and started biting the nail of her right thumb. The fingers on her left hand also started tapping the table which made me a little curious.


    The action was quite familiar. I had someone really close to me when I was still a fox deity who had the same habit when she was thinking.


    Unless that celestial betrayed the gods and are in cahoots with the demons.


    Obviously.


    But why would they kill your entire vige and tried to kill you?


    I dont know but I think it may have something to do about my future. About the destiny I''m supposed to fulfil.


    Yow-e-sah. she muttered.


    Youre doing it again auntie. I pointed out.


    Doing what?


    Youre speaking in anothernguage Im pretty sure doesnt exist anywhere in the world.


    It was also another thing I noticed about Aunt Zaira. Whenever she was too absorbed in something, she would mutter in an unknownnguage I had never heard before, but I found it oddly familiar and I just couldnt tell where I heard it before or what it meant.


    It means interesting, its Chinese.


    Ive never heard of Chinese. I dont think it exists. Is it a deadnguage?


    Aunt Zaira only smirked. Not really. Back to the topic at hand, that means the demons have been active way before the dungeon break justst summer.


    Probably. How is that even possible? The demons were purged more than a hundred years ago!


    Thats what we thought as well. We destroyed the demon king and sealed his army but the demon n had been scattered all over Afasia after that. We had to do a purge to destroy all of them.


    But what if you didnt get everyone? I questioned. And some managed to hide andy low for thest hundred years. For example, those helped by a traitorous member of the celestial n.


    My mind drifted back to my former life. The day the demon n rose into power and tried to take over Afasia matched the day my sister, Elthesia, was arrested for stealing a sacred fruit from the celestial gardens. Of course, I knew it was all a lie. My sister was too powerful and carefree to steal a sacred fruit which was supposed to increase ones power tenfold.


    Luna. I heard Aunt Zaira call. Have you told anyone about it?


    No, but Freya saw my memories so Im not sure about her.


    We better keep this wrapped up for now.


    What? Why? The demon n is humanitys greatest foe! We cant just ignore it if theyre already being active in the shadows! I eximed.


    We dont want everyone to panic. Even the information of who was behind the dungeon breakst time is not released to many people. The emperor already asked us to shut our mouths and investigate about it secretly.


    If the demons really are back, then humanitys in danger once again.


    I know youre anxious and angry about what you remembered. But I have to remind you to calm down. Demons? Theyre not as easy to handle as the monsters you used to deal with in the Celestine Territory. And worst of all, theyre creatures of high intelligence, so dealing with them is quite different and difficult."


    What am I supposed to do then? One already tried to kill me when I was just a child.


    For now? Wait and be stronger. We need to investigate more and I dont want you running to your death just because you wanted revenge on the demons.


    -She has a point. I cant rush on things.


    Very well, but when the timees and we have to face them, I want to be in the frontlines. I told her.


    Youll get your chance.

 Chapter 32: The Visit

    Chapter 32: The Visit


    Iid down on my bed and thought about the conversation I just had with Aunt Zaira. Luna was killed by the demons because of her future seven years ago. That meant the demon n had been active for thest ten years and nobody was even aware of it. And worse, the higher ups of Praiji Empire were keeping mum about it.


    I couldnt really me them. The demon ns uprising before the empire was founded struck fear among humanity. They probably did not want panic to rise among the people. But I still couldnt help but wonder at the yellow-eyed demons words.


    -Luna will be an obstacle in the future for them, how did they even know such information? And that celestial... hes obviously an officer from the celestial pce, just what the hell is going on?


    My thoughts were cut off by a knock on my door.


    Come in. I said and sat up. Vyfal snuggled closely to me and I started caressing her fur. It made me rx which was a pretty nice feeling.


    Fourth young miss. Thomas greeted and bowed in my direction.


    Tommy, just call me Luna please. Were friends.


    Very well then. he sat at the edge of my bed and sped his hand in a casual manner.


    Eh? Youre home?


    Tomorrows a weekend remember?


    Oh yeah.


    I have good news and bad news. Which one would you like to hear first?


    Surprisingly, Thomas was smiling which was unlike him and I found it suspicious.


    Uh the good news?


    The good news is there was no attempt on Kai on the days that you were gone and surprisingly, Freya asked how you were doing.


    Huh? Really?


    I probably held a funny expression because Thomas started chuckling at me. Well I wouldnt me him about it. I probably looked ridiculous when I heard the one about Freya.


    Freya? As in Freya von Borealis? Snobby Freya? I asked to confirm.


    Yes, snobby Freya.


    I had a suspicion that it was probably one of her personalities that asked about me. It was probably the personality called Fiona since she seemed to be the most level-headed one. Freya herself wouldnt act that way since she hated my guts.


    Wow. Thats wow. Anyway, the bad news?


    The bad news is everyone wants to visit you in the weekend.


    I scoffed. Its just visiting. Its normal for friends to visit their sick friends, right?


    It ''is'' normal. Its just that, they dont really know youre part of the Celestine Family so they might be surprised when they see you in the main house.


    -Shit.


    Yeah, that one swear word was my only thought. I attended the Imperial Academy incognito, what everyone knew was that I was from the Celestine Territory, but they did not know I was part of the family that ruled it.


    We need to do something. I told him and immediately stood up. Is there a vacant room in the Dorms?


    Fortunately yes, I checked.


    I breathed out a sigh of relief. Help me move some of my stuff there.


    The Dorms was a building behind the Celestine Manor that housed the students from the Celestine Territory that did not have any rtives or residence in the capital. Although the Imperial Academy provided lodging for its students, the academy administration couldnt stop the students where they would go and sleep during the weekends and the short holidays. So, Aunt Zaira created the Dorms for those students.


    Thomas lived there together with the other students from our hometown. And since our friends were going to visit me, I had to stay there as well. At least, for the duration of their visit.


    I ended up sleeping in the Dorms that same night. It was a very awkward experience since the other residents of the building were either cautious of me or afraid of me. Lets just say, my local reputation is neither good nor bad but definitely scary.


    I woke upte the next day and before lunch rolled in my friends was already waiting for me in the lounge area of the Dorms. I was very surprised to find Peter and Senior Leo visiting as well.


    Im only here to apany Kai. Peter reasoned. My father wouldnt let him out of the academy or the pce without somebody with him. Its either me or a small squad of bodyguards.


    I just nodded my head in understanding. And then our gazesnded on Senior Leo who was inspecting the interior of the lounge.


    Oh, Im here to babysit both Kai and Peter. My imperial brother asked me to.


    Okay?


    After that awkward conversation with the princes, Andrea tackled me to the floor and hugged me really tight.


    Luna! I really missed you! I asked my mother to cook a very nutritious soup for you!


    Thanks Andrea now please get off.


    We all sat down and I noticed most of them checking out the room.


    Wow, the archduchess really is something. I heard Leoment as his eyes roamed around. She has always been intimidating but she actually really cares for his people. I mean, she even went as far as providing free lodging for the students from her territory. Truly amazing.


    Uhm, Prince Leo no offense, but we usually dont talk about the archduchess around here, Is weird and rude since this is still hernd and she''s our benefactor. Thomas said and shed with a strained smile on his face.


    By the way Luna, are you okay now? Charles asked and suddenly handed me a potion. Its a health potion I made one my own. It can also be used as a food supplement and most importantly, it has peppermint vor.


    I blinked my eyes in both surprise and confusion, but epted the potion anyway.


    Are you going to return to school on Monday? Kai asked this time.


    Yes. Im okay now and staying here is really boring, so Id rather return to school.


    Thats the spirit! Bernard eximed and patted my shoulder.


    The entire afternoon was spent on talking and eating. And despite Senior Leo not being part of our circle of friends, he actually managed to fit in. As expected of the student council president, he could easily adjust to his environment.


    Hey, Sebastians not here right? Peter suddenly asked once everyone else was distracted with a board game.


    Shouldnt ''you'' know that? He lives in the pce and so do you.


    Why should I? I dont even like him.


    I can see that. I couldnt help but roll my eyes and sigh. By the way, why do you hate the crown prince? I mean, hes super nice.


    Thats none of your business. I just wanted to know if hes lurking inside the Celestine Residence, I didnt ask you to question our rtionship.


    Before I could even reply, he already walked away. I did my best to hold myself back even though I got really annoyed by the idiot.


    -What is his problem with Sebastian? I should ask someone about it soon.


    By the time the sun had set, they all finally returned home. Thomas and I saw them off at the side gate, the gate that was the closest and had direct ess to the Dorms.


    They did not suspect anything right? I asked him.


    Not a thing.


    Im iming that room by the way, just in case something like this happens again.


    What will happen again?


    Thomas and I almost had a heart attack at the sudden question and presence. I turned around and saw Aunt Zaira standing behind us in casual clothes.


    Is it having guests? I nodded nervously and Thomas was practically frozen stiff beside me. I dont mind you guys having guests, just inform me in advance and make sure you dont get busted Luna.


    Yes Aunt Zaira.


    Good. Nowe, Toriis visiting and were having dinner. You can join us Thomas.


    Yes archduchess.


    Thomas and I looked at each other nervously and followed my aunt as we made our way back to the main house.

 Chapter 33: Sleepwalking

    Chapter 33: Sleepwalking


    A month passed by with no incident and honestly? I was thankful for it. Although I was still baffled at the sudden pop up of Lunas memory and the involvement of demons and a celestial with her death, I knew I couldnt do anything about it. At least not yet anyway, but I did promise that I would figure it out. Since there was a possibility that a celestial was helping out the demon n and another celestial framed my sister. There was even the possibility that it was the same celestial, but I did not recognize the celestial from Lunas memories, only that he worked closely with the celestial king because of his clothes.


    Of course other than that problem in which others shouldnt be concerned, I was still keeping an eye on Kai since something might happen even though there had been no incidents regarding him, and then there was also me observing Freya. Speaking of observing Freya, she actually started talking to me about her condition which was a huge help in her treatment. She still had an attitude towards me but I guessed it was because shes toopetitive and her pride as a nobility was at stake.


    But then, everything isnt always nice and good. There would be a time whenplications would rise which is normal. Oneplication in my life is when I woke up at the entrance of the northern forest.


    Now northern forest was off limits to everyone, both students and faculty of the Imperial Academy. It wasnt just because of the abandoned school building but because the area was technically dangerous. So when I found myself at the entrance, I knew something was up.


    What the hell? I asked to no one in particr. I looked down and saw that I was still wearing the clothes I usually sleep on. How did I get here?


    I noticed that it was still dark, but I could see the sun already peeking at the horizon. I immediately teleported myself back to my dorm room and checked id there was something wrong inside. The good thing was, everything seemed to be in ce and the only odd thing was that my balcony was open.


    Was I sleepwalking? I asked myself once again.


    I never had a case of sleepwalking before and of all the ces I had to end up in the forbidden forest in the north of the academy grounds.


    After that one incident, I became restless as I always found myself waking up in the forest. And worse of all, the spot I wake up was getting further and further away from the entrance.


    Hey Hysi! I was cut off from my thoughts when Freya suddenly poked my cheek and yelled my name. Are you okay? You look distracted.


    Sorry, I just, I got lost in my thoughts.


    Clearly. Youre supposed to be starting the treatment for my situation now howe Im thinking that youre the one that needs it.


    Can you stop being such a rude little brat for a second? I let out a groan of frustration and we started our session. It was simple, I just had to ask her about her experience and figure out which stressful situation made her break into five personalities.


    -Freya did not have it easy. Her familys too rigid for their own good.


    ***


    -una! Luna! I was snapped awake and I found myself in Kais embrace.


    Kai? What Where Why are we here?


    You tell me. You passed by the boys dorm but you didnt answer when I tried to call your attention. I had no other choice but to follow you.


    I looked around and noticed that I was once again inside a forest, but other than the woods there was a four story building in front of us. The building looked abandoned with vines creeping on its walls.


    -Its the abandoned school building.


    Hay Kai, I think we should-


    Kai stood frozen on where he stood. His gaze was glued to the abandoned school building but he held a look of fear on his face.


    Kai?


    I- I think Ive been here before.


    What do you mean? I asked. Its the abandoned school building and no ones allowed here.


    Not recently no, but I gave seen this ce a long time ago. I- I just cant recall when but Im pretty sure I was young when I came here.


    I think we should go. I told him. The headmaster already said this ce is off limits and its dangerous too so I think we should go.


    Wait, why did you go here?


    I dont have any idea. I answered. Ive been sleepwalkingtely.


    Oh, I guess we all have our problems.


    No kidding.


    The next day, I spent the rest of my free time in the library. I decided to research about the old school building. I found a book about the schools history and luckily, it recorded the early days of the abandoned school building.


    ording to the book, the building used to belong to the alchemy department. ssrooms andboratories for the sole use of advanced alchemy sses were located there. But ten years ago, it was suddenly closed down for unknown reasons. And ever since then, it had been off limits.


    Why didnt they record the reason why they closed down the building? I muttered, lost in my thoughts as I did more research. And why did Kai say he had bee to that ce before? And more importantly, why am I sleepwalking in that ce?


    A sudden cough got my attention and I saw a figure in front of me. I looked up and saw that it was Freya. She had an annoyed look on her face and her arms were crossed over her chest.


    What do you want?


    Arent we supposed to have a session today? You didnt show up.


    -Right, we were supposed to meet today.


    I got preupied. Uhm, is it okay if we dont have any sessions until winter break is over? I asked.


    Why? I thought my mental health is important.


    It is but your condition is more like a matter of self-eptance so you might want to talk to your other personalities and settle things with them, especially with the red-eyed you called Fan.:


    I heard her click her tongue and she walked away. Once Freya was no longer in sight, I released a deep breath, but I noticed someone sit beside me.


    Youre researching about the abandoned school building? Why? asked Senior Leo and started flipping the books I just read. I dont think this is in the first years curriculum?


    Im doing the research for myself, is that bad?


    Not really, but usually people who try to find out about that ce are those who went there and had seen it.


    I swallowed the non-existent lump on my throat and cautiously closed the books one by one.


    Now Im pretty sure that ce is off limits.


    Do you know why its off limits? I asked.


    It was his turn to be stunned. He thought he was able to hide it but I caught the look of nervousness on his face. Although he managed to keep himself in check and hide it behind a poker face.


    You shouldnt be nosy on things Luna. Theres a reason why its off limits.


    It''s why I''m asking.


    Well for one, its an old school building with shaky foundations, so its a dangerous ce. Thats why, try to stay away from it, yeah?


    He already stood up and left before I could ask him any more questions.


    -Oh theres definitely something about that ce. And Im going to find out about it.

 Chapter 34: Familiar Presence

    Chapter 34: Familiar Presence


    Once evening came at that very same day, I headed to the northern forest for my investigation. I knew I would get into deep trouble once somebody found out about it so I snuck out of the dorm and inside the northern forest. I dared not use teleportation either since it might activate all sorts of rm in the area.


    Minutester, I reached the old school building and stared at the eerie building for a few minutes, debating whether it was a good idea to enter or not.


    -Since Im already here and the night is still long, I might as well enter and investigate.


    I entered the old building as carefully as possible, eyeing everything despite the darkness. The atmosphere of the building was creepy and if I didnt believe in logic, I might''ve believed the ce was haunted.


    Just as I got deeper inside, I suddenly felt a familiar presence. I immediately whipped my head around, trying to find the source of it.


    -No way. It cant be.


    I felt some sort of pull from inside me, telling me to find the presence. With that, I followed my instinct. I could tell I was getting closer to the presence since I could feel my energy churning.


    As I walked, I kept thinking, wondering, why the presence was there in the first ce. Said presence was my fox core.


    Seven years ago, when I found myself inside Lunas body, I lost my fox core which made me unable to ess my true powers. I had always thought that since I was inside a mortal body, my fox core was destroyed at the same time I plunged to my death.


    -Wait, did I really die back then?


    I stopped on my tracks when I felt another presence inside the building. This time, it wasnt just one presence but actually multiple presences. Of course I was a bit baffled and immediately retreated to somewhere I could hide. To my surprise, somebody else was already there.


    I slowly approached the figure, being careful not to make any sounds, and with one swift movement, I held his mouth and whispered; Dont make a sound.


    Mmnnh?


    I looked at my captive and saw a pair of familiar sea-green orbs. And with the limited light that we had, I could see a few strands of white hair sticking out from the cloth that hid his hair.


    Kai? I whispered in surprise. He only nodded and mirrored my shocked expression.


    All of a sudden, I felt the presences get closer so I dragged Kai into a darker corner and hid there. I could hear shuffling of feet and whispered conversations, but minutester, they were all gone. I immediately decided to get out of the building, dragging Kai with me.


    Thankfully, the white-haired prince did not struggle and just followed me silently. Once we were in a considerable distance from the abandoned school building, I let go of Kai and confronted him.


    What were you doing there? I asked.


    I should ask the same thing to you. What were you doing there?


    I asked first. this time, I looked at him with a pointed look. I saw him swallow and look down.


    I just wanted to investigate the ce. I know I had been there before. Despite the vines and the dpidated look, I know I had been inside that building before.


    Why are you so sure about that? I asked again. We started walking back to the academy. I immediately masked our presence just in case.


    I can feel it. My instinct is telling me, no, screaming at me. Also, I felt some sort of pull ever since we stumbled upon itst time.


    Hisst sentence made me perk up.


    A pull? What kind of pull?


    I dont know. Its like somethings calling out to me somewhere inside that ce.


    -But I felt my fox cores presence inside there as well. Could it be... it is whats calling him? But if it is, why? Hes not a fox or a fox spirit. How-


    I immediately stopped my thoughts when I remembered something. I faltered and stumbled on my own two feet. Kai noticed it and immediately caught my hand. He held me close and even without intending to our faces were only inches apart.


    Silence shrouded us for a moment and we only stared at each others eyes. With the limited light from the bright moon in the night sky and my ability to be able to see slightly better in the dark, I could see Kais face go red and I felt him hold his breath. Meanwhile, I was also getting flustered and immediately pushed myself away from him, hiding my own red face. I instinctively held my ears and covered it with my hair. Eliza and the others once told me that whenever I was deeply shy or embarrassed my ears would go red.


    Sorry. I said immediately.


    No, I should be the one who should apologize. I shouldnt have held you that way.


    Its Its fine. I released a sigh and tried to regain myposure. I reminded myself that I was a mature person and I should keep myself together.


    Not that it would help in any way.


    Kai. I called once I was finallyposed. Why would you feel such a pull? And if you had been there before, when and why?


    My answer is as good as yours, I have no idea. After the Foxs Curse got activated in my blood, I forgot a lot of things from my childhood.


    -Oh, so Im not the only one who has memory problems. Wait


    The Foxs Curse! I almost shouted but I held myself back and covered my own mouth.


    Luna?


    Nothing. Lets return to our dorms. Lets have everyone meet at the usual ce. We have something to talk about.


    Kai just nodded but then, Eh? Why were you there Luna?


    I stiffened for a bit before releasing a nervous smile. Just like you, I felt something pulling me at that ce. And besides, I had been sleepwalkingtely and I always end up in the northern forest.


    Oh. Why do we feel attracted to that ce anyway?


    Dunno. I answered nonchntly but my mind was already brain-storming for possible ideas; one, my fox core or at least an energy that resembled it was somewhere inside that building, and two, Kais Fox Curse has something to do with it. But we have to be careful. First, lets tell everyone about what happened tonight. And then, lets figure out what to do next.


    Okay. Hey, do you think whatever is inside that ce is the reason why this area had be forbidden for everyone to ess to?


    I stopped on my tracks and looked at him skeptically. I was also wondering about the same thing. The records in the library were not enough and Senior Leos warning to me sounded really suspicious.


    -Like theyre hiding something.


    Also, he continued. I was wondering why he had a lot of questions all of a sudden. If Im being attracted to that ce because of my Foxs Curse, then does Luna have something to do with foxes as well?


    Honestly, I didnt know how to answer him. I couldnt exactly tell him I was a fox deity. He might think I was weird.


    -Eh? Since when do I care what he thinks?


    Still, I couldnt tell him that, so I gave him an answer he would ept.


    My familiar is a fox? I said but it sounded like a question instead.


    Oh, maybe thats why.


    I let out a sigh of relief and we continued our way out of the northern forest. When I returned to my dorm, it was already almost midnight and Andrea was still asleep, which was a good thing. I made my way to the bathroom and immediately washed myself. After bathing with warm water, I stood in front of the mirror with a towel wrapped around me. I stared at myself, no, at the mark on my shoulder; a red fox with nine-tails that epassed the right side of my chest, my upper arm and my entire back.


    To be honest, I had no idea where it came from either, but Lunas body had it for as long as I remembered. The mark was usually invisible, but not by magic, but by some other means. The mark only shows up when my body rises in temperature and bathing in hot water also counts.


    Maybe Luna is connected to foxes as well. I muttered to myself.

 Chapter 35: A Little Probing

    Chapter 35: A Little Probing


    My merry circle of friends (yes, which included Peter) and I were gathered in our usual hangout. I told them my sleepwalking problem and where I ended up every time I woke up from it. Kai and I even took turns on what transpired the previous night.


    That means youre both connected to that ce, somehow? Thomas asked after we told them.


    Were not sure but theres a big possibility. I answered. Andrea, Charles, that ce used to belong to the Alchemy Department, do guys you have any idea or have you heard any stories about that ce?


    Thats the thing. The seniors from our department treat that topic as taboo. Nobody ever mentions it. Andrea replied with a pout on her face.


    Charles? I called. All heads turned to the headmasters grandson who looked green, like he was about to vomit from all the stares and pressure we were giving.


    I- I- I have no idea either okay? I was so young when they closed up the building and the surrounding forest. All information about that ce had been sealed up for a long time! Charles exined but he looked panicky.


    Do you think the teachers will tell us anything? Kai asked.


    All of a sudden, Vyfal started hissing at Peter, again.


    <Stop leaking your emotions! Cant you control it?> she growled.


    Kai made eye contact with me and we both turned to Peter who was biting his fingernails. There was one thing I noticed from Peter ever since he started hanging out with us. Whenever he was nervous, he would start biting his fingernails. I pointed it out to him once and he had been on guard against me since then.


    Peter, do you know something? Kai asked and inched closer to his cousin who was blinking twice the speed than normal.


    What? Of course not! Im just not feeling well.


    Another thing I noticed was that, whenever he was lying he would start tapping his fingers on any surface he could find, and he was doing exactly that on the table.


    I started caressing Vufals soft fur to calm her down and stop hissing at the prince who was about to have a nervous breakdown.


    Peter! I eximed which made him jump up and yelp. Do you know something about the old school building?


    I- I-


    You know, Senior Leo warned me about investigating the ce. It seems like the imperial family does know something about the old school building.


    Peter? Kai called affectionately and held his cousins shoulder to stop him from shaking.


    I got really worried and suspicious at Peter. It was my first time seeing him that away.


    -There goes his image of being full of confidence and angst. Its now totally shattered in my mind.


    Calm down Peter. I said which caught his attention. Deep breaths, take your time. Inhale. Exhale.


    I repeated those two words which he thankfully followed and he slowly calm down.


    Tell us what you know.


    Fine. But this is a secret not released to the public. Not even everyone in the pce and members of the imperial family knows about it. I only know about it because my mother bbed about it snad-


    Peter, youre bbing yourself. Kai inserted which interrupted him.


    Oh. Sorry. Uhm Im not clear with the full contents but a long-term experiment was being conducted under the old alchemy building. Ten years ago, something went wrong so the funds were pulled out and it got shut down.


    Whats it got to do with me? Kai asked.


    And me? I asked as well.


    I dont know about you Luna since youre one big mystery itself and you technically came out of nowhere, but Kai, it has everything to do with you. Ten years ago, your mother, Grand Princess Anastasia, brought you to that ce since she used to be the head of that experiment before she was sent to Syna Kingdom to marry your father. Peter took in a deep breath. There was a little mishap, you Kai was involved with that mishap which almost killed you.


    But ten years ago My Foxs Curse was activated ten years ago!


    Yes. Whatever was inside that ce activated the Foxs Curse that run through your blood. It left you in a two-montha. Ever since then, father shut off the experiment, fired everyone involved with it, and the ce was closed off.


    So I do have a connection to that ce. I heard Kai mutter.


    -But what about me? Why did I feel my fox core in that ce?


    My mind started brainstorming and I put the dots together, but I needed confirmation.


    Peter. I called. Were they experimenting on some sort of powerful and mysterious energy under the old alchemy building?


    Huh? How did you know?


    I froze and my jaw hardened in disbelief.


    -I am sure I felt my fox core inside, no, under the building. Were they experimenting on my fox core? If thats what really happened then that means


    My eyesnded on Kai who stared nkly at nothing, his hands petting Vyfal who seemed to have made her way to him when she sensed his distress.


    -That means... he somehow got close, or maybe even touched my fox core, and awakened the Foxs Curse in him. Is that why he can hear Vyfals words? Because we were already connected in some ways?


    A lot more questions ran in my mind, but there was one question that stood above all of them.


    -How did my fox core get here?


    Luna?


    I need to get inside the building and find out why I am attracted to that ce. I said, steeling myself. I prepared myself for any opposition, but surprisingly, I was met with silence. Guys?


    Were with you. Bernard said and shed a smile. Everyones always curious at something thats forbidden.


    I agree with Bernard. Charles seconded which made us stare at him with surprise. Besides its the old alchemy building, I have to have a chance to investigate the ce.


    I need to find out what activated the curse in me too. Kai said as well. And find out if theres a way to get rid of it.


    Everyone started voicing out their agreements, even Peter who seemed hesitant at first. I smiled at everyone. I was really d they were my friends.


    From that day on, I promised myself that I would forever treasure the friendship we had.


    I had friends in Celestine Territory, but other than Thomas, I couldnt call them friends friends. We were more like acquaintances orrades in hunting. I knew they didnt see me as a friend either. They only saw me as the fourth miss of the Celestine Household; Luna Hysi von Celestine. What they had for me was only fear and awe that came with my skills and the family I belonged to.


    It was the same as when I was still a fox deity. Different immortals, spirits and celestials only tried to befriend me for three reasons; one I was a princess of the Fox n that ruled the fourth level of the Celestial Realm, two they were interested of my abilities and but kept their distance and limits in fear because of that as well, andstly, they only wanted my hand in marriage because of my reputation.


    It was the reason I became so apprehensive at people back then. Not to mention rude. I only trusted my sister, my family and my best friend.


    As for Eliza and the rest of my adoptive siblings, I didnt consider them as friends since we technically belong to one family. They were family, not friends, so they were different.


    So, when do we investigate? Andrea piped up, pulling me out of my thoughts.


    All heads turned to me. We go tonight. This week is thest week before winter break, not to mention tomorrow is thest day, and we wont have a chance. Considering we snuck in to the ce the other night, whoever was there, theyre definitely on high alert. We cant let them move out or put up more defenses.


    Everybody voiced out their agreements once again and started making a n. I couldnt help but smile.


    -Maybe this borrowed life from Luna is not bad after all.

 Chapter 36: To Save Kai

    Chapter 36: To Save Kai


    Kai jogged at the entrance of the northern forest. They agreed to meet there and head inside together since Luna was the only person that could hide their presence.


    Hmm? Am I too early? he wondered since nobody else was there.


    He remembered that Thomas stayed behind in their specialization ss since he had to talk to their professor. The earth magician just told him to head first which he did.


    I mean, nothing has happened for a long time. he thought. So everythings fine now.


    Kai decided to wait for his friends. But two minutester, he felt the hairs of nape stand up and goosebumps grew on his body. There were only two reasons he would feel such a thing; one is when hes in danger and the other is if theres someone powerful nearby.


    In the future, he would manage to strengthen such instincts and be a fearsome warrior and leader.


    Kai felt uneasy. It wasnt just one reason, it was two. He cautiously walked away from the spot he was just upying and retreated to the path that led back to the main academy grounds. But all of a sudden, two figures in dark green vest and ck cloth that covered their faces cut off his path and Kai involuntarily stepped back. He reached for his ne where his bow sat transformed as a gold crescent moon pendant. Once it had transformed, he aimed an arrow made of solidified light to the suspicious figures.


    You dont look like students. Kai inquired. Outsiders are not allowed inside the academy grounds.


    One of them, the female one, scoffed. Meanwhile, the other one, a male, just sighed.


    Technically, were not outsiders. said the male.


    White hair, sea-green eyes and can produce a magic arrow made of light. the female smirked under the cloth that hid half of her face. Its him. Grab him.


    What do you mean grab him? Who are you?


    Ugh! This is why I dont like picking up kids.


    In a blink of an eye, the female kidnapper was suddenly in front of him and delivered a kick to his side. Luckily, he managed to stop it with his elbow and made a shing motion of his bow. The female swiftly back-flipped andnded a few meters away from him.


    Eh? Wheres the other one?


    A pair of strong arms suddenly wrapped him from behind. He was squeezed so tight his arms became numb in mere seconds and his bow ttered to the ground, transforming back to its pendant form.


    Who Let go of me! Kai yelled and tried to get away from the man who was giving him quite a dangerous bear hug.


    Shut up. said the female in an annoyed voice.


    A handkerchief was suddenly ced in Kais face. He could smell a pungent scent and somehow, he was starting to feel weak. He tried to struggle til thest minute but it only made him get tired faster. Secondster, darkness finally consumed him and hey limp on his kidnappers arm.


    Well, we got him. Lets go. ordered the female. The male slung Kai over his shoulder like a sack of potatoes and they entered the northern forest, the magic pendanty forgotten on the grass.


    Unknown to them, someone saw the whole thing. She was hiding behind a tree, trying her best to conceal her presence and hold herself from running to Kai and probably get herself taken as well.


    ***


    Thomas, Andrea and I made our way towards the entrance of the northern forest. The three of us met just a while ago and decided toe together. We caught up with Bernard, Peter and Charles who were only ahead of us by a small margin. In the end, we all arrived at the entrance together. But


    Wheres Kai? I asked and looked around the area for the white-haired prince.


    I thought he and Thomas areing together since they have a specialization ss today? Peter answered and pointed to the earth magus knight.


    He said he will be going ahead since I was summoned by our specialization professor. Thomas also answered.


    Upon hearing their answers, I immediately felt something was off and started to worry. If what they said was urate, then Kai would be the first person to arrive at the entrance and would probably be waiting for us.


    I immediately extended my senses and made a sweep of energy in the area, but I was unable to find Kais energy signature which made me worry even more. Although, I found the energy signature of someone else.


    Sshh. I warned the others.


    I gathered some energy on my index and middle fingers. I imagined it lengthening like a string and threw it to the direction where I sensed the familiar energy. Once I made sure that my energy string caught someone, I pulled it. Everyone gasped at the sight of a familiar wind magic user whose fear was written on her face.


    Freya? everyone called.


    You- you-


    What are you doing here? I asked her and helped her stand up. I could feel her shaking which I wondered why.


    I- I-


    Freya! I called. Breathe Now, tell me what youre doing here?


    You guys have been very weirdtely. And besides, I caught you researching about this ce. Dont think I wouldnt know you have been cancelling our sessions just to investigate the northern forest and the old alchemy building!


    I mentally winced. Freya really was smart for her own good sometimes.


    I dont think I-


    Luna, she interrupted. Kai is in danger.


    All of us immediately eyed each other. I asked her what she meant and then she showed me a golden crescent moon pendant on her hands. My eyes widened upon recognizing the pendant.


    Thats Kais magic bow. I heard Peter mutter. He immediately got closer and snatched the pendant from Freya. Where did you get this? WHERE?!


    I retrieved it here! Freya eximed, her breathing getting shallow. She was probably angry and afraid at the same time. I was hiding back there, waiting for you guys to show up and report you to the teachers, when Kai showed up.


    And then? Bernard asked.


    And then, two figures in ck showed up too. One was a woman while the other was a man. Kai tried to fight back using his bow and magic, but he got overpowered. They abducted him! They brought him inside the forest! she answered. He dropped the pendant so I picked it up once they left. I had been hiding behind a tree ever since then.


    All of us immediately held looks of worry and disbelief. For months, we had been keeping an eye on Kai so he wouldnt get assassinated or abducted, but he actually got abducted!


    We have to save him. I stated and looked at my friends who all nodded in agreement.


    Wait! Freya interrupted. We should report to a teacher or a member of the disciplinarymittee!


    The main campus is so far away from here. Thomas replied. We dont know where they took Kai so if we go back to the academy building now, it will only be toote.


    Thomas is right. Peter seconded. My cousin will only be in further danger.


    How about you report it Freya? I suggested. You return to the main building and report what just happened. Ask them to send some help. Well go inside the forest and try saving Kai.


    Youre crazy. she said in disbelief. Those people that took him were strong, I can tell. Theyre not people you can deal easily Hysi.


    Theres no point in arguing here. I stated. If you dont want toe with us, then go back to the academy grounds and tell someone.


    Without even waiting for Freyas response, my friends and I already entered the forest, hoping we werent already toote and that Kai was safe.

 Chapter 37: Were Sneaking In!

    Chapter 37: We''re Sneaking In!


    We were hiding behind the overgrown bushes in the forest from a considerable distance, watching the old school building. Unlike the scene I remembered a few days ago where the area was bare and with no soul in sight, there were suddenly a lot of uniformed personnel guarding the building.


    Somethings going on. I told everyone in a whisper.


    You think? Peter retorted. He had been quite snappy after we entered the forest.


    Shut up Peter. I growled at him. Im pretty sure Kai is in there somewhere.


    -And something of mine too. Just what is this ce?


    All of a sudden, there was a rustle on the bushes behind us. I immediately summoned Rile from my inventory and pointed it at the iing figure. My eyes widened when I saw Freya, holding her index finger on her lips.


    What are you doing here? I whispered at her as she made her way to me. Arent you supposed to report to the teachers?


    I did. I sent Freyas messenger bird familiar to Professor Tresde.


    Her reply made me raise an eyebrow. The one talking was not Freya


    Fiona? I called in a low voice so only she could hear it. The idiot only smiled and winked at me. What are you-


    I scanned Freyas memories and found out youre in danger well the white-haired prince is in danger. Freya is adamant on returning and asking for help but shes nning to make you look bad, so I forcefully took over so I can help you.


    Whaaaaat?


    Being shocked was probably an understatement when I heard her words. She just took over the body, forcing the main personality to relinquish control to her! ording to the books Aunt Zaira made me read about D.I.D.s, that was a bad sign.


    You did what? How did you even- wait, wheres Freya now? I asked in disbelief.


    Faye and Fina are holding her back. Fan is probably watching them.


    I just shook my head in disbelief. I still couldnt believe what was happening. My work on Freya just got moreplicated. Also, I couldnt believe the other four personalities seem to want to tease me, antagonize me and like me when Freya hated me with a passion.


    Fine. But youre going to listen to me, do you understand? she just gave me a thumb up as a reply.


    Hey you two, stop being weird and suspicious. Peter suddenly called. Luna, how do we get my cousin out if hes really inside?


    He is inside Peter. Fiona retorted next to me. I just checked using the wind currents. Plus, theres a familiar magic signature under the building.


    I stared at Fiona and apuded her mentally. She really was knowledgeable of her own magic element unlike Freya, but I knew there was a story behind it.


    See? Even Freya came up with the same conclusion. I added. I turned to Thomas. Use your pulse spell and see how many levels are there underground and which level Kai is most likely to be in.


    A pulse spell was sort of like radar, only it was used to detect things or movements underground. Those with affinity to earth magic were the ones most likely to be able to use it, whether by practice or instinct. Back in Celestine Territory, Thomas had always been good at scouting because of his affinity to earth magic.


    There are four levels. Kai is most likely at the lowest level. he said after a few minutes. The first three levels are filled with people but none of them are Kais. In fact, all of them have unfamiliar magic energy signatures.


    Then why is Kai-


    Theres a massive energy at the lowest level and there are people in it as well, but I couldnt sense their magic energy signatures. Its a possibility that energy source or whatever that is, is masking all of it.


    -The massive energy source should be my fox core. But why would Kai be there? Why did they abduct him in the first ce?


    Were going to sav my cousin right? Peter asked, he sounded hopeful.


    We will. I told him. Kai is our friend as well. And friends are supposed to watch each others backs.


    Are we not going to wait for the teachers to arrive? Charles asked, nervous at our situation.


    It might be toote if we wait for them. Fiona said. All eyes, except for myself, looked at her skeptically since Freya was the one who suggested Charles question a while ago.


    Hey Freya, whats wrong with you? Andrea asked, probably a little dumbfounded at her behavior.


    If I did not know Freyas condition, I wouldve found her sudden contradiction strange as well. But even though Freya and Fiona was technically the same person, they were different personalities who had their own train of thoughts.


    Lets put that aside for now. I inserted before they could even start questioning Fiona and things got even more awkward andplicated. Right now, lets focus on saving Kai. Were going to sneak in.


    I could hear them gasp in low voices to avoid being discovered, but shock was still evident on their faces. They looked at me strangely like I grew two heads and the other was stupid.


    Sneak in? Peter questioned. Luna, there are people in front of the building and there are more people inside. Theyre dangerous too, and youre suggesting we sneak in? Have you lost your mind?


    No, I don''t think so. Do we have any other choice? I said sarcastically. The more we talk here the more danger Kai is being exposed to. And its not like all of us are sneaking in, that would be pointless. I have a spell that can hide the aura and presence of a person. A perfect way to sneak inside the building.


    I thought youre an elemental mage, why do you know such a thing? Fiona asked.


    Its a long story, but I do have such a spell. But apart from myself, I can only cast it on two people at the same time. I answered. So the others will have to stay here as lookout.


    Why dont we just head attack them head on? Peter asked again.


    -This guy has a lot of ideas at the wrong timing.


    I began grumbling mentally at the sudden barrage of questions, but thankfully, I had the patience of a sage so I could deal with it calmly.


    We cant do that. I eximed in a low voice. Thats the same as exposing our presence and giving them an earlier chance to be alert. Also, we will surely die if that happens.


    I think what Luna means is that, three people will sneak in, get Kai out and even if they get discovered, Kai is already with them so there''s no fear of them acting out or Kai being taken somece else. Thomas inserted.


    They started nodding their heads in understanding. I could only shake my head but was thankful for Thomas'' exnation anyway.


    I can only take two people with me. I reminded them again. Thomas will be one since I need his magical abilities to navigate the underground levels. While the other one will be Freya.


    What?! Luna! Im obviously a better choice! Peter suddenly eximed. And besides, Kai is my cousin! I should be the one to save him!


    Being rted to him has nothing to do with saving him Peter. I pointed out. I could see him visibly wince at the truth of my words but I just brushed it off. Freya is obviously the best candidate to apany me and Thomas in sneaking in. She has more skills and since Thomas and I are both closebatants, we need someone who can do mid-range attacks for support.


    But youre a mage as well. Peter said. Even as a battle mage, all you can do is throw spells at your enemies.


    I couldnt help but roll my eyes at his words. Well, it did make sense since I was enrolled in the magic department, but he didnt have to rub it on my face.


    Peter, listen to me. I sped both his shoulders and made him look at me. I will get Kai out of there. No matter what happens, I will get him out. I promise. So please stay here with the others and be our support. Once we get Kai out of whatever ce hes being held into, it will raise all sorts of rms. I need you and the others that will be left behind to stop reinforcements from entering the building.


    What if we cant handle them? he asked.


    Then run and dont look back. Look for the nearest teacher ande to our rescue.

 Chapter 38: What Lies Under the Old Alchemy Building

    Chapter 38: What Lies Under the Old Alchemy Building


    After casting the spell that would hide our presence, Thomas, Freya (or rather Fiona) and I carefully entered the old alchemy building. Thomas led our way by navigating the maze of halls which led us to the basement.


    The spell I casted was actually a technique I learned from my previous life. To hide our presence, I just manipted the surrounding energy to make our own energy signature and appearance blend in. The thought was that we became part of the natural surroundings and even if people passed, as long as they werent staring at us for a long time, they wouldnt notice us.


    Thomas led us to a metal door and we slowly opened it after making sure nobody else was inside the basement. I mentally groaned at the sight of flight of stairs which would definitely let our footsteps make some sounds. But then I remembered that Fiona was with us.


    Hey Freya. I called in a whisper. You think you can use a spell that will muffle our steps? Things rted to sound is under the wind element.


    Thats an advanced type of magic! she argued. Even I cant do it!


    What? But I thought Freya is gifted with wind magic? And you''re the- howe-


    Freya yes, but I dont have that capability. Among the five of us, only two can perform such a spell.


    I noticed that she was looking at me sternly, but there was a tinge of fear in her eyes.


    By two you dont mean Freya and Fan, right? she didnt answer which made me sigh in disbelief.


    Guys, whats the hold up? Thomas suddenly asked, probably wondering why we stopped at the top of the stairs.


    Wait a moment Thomas, Im thinking. I answered.


    I was weighing my options. If I let Fiona return the control of the body to Freya she would definitely make a scene and it would risk us getting discovered and worse, captured. On the other hand, there was no guarantee if Fan would agree and apany us since she usually doesnt take over the body as much as everyone else. Plus, if Fan was the one in control she would want nothing but carnage and destruction because it was her nature. Both options were dangerous and unlikely.


    Luna? Fiona called.


    All of a sudden, a thought popped up in my head.


    -But Fan is interested in me so shes likely to listen to me at the price of something. Freya hates me and can be unreasonable.


    Call Fan then. I decided.


    Are you sure?


    Im pretty sure.


    Fiona just sighed but she closed her eyes. It only took about ten seconds before she opened her eyes again and I saw the familiar red eyes that signified Freyas destructive personality.


    I heard from Fiona about the situation. she smirked. You do realize I wont be doing this for free.


    Then how about a match, between you and me.


    Sounds fair. Very well.


    Fan snapped her fingers and I could feel wind circte around my feet. I tried taking a step, I even jumped around, but no sound was made. I gave her a thumb up and a smirk.


    Good. Lets proceed then.


    We started descending the stairs. Luckily, we didnte across anyone on our way down and we arrived at the bottom floor without raising any rm. I took a deep breath and gently opened the door. We were greeted with the sight of a brightly lit hallway and white-painted walls. People in light blue robes were walking about and I could also see a few of them wearing the same outfit as the guards posted outside the building.


    Just what is this ce? I hear Thomas ask.


    I dont know but were here already. Lets find Kai and get out of here. I answered. Remember to stick to the sides and avoid contact.


    Okay.


    With Thomas on the lead, we cautiously navigated the hallway, avoiding any person in the way and get identally discovered. On the way to Kai, I could feel myself get closer to my core as well which I found really strange. I could feel the pull of my fox core on me like it recognized me as its owner and it was calling out to me.


    There were a few calls as we trudged the hallway. Thomas bumped on a guard so we had to make a quick escape, while Fan identally hit a small metal cart which made everybody else wonder how it happened. The three of us decided to move quick before more idents would happen.


    We stopped in front of a steel door and from the looks of it, my fox core was inside since I could feel it.


    Kai is inside. Thomas said and pointed at the door.


    What is that massive energy inside? Fan asked and almost buckled her knees. The pressure is overwhelming. How are you two okay?


    Thomas and I eyed each other, and then shrugged. We did not have the answer to her question. I returned my gaze back to the door and grimaced when I found out that it was locked.


    We need a key to get inside. I told them.


    What about that guy? Fan replied and pointed to a familiar-looking middle-aged man in a white robe.


    Isnt that the dean of the alchemy department? Thomas whispered and pointed at the same man Fan pointed at.


    My eyes widened when I realized that they were telling the truth. The iing man had dark brown hair but a few grey hairs were already showing. His imposing aura was still the same when he would face the students of the Imperial Academy. I couldnt believe what I was seeing.


    -Omari von Alkis. What is he doing here?


    I realized that he was heading to the door we were crowding on and as he got closer, I motioned for the three of us to slowly step out of the way. We watched as Dean Alkis insert a key to the lock and once there was a satisfying click, the door opened. We immediately scrambled to the open door and thankfully seeded on entering the room.


    My jaw almost dropped to the floor when I saw the massive cavern. Its appearance was entirely different from the hallway we just crossed. But my attention wasnt in the cavern, but at the glowing orb of energy at the center of the room. The room didnt even need any form of light since the orb was enough to brighten u the ce.


    I could feel the pull got stronger, urging me toe forward and touch the glowing mass of energy. At that moment, I forgot about the reason why we snuck in there in the first ce. My mind was only focused on getting my fox core back, and maybe have my powers and status return in the process. But then I realized something as I was stuck in such train of thoughts.


    -My body is currently mortal. Its not even mine in the first ce too. Will I even survive taking in such powerful item?


    I suddenly felt someone shake me which pulled me out of my thoughts.


    Kai. Thomas said and pointed at the corner of the cavern.


    My eyes widened when I finally got a good look. Kai was unconscious and he was strapped to a metal table with leather binds. His head was positioned to the direction of my fox core and I could see tendrils of energy flow from my core towards Kai. But then I saw Dean Alkis make his way towards Kai with a crazy look on his face.


    Its been ten years Prince Kai. Your mother managed to take you away and hide you, but you unknowingly returned to my clutches. I heard him scoff. I will prove to the emperor that my work is not in vain and it will bring glory to the Praiji Empire!


    I got startled when I heard growls and nging all throughout the cavern so I took the time to study the cavern walls. The three of us gasped when we saw creatures that definitely did not look humans trapped behind bars.


    What the hell is this ce?

 Chapter 39: The Crazy Dean!

    Chapter 39: The Crazy Dean!


    I warily gazed around and wondered why such creatures were locked in the room. But then my gaze settled on my fox core that was sitting at the center. I was a powerful fox deity who made achievements in the battlefield. Not to mention that one incident where I drank a special wine which enhanced my power even more. Getting exposed to a powerful energy source could only lead to two things; develop immunity to it or be stronger because of it.


    -These creatures have been exposed to my core. Theyre definitely stronger but why do I feel like theres something wrong?


    I was pulled out of my thoughts when Dean Alkis suddenly startedughing like a madman. He was caressing Kais face tenderly then gazed at my core with a mad look on his face.


    It has been ten years! he eximed. The imperial family managed to send you away, but you returned to the academy. You walked right into my territory. With you in my grasp, I will continue what your mother abandoned ten years ago. Finally, I will see some results!


    I looked at my twopanions with a look of disbelief and they just mirrored it which made me roll my eyes and shrug. Dean Alkis started pacing around the core, raising some sort of orb towards it. I squinted my eyes and saw that the orb was actually absorbing power from the core. I heard the creatures behind the bars get restless and started thrashing around.


    We watched as Dean Alkis headed to a door, probably an office connected to the cavern, and enter it. With him nowhere in sight, we headed towards Kai and tried to wake him up.


    Kai? Kai. Wake up, please. I said. Freya and Thomas were unlocking the straps that bound him to the table. I gently flicked his forehead and he finally stirred. Kai?


    Luna? he called and tried to stand up, but he seemed to be a bit sluggish.


    -Was he drugged?


    Hey,e on, we need to get out of here. I said and helped him up. I had Fan sling his right arm over her shoulder while Thomas did the same at the other side. They started walking away from the table and towards the door we just came into.


    As for me, I headed under the core and looked up towards it. I could feel its energy engulfing me and I could also feel my core recognizing me as its owner.


    -How did my core get here?


    I didnt know how long it took, but the sensation of satisfaction was suddenly cut off when the creatures trapped in the cavern started screeching. Of course, with this Dean Alkis would hear it and get out of his office.


    You! he eximed and pointed at me usingly. How did you-


    I saw him turn towards the entrance where my friends were waiting for me.


    Kai! You cannot! Give him back to me!


    He started charging at the trio but I moved faster and intercepted him halfway. I dont think so Dean Alkis. What youre doing is illegal.


    He scoffed and shoved me aside. I was a bit baffled about everything, like why was he so obsessed about Kai, but our priority was to get out of the damn ce. We could figure out the reason why he kidnapped Kaiter, but I had a feeling it was because of my fox core in the room.


    You dont understand his importance to me and this project! He will prove that my method is the key to strengthening this empire! Dean Alkis shouted and continued getting closer to my friends.


    I pulled out Rile and Sanx from my inventory and pointed it at the dean. In his point of view, I was the only obstacle between him and Kai.


    Dean Alkis, Kai is the nephew of the emperor, do you really think he would appreciate it if you use him on your experiments? I asked.


    It made him falter and hopefully question his motives. You are right, but what can I do? Hes the piece that willplete everything! I must have him!


    Youre hopeless then!


    Dean Alkis tried to attack me by throwing a vial at me. I immediately evaded the vial, fearing it was something nasty, and I was right. Just as the vial broke to the ground, smoke rose and I could see that the floor had a hole on where the contents of the vial scattered.


    -Acid?


    Alchemists were proficient at making medicines and all sorts of helpful potions for everyday use, but they were also knowledgeable about poisons and the likes. I had my fair share of failures in that area when I was still living in the Celestine Territory.


    He suddenly started attacking me using his bare hands and I tried my best to evade. For an alchemist, his movements were fast and had power. I guessed it was because of a potion he created that enhanced his capabilities.


    If you are going to hinder my work, then Ill just make you one of my test subjects. Just like the rest of them. he motioned to the cavern and my eyes widened.


    -These creatures are his test subjects?


    Unfortunately, theyre failures, but with Prince Kai in the picture, I will finally seed!


    To be honest, I was getting annoyed with how he kept saying he would seed. I parried his fist by crossing my des in front of me then threw a roundhouse kick, as Aunt Zaira called it. Dean Alkisnded on the nearby wall and groaned in pain.


    Lets get out of here! I yelled and we started heading to the door. Thomas was trying to pry it open.


    I looked back on my fox core and gazed at it longingly. I was hoping that it would stay in that ce until I return and take it back. As if responding to my thoughts, the core blinked.


    I headed to my friends and helped Fan carry Kai as Thomas tried to open the door. All of a sudden, I felt a chill crawl up my spine and then I heard continuous ngs and snarls.


    -The test subjects.


    I nced at Fan and saw her stiffen as well. We slowly looked back and saw the hideous creatures slowly making their way towards us. I nced at Dean Alkis and saw him hold up an object, probably the controller to open the bars.


    Get them! Dean Alkis ordered and the creatures lunged at us.

 Chapter 40: Escape from Crazy! (I)

    Chapter 40: Escape from Crazy! (I)


    At the sight of the iing creatures, I immediately erected a barrier around me and my friends to try and keep them away. I tried my best to keep the barrier intact but it was hard to do so when countless of monsters were pounding on it.


    Do something! I screamed to them as I held on.


    I could hear them scramble behind me and Fan was suddenly beside me.


    Thomas will figure out a way to open the door. she said and started sting the creatures with her wind magic.


    I couldnt help but be amazed at her strength and control over her magic. It was better than Freya herself.


    -Maybe because she does not hold back and limit herself, unlike Freya whos constantly pressured by the expectations of her family and her status.


    My arms strained as I kept it thrusted forward, feeding the barrier some of my energy. I could feel myself getting drained as the creatures continued pounding on the barrier. Of course, Fans and Kais (he became fully conscious a while ago) help of attacking them was helping but there were probably at least a hundred of those creatures, trying to hurt us.


    We need to get out of here soon. I heard Kai say as he shot arrows forward. We gave him his magic bow once he decided to help out. Were not going tost.


    He was right. The three of us were obviously getting drained at the constant bombardment. I nced at where Dean Alkis was located and saw him looking at us, still with a mad smile on his face. On his hand, the orb, I was sure he was using to control those creatures, were glowing brightly.


    I have some bad news. Thomas said and jogged towards us. The door is not budging and I sensed a lot of people on the other side. I think theyre there to stop us if we ever get out using that way.


    How many? I asked.


    More than a dozen.


    We need to get out using another way. I said and sighed.


    I took a deep breath and imagined my energy gathering at the palm of my right hand. I could see the faint glow of my energy and once it was the size of a fist, I threw it at the creatures, snapped my hands and it exploded which scattered most of them across the cavern.


    Why didnt you do that in the beginning? Fanined and shook her head in disbelief.


    I cant use it often. I told her. It drains me a lot faster than casting spells.


    The attack I just made was called [Energy Bomb]. Yeah,me name, but it was the most fitting name for such attack. As the name implied, it was a concentration of energy, both internal and external, and make it explode.


    We need to do something about Dean Alkis. I said and stood up. We need to take that orb in his hand. Hes using it to control these creatures.


    Hey, he said theyre his test subjects. Thomas whispered. Do you think theyre people?


    I gazed at the dazed creatures that were slowly standing up and starteding towards us, again. Indeed, some of them looked humanoid, but they did not look anything like human.


    I dont know. I answered honestly. But people or not, well end up like them if we dont get out of here.


    I cancelled the barrier and stood morefortably. I warmed up my muscles a little since I was in the same position for quite some time. I heard my bones make some sounds and then I released a big sigh.


    Well then, we dont have a choice but to face these creatures. Somehow, my teleportation is not working so well have to get out of here. I said and pulled out my swords. Obviously, well have to go back the way we came in. Well have to fight our way out. But first, we have to deal with him.


    I pointed at Dean Alkis. I heard them sigh and Fan even sighed in disbelief.


    Fight these monsters, how? Theres a lot of them and only a few of us. Fan pointed out and motioned to the creatures.


    Have you forgotten where me and Thomas came from, Fan? I questioned. Facing monsters is normal for us.


    What?


    Thomas was suddenly holding a one-handed sword on his hand and I could feel energy rising from him.


    You guys are crazy. Fan shook her head. If we die, Im ming you.


    Just follow my lead. I told her. Dont you have a weapon?


    Im a magic user, we use staffs or wands. I left mine.


    I paused for a second. I did not have a staff or a wand on my inventory, but I did have a weapon that was fitting for someone who was using wind magic. I wanted to give it to Torii but my adoptive sister liked ying with sharp things so it wouldnt fit her.


    I emptied one of my hands and flicked my wrist. Apanied by a faint light, a folding fan appeared on my hand. It was made of high quality materials and has twelve ribs made of lightweight orichalcum.


    Orichalcum is a type of metal that is highly durable and is the perfect metal for magic. I received an orichalcum ore when I helped conquer a dungeon at the edge of Celestine Territoryst year. I already had my swords so I decided to make something else from it. With the help of a really skillful cksmith and artisan from the territory, I was able to create the folding fan and even had Aunt Zaira engrave some magic circles on it so it could be paired with wind magic.


    Here. I gave Fan the fan. It will help you strengthen your spells. Its also perfect for closebat since the ribs are made of orichalcum and the leaf is also made from enchanted leather so its tough and durable. Its perfect for a wind mage like you.


    Fan gingerly picked up the fan from my hand and studied it.


    Focus mana on it and think of your spell. Give it a wave.


    All of a sudden, she opened the folding fan, revealing the paintedndscape of the western ins of the Celestine Territory, and waved it towards the advancing creatures. A strong gust of wind enveloped the room and I could see wind des attacking the creatures in all directions.


    -Wow. I never thought shed be able to use it really well for the first time.


    This is amazing. Fans eyes were shining and on her face was a big smile.


    I turned to Kai and saw him just nod her head, his bow already loaded with magic arrows.


    Be very careful guys. Kai said and started shooting towards our enemies.


    With a nod, I charged at the creatures as well, using my des to cleave my way towards the power orb in the cavern. I could feel myself getting pulled towards it so I just followed that feeling.


    I was right under the orb when Dean Alkis suddenly shrieked. No! Get away from the orb!


    All of a sudden the mutated creatures focused on me.


    Guys? Why are they looking at me? I questioned.


    The orb! Kai yelled and started shooting arrows towards the orb. This seemed to anger Dean Alkis more since he screamed again and the creatures started fanning out.


    The arrow seemed to have hit some sort of ss-like barrier since the light arrow got stuck on something unseen and cracks that glowed faintly started forming.


    -A protective barrier.


    I smirked. Back when I was still a fox deity, I had a skill called [Defense Mechanism]. A barrier of energy would coat me and automatically protect me for any direct attacks whether physical or magical. When I became Luna, I lost that ability but I did have a self-healing one so I never really thought about it. Apparently, my core had the same skill but I was still a little baffled at how Kai managed to pierce it.


    I returned my attention back to the mutated creatures and my eyes widened at how all of them were suddenly up and attacking. Even those that were previously brought down and were still bleeding a strange ck sludgy substance got up and started attacking.


    I felt my body go rigid.


    -No, theyre overwhelming us!


    I gathered energy on my palms and strongly got them together. Afterwards, I brought both my hands to the ground and ice immediately encased everything in the cavern, apart from me, my friends and Dean Alkis. But all of a sudden, there was an explosion. I felt my bodys temperature rise up and everything went ck.

 Chapter 41: Escape from Crazy! (II)

    Chapter 41: Escape from Crazy! (II)


    Kai was not really sure what he was doing. Actually, he wasnt sure half of the things he was doing but he did them anyway. Waking up in a strange but familiar cavern with an overwhelming pressure of power around it made him a little afraid, but seeing his ssmates and friends washed away that fear and decided to fight against the strange creatures that wereing after them.


    He couldnt be sure but he knew he had been inside the cavern before. Everything inside it seemed familiar, especially the orb of power at the center. It was like a distant memory buried inside his subconscious but he was sure he had seen the orb before.


    You okay? asked Fan to the dazed prince as she sted a few enemies with her magic.


    Right. Were in trouble. he thought.


    Kais hand went to his neck for his pendant but he was baffled at not finding his magic bow on his ne. But then he remembered dropping it somewhere after he got abducted at the entrance of the northern forest.


    Here. he heard Luna say and he looked up. He saw his crescent moon pendant on her hand and took it.


    The four of them started defending themselves against the creatures but even Kai, who was quite talented at archery and his light magic, knew they were at a disadvantage and at some point they would be overwhelmed by their enemies, especially when they dont seem to die.


    All of a sudden, the creatures stopped attacking them and were focused on Luna who was standing just under the power orb. Kai was surprised and confused at their actions. But suddenly he thought he heard a voice inside his head saying to hit the orb. Call it instinct or gut feeling, but he felt the little voice was correct.


    Before he knew it, his body moved on its own, and he suddenly shot a thick arrow made if light towards the orb. It hit some sort of invisible wall and he could see cracks form from where he shot it. This made Dean Alkis and the creatures get enraged and attacked them once again.


    Kai kept shooting at the orb, making more cracks at whatever was shielding it, while also defending himself from the attacks of the mutated creatures. He was very surprised when the creatures suddenly became ice statues and he unwillingly released the arrow he was holding on his bow. He watched as the arrow soar inside the cavern, hitting the invisible warrior and then boom!


    Kai, Fan and Thomas were thrown backwards because of the force of the explosion. When they finally got their bearings, the first thing that crossed their minds was Luna. They watched as the smoke started to clear away but Luna was nowhere to be found.


    Kai was the first one to stand up and tried to get to where Luna was a while ago, but he ended up getting dragged by Dean Alkis who started threatening him with a de on his throat. Kai hissed as the de made a shallow cut just beside his Adams apple.


    You just ruined everything! Dean Alkis eximed.


    Stop this. Kai said. Please. This is this is just wrong. Youve done more damage to Praiji than you realized.


    I am doing this because of Praiji! If only the emperor did not shut down the project! If only your mother did not leave! Everything Ive worked for wouldnt have been disregarded!


    Theres no use of talking sense into him. Kai thought and mentally shook his head.


    All of a sudden, their attention was taken when the power orb at the center of the cavern suddenly glowed brighter. From the ruins of the equipment and bodies of the mutated creatures, a single figure slowly rose engulfed in bluish-white light.


    Luna? Kai called.


    All of them watched as Lunas body went higher and higher until it stopped a few feet from the ground. Meanwhile, they noticed that the power orb, that was only as big as a fist, slowly came down towards Lunas figure.


    NO! Dean Alkis eximed. Its not supposed to be her! Its supposed to be Prince Kai! No! Stop!


    Fan, Kai and Thomas only watched as the orb slowly entered Lunas body, and Dean Alkis could only despair at the sight of his obsession getting further and further away from his reach.


    No. he whispered. Prince Kai is the chosen one. He was the only one that survived. So how-


    What are you even talking about? Kai asked, confused at Dean Alkis whispers beside him. What do you mean chosen one?


    These creatures are failures. They failed to control the power the orb gives them. If it did not transform them into such monstrous looks, it kills them. They were not chosen by the orb. But you Prince Kai, you survived with your form and mind intact. You are the chosen one! She shes stealing thats supposed to be my glory!


    Yours?


    ***


    I felt like I was being iled alive. I heard the explosion and then felt something really hot surround me and then I passed out.


    -I guess an explosion at point-nk range is too much. Am I going to die again?


    But before I could even wallow at the thought of dying, I felt pain all over my body.


    -Do dead people even feel pain?


    I tried to open my eyes but my sight was blurry. The good thing though was, I was bing more conscious and more aware of my surroundings. Although a little distorted, I could hear my friends and Dean Alkis talking, like I suddenly had super hearing.


    And then suddenly, I felt something enter my body and a familiar warm sensation flooded my entire being. I felt something stir inside of me and I was suddenly aware that my fox core had nted itself inside of me, probably merging with the core Aunt Zaira said to be the source of my neili or internal energy.


    Shes stealing thats supposed to be my glory! I heard Dean Alkis exim which made me scoff.


    Yours? I retorted, suddenly fully aware that I was mid-air, coated in bluish-white light, and felt more powerful than before. The core is not yours to begin with and you dare call it yours?


    What do you mean core? he asked.


    Thats when I noticed that Dean Alkis had Kai on his grasp, threatening thetter with a de on his throat.


    I just imed whats mine. I growled and propelled myself towards them at a fast speed. I snapped my fingers and fire suddenly erupted behind Dean Alkis which made him drop the de and let go of Kai. You, what have you been doing to my core?


    I felt Thomas and Fans presence behind me, pulling Kai towards them.


    Your core? I heard Fan ask.


    Ill exinter.


    No. This is impossible! The orb! The orb is supposed to make Praiji and its warriors powerful! How dare you-! How dare you-!


    We slowly stepped back as Dean Alkis suddenly became frantic. The orb which controlled the creatures from a while ago was suddenly thrown on the ground, breaking it.


    -I have a bad feeling about this.


    We have to get out of here, now! I yelled and dragged them towards the exit which was now open. I was very surprised to see Thomas dragging a panic-stricken Dean Alkis with him.


    We cant leave him. He needs to exin all this. he answered after I asked him what he was doing.


    Hes got a point. Kai replied. Im pretty sure you have questions you want him to answer too.


    I just sighed and we ran out of the cavern. We abruptly stopped as men in ck clothing suddenly swarmed ahead of us, stopping us from moving forward.


    What do we do? I heard Fan ask. I was fully aware that the out of control mutated creatures were just behind us. The enemys numbers are too much for us to handle.


    We get out of here. I told her. If we are going to fight, at least we need to be somewhere with a bigger space.

 Chapter 42: Vyfal the Qilin

    Chapter 42: Vyfal the Qilin


    How do you propose we do that? Thomas asked as he eyed both the enemies in the front and back. The ones at the back were charging at us with a crazed look.


    -How do we do that?


    I suddenly realized that my fox core was inside me and it had settled within me. I was a little baffled how my mortal body was able to ept and house the core of a fox deity but I thought I could always figure it outter and we had to survive first. With my fox core inside of me, it meant I had ess to my abilities as a fox deity.


    -But which ability?


    But then an idea popped up inside my head; [Fox Fire].


    Fox fire is an innate ability of all fox spirits. One could say it was our strongest and purest form of offense and defense. Of course, we werent limited to only using fox fire but it depended on how well suited a fox spirit was on other aspects.


    When I was still Nyxtriel, I was very skillful at using my fox fire and it was very powerful too. With that in mind, I decided to cleave a path for me and my friends so we could get out of the underground hell we were in.


    I could feel power build up inside of me and I watched as both internal energy and external energy pool at the palm of my hands and slowly formed into bluish-white fire which radiated heat inside the hallway. I threw the fox fire towards the men in ck in which they evaded but once it hit the wall, it exploded which made the entire structure shake.


    We should probably go now. Thomas said. I can feel the sub-floors getting unstable, especially after that.


    Without anyone hindering our advance and the threat of monstrous creatures behind us, we escaped the building quite swiftly and made it outside. I was very surprised to see the rest of my friends fighting off the other men dressed in ck who were guarding outside the building.


    I thought I told you to run away! I yelled and threw a fireball at an enemy.


    Theres no way were doing that! retorted Andrea and fired an arrow at another enemy.


    I could only scoff and smile at the sight.


    -My friends really are something.


    There was suddenly an explosion and a rush of air behind me. Everyone (even our enemies) froze and stared at something behind us. I also slowly turned around and my eyes widened when I saw that the old alchemy building was nowhere in sight. Instead, a huge and deep crater was there instead of the building.


    -Did the entire structure copse because its foundation significantly weakened?


    I was pulled out of my thoughts when Dean Alkis suddenly wailed and started screaming about his haven and the works he did by pouring his blood, sweat and tears. But that wasnt just the bad thing though.


    From the crater, the mutated creatures we just fought on the sub-floor were crawling out, making their way up to where we were. And to make matters worse, a few huge monstrosities joined in.


    Damn! Thats not good. I heard Thomas say.


    You think? Fan retorted sarcastically.


    This is bad. Charles said, arriving to the sport where we were gathered. If those creatures make it out, theyll certainly head towards the school. If that happens, then therell be a monster outbreak at the heart of the capital.


    Charles is right. I said. We need to get them contained inside the crater and destroy them.


    How do we even do that? Fan replied, a little grumpy. Last time we fought them, they just got back to their feet and went attacking us again!


    -Why does the situation seem familiar?


    Back to their feet? Peter suddenly joined in. Like, you already defeated them but the monsters are back into action again?


    Exactly!


    Its just like the dungeon break this summer! Peter eximed.


    But I heard the archduchess and two of her disciples conquered the dungeon where those monsters came from. Fan replied. Only then were they defeated.


    Howe we didnt know such a thing happened? Bernard asked.


    It was covered up by the imperial government so people wouldnt panic. Fan answered. Only a few nobles and officials knew about it, my family included since Fre-, I mean, one of my older brothers fought against the monsters that time.


    My mind suddenly shed to the memories ofst summer. A few days after my birthday, a dungeon break happened and monsters tried to get to the capital.


    -But those monsters were controlled by a demon using some sort of ck crystal.


    My eyes widened and gasped in realization.


    No. I said. Look for any dark crystals in their body. Destroy it and those creatures will be destroyed as well.


    How are you sure of that? Peter asked.


    I pointed my hand downwards and a mixture of fire and ice attacks were fired towards the creatures, hitting the ck crystals I just noticed to be protruding on different parts of their body. ording to my experience, destroying those would be ending those creatures.


    -Wait, does that mean, Dean Alkis has been working with demons?


    Uh guys? Have you forgotten the people in ck thats trying to kill us too? Andrea suddenly said which pulled me out of my thoughts. She pointed to the human enemies behind us. I think theyre going to wipe us out to get rid of evidence.


    We cant deal with those creatures and them at the same time. Peter pointed out.


    -Hes got a point.


    Bernard, you think you can hold these creatures down with your unique skill? I asked me engineer friend who looked unsure at my question.


    Bernard had a unique skill which he kept secret; [Transmutation]. He has the ability to transform or change the form of one item to another. And from what he told me, he could make a weapon called a cannon using earth as the base material.


    I dont think I can do it alone. he said, his voice shaking a little. I mean, I cant even-


    You wont be alone. I trust you.


    He took a deep breath and he suddenly looked calmer.


    Fine. Whos going to be with me? I pointed at Kai and called the white-haired prince over.


    I leave this ce to you. I told them. As well as Vyfal!


    From the woods, my familiar in her fox cub form floated towards us. Before we snuck inside, I sent Vyfal to the woods to keep an eye on things and be on standby.


    <What should I do?> my familiar asked enthusiastically.


    You help Bernard and Kai in dealing with those creatures. I smirked. You can eat their cores if you want.


    <Really? Can I use my original form then?>


    Sure.


    In a sh of bright light, my once fox cub who was the size of a month old puppy was suddenly a nine-feet tall dark blue qilin that was hovering a few inches from the ground. I heard some of them yelp in surprise, even the calm Fan.


    What thats thats Vyfal? Peter eximed and pointed at my familiar. I thought its a fox cub!


    We all have our secrets Peter. Ill exin thingster, for now, lets focus at the task at hand. I told them.


    By the way, what is your familiars species? Bernard asked. He seems familiar.


    I couldnt help but raise an eyebrow at his question. It was impossible for him to say Vyfal was familiar, after all, Vyfal was the only one of her kind in Afasia.


    Vyfal is a qilin, isnt she?


    I cautiously turned to Bernard with shock written on my face.


    -How did he know?


    Ill exinter, okay? For now, work with her and Kai, and stop those creatures from reaching the surface!


    Bernard and Kai nodded their heads and focused on the crater.


    And us? Charles asked and then pointed to the human enemies who were already in a defensive stance with weapons on their hands.


    We deal with them, and dont let anyone escape. Dont kill them if possible.


    But if they try to kill us? Thomas questioned.


    At least break a bone or something. I replied. Were not killers.


    Sure.


    And Fan! I mean, Freya!


    What?!


    You head outside the school and ask for help from the teachers!


    I thought I already told you I already sent word to Professor Tresde!


    Just do it!


    Fine!


    I watched as Fan ran towards the woods, using the wind to help her move faster.


    We must make sure no one escapes. I said.


    The enemies suddenly lunged at us.

 Chapter 43: The Red Prophecy

    Chapter 43: The Red Prophecy


    Leo had been quite suspicious of Lunas and his nephews actions thest few days. He caught Luna researching about the old alchemy building, and it wasnt just her. It was brief, but he caught a few reference materials on Kais study table once about the same ce when he came over to visit Peters and Kais dorm room. He did give Luna a warning but from what he understood of her personality, she wouldnt give up unless she has answers to her questions. Just like a certain nephew of his who was named crowned prince justst summer.


    Leo was talking with Professor Tresde about his suspicions. He was fully aware that Ka Tresde was once his older sister Shuris personal knight before she fought in the front lines and she knew about the old alchemy building. After all, Grand Princess Shuri, former queen of Syna Kingdom and Kais mother, was the head of the project held under that building.


    You know more about what happened back then. Leo said after telling the professor of what he saw. And Im sure Kai and Luna will head there.


    The project has been shut down ten years ago and everything was destroyed under the orders of His Majesty. Im pretty sure they will find nothing but an abandoned building.


    But what about the energy orb at the deepest level of the building?


    Professor Tresde paused for a while. True, everything rted to the project was destroyed ten years ago and everyone that worked on it were either dead or bound by a contract, but the energy orb they were researching before the shutdown was never did destroyed. In fact, it couldnt be destroyed.


    Kais Fox Curse was activated because of that, he has a connection with that thing. Do you really think hed stay away from that ce?


    Then thats certainly bad news.


    Their conversation was suddenly cut off when a messenger bird entered Professor Tresdes office via window. She immediately recognized the bird; it was Freyas messenger bird. The two noticed the scroll of paper it had on its foot. Professor Tresde immediately took the scroll and read it.


    Leo was baffled when the professor suddenly held a look of shock and worry on her face.


    Whats wrong professor?


    Kai was abducted and taken to the northern forest. Luna and the others are nning to rescue him.


    WHAT?!


    This is bad. How can the prince be abducted? Inside the academy grounds! And taken to the northern forest? This is really bad.


    You think?


    Gather the disciplinarymittee, Ill get the teachers. Lets meet at the entrance of the northern forest.


    Leo arrived at the entrance of the forbidden northern forest with the elites of the disciplinarymittee and the student council, but they all stopped at their tracks when they saw that a barrier had enclosed the entire forest. It didnt help when Leo suddenly felt a strong power from inside it.


    Somethings definitely happening inside. he thought.


    ***


    With my new found powers, I took down my enemies by enhancing my strength, speed and power. Now that I think about it, it wasnt different of how I usually fight.


    Once in a while, I would also send fire and ice spells towards the crater, fox fire especially since it could incinerate the mutated creatures immediately. But no matter how hard we take down our enemies or how many mutated creatures we kill, we were getting overwhelmed and at the same time, we were getting tired.


    We need to escape. Andrea said as she tried to catch her breath.


    I totally agree with her. Beads of sweat were covering my body and I could feel my body strain at the fatigue. Not to mention my fox core was still adjusting to my mortal body and with that, I could feel my bodys temperature rise up.


    Bad news! Fan arrived with a frantic look on her face. Theres a barrier around the forest! We cant get out of here!


    WHAT?!


    All of a sudden, Dean Alkis wasughing like a madman. Were all going to die.


    I made my way towards him with an angry look. What are you talking about?


    Once any of these creatures manages to get out of the building without supervision, the barrier will be activated. And it will not be brought down until the creature is killed or returned to its cell. Their cages have been destroyed when the building and the underground facilities copsed, and there are too much of them outside. Were all going to be devoured.


    Why did you even do such a thing?! I yelled. Is this how you expected the warriors of Praiji Empire to be?


    Theyre failures! Kai, Prince Kai is the one chosen by the power orb. No, you youre chosen by the power orb!


    Such nonsense. You will exin yourself to the emperor. I hit Dean Alkis nape which promptly knocked him out.


    -We need to do something about these creatures in one go. Theres a possibility some of them are humans but with how things are going, if we worry about that, were going to end up dead.


    I suddenly felt pain radiate inside of me and I stumbled to the ground. I fell on my knees and I started breathing heavily. I could feel my insides rise in temperature still and a pounding headache was forming. I did not know what was happening then butter on, I found out that my fox core and inner core were adapting, no, merging with each other and it was making a lot of excess energy within my body, which my mortal body couldnt handle, unless I release it.


    Get away from me! I eximed.


    I took in a deep breath, a desperate one, and I felt something explode inside of me. Before I passed put, I saw myself inside a pir of light and then I was engulfed by darkness.


    ***


    On a distant ind in the northeast, two individuals were seated across each other, ying a board game not known in Afasia in a pavilion. The pavilion was situated at the mountainside and from there, they could see half of the ind with its lush green valley.


    All of a sudden, the young man with golden blonde hair and sky-blue eyes gasped and green smoke poured out of his mouth. The other young man who had ck hair, amber eyes and a marking on his face that ran from the left side of his forehead all the way to his left cheek, was immediately flustered.


    Apollo? Whats- Are you going to spill some sort of prophecy? Or do you feel- nope, its a prophecy.


    She who survived the purge


    Have made the core and seed merge


    The Child of the fox beware


    The forgotten deity''s red teardrop she must soon wear


    The Celestials and Demons bane stands firm in red


    One with pain that came from bloodshed


    A single choice will be made with onest breath


    Will Afasia live or end at the hands of the red death?


    The green smoke vanished and the man who issued it, Apollo, tried to catch his breath. This is bad Wukong, I saw a lot of red in that vision.


    Was that a grand prophecy? asked Wukong in return, worry was reflected on his face. You Greeks have always loved such tragic visions.


    Not like we wanted them to be one, you damned monkey.


    Youre right. Thest time you spoke a grand prophecy was two hundred years ago. You think the scale is the same?


    I dont know! I only give the prophecy! Even I dont understand it!


    Hmm I think I have to return home soon. Wukong looked at the distance with a mncholic look. I have a woman waiting for me.


    Assuming she doesnt break a bone or two when you arrive.


    "Don''t jinx it. Marii loves me too much."


    "Whatever floats your boat, dude."


    Meanwhile, in another realm, a man in regal clothes was seated in a throne made of gold. He was holding a court meeting with his ministers and officials present on the throne room. But all of a sudden, a pir of bluish-light pierced the barrier that separated the Celestial Realm and the mortal realm of Afasia and Apollos prophecy echoed all over the realm.


    What is the meaning of this?! eximed the one on the throne. Somebody dares to be the Celestials'' bane? Find out immediately!


    Yes your majesty!


    Many others were made aware of the sudden surge of power in the central continent and the appearance of the pir of light. At the sight of it, they knew that trouble and chaos would soon start and they had to prepare. Of course, the one who was most aware of what was about toe was seated in one of the offices inside the pce of Praiji Empire. Once the pir of light emerge from somewhere within the grounds of the Imperial Academy, she immediately stopped what she was doing and looked at it.


    The Red Prophecy has been spoken and the Red Sovereign has been chosen. she muttered. The Colored Monarchs will soon rise to rule Afasia.


    There was suddenly a knock on the door to her office and the emperor of Praiji Empire strode in.


    Aunt Zaira, Im afraid well have to visit the Imperial Academy.


    I know.

 Chapter 44: A Walk to Memory Lane

    Chapter 44: A Walk to Memory Lane


    Thest thing I remembered was power building up inside of me and then it just exploded. I could also remember a vague image of a pir of light, but after that, everything went dark. But all of a sudden, my vision was flooded with light and I found myself in a ce I never thought I would ever step inside ever again.


    I cautiously looked around and swallowed the nonexistent lump on my throat. I found myself inside the peach blossom forest in Liada, the fourth level of the Celestial Realm as well as the home of the fox n that I belonged to.


    I couldnt believe I was there at all, after all the peach blossom forest of Liada fell into ruins when the entire Fox n was executed, apart from me.


    -This has to be a dream. No, maybe its even worse.


    I immediately knew I was inside a dream, no, it was more like a shback. I remembered the memory very well, it was a few years after we suppressed a rebellion of the sea-folk. My sister and I were having a drink in peach blossom forest, after all, the ce was our usual hideout and the peach trees were nted by me and my siblings.


    As a fox deity, I had red hair that had the shade of blood, an unusual color even among my family who had brightly red colored fur. Apart from that, both my nine tails and ears had white fur at the tip, which made me a dual-colored fox deity. I always thought having two colors was because my father was a red fox while my mother was a white fox, so I never really bothered with it. Among my seven siblings (I was the eighth child and therefore the youngest), three were red foxes, another three were white foxes, andstly, my eldest and only sister, Elthesia, was a dual-colored fox like me. But her color was reversed; she mostly had white fur with scarlet fur at the tips.


    Elthesia and I were the odd ones in the family, and we were also the ones very much inclined to fighting so we were more known as goddesses of wars than being princesses of the Fox n.


    Back to the dream, I remember the memory very well, it was a very scary one. We were in the middle of drinking my second uncles famous peach wines when a regr member of the fox n suddenly arrived.


    Your highnesses, the head of the Celestials royal guards have arrived.


    What is Rixki doing here? I asked nonchntly.


    Maybe the Celestial King wants us to go to war again? Elthesia answered and sighed. I should really think of retiring soon. The human realm would be a nice ce to stay.


    The scene changed and suddenly I was seeing Elthesia being dragged in chains by Rixki. They said Elthesia was being suspected for stealing a sacred fruit from the garden of the Celestial Kings pce. Of course, I knew they were lying after all, my sister would never do such a thing. I remembered threatening themander of the royal guards that day but my parents stopped me. They assured me that my sister would get herself out of it and would be fine.


    Dayster, Elthesia was punished to be hit with seven strikes of divine lightning and to be thrown into the Lake of Oblivion for the sin of stealing a sacred fruit and treason.


    I remembered that I felt like my world shattered that time. I felt so lost at the loss of my sister due to unfair and suspicious circumstances.


    It didnt take long for the Celestial King to order the massacre the Fox n in the name of treason and nning a revolt.


    In my opinion, he was just being paranoid. My sister had been getting a lot of achievement and spotlight due to the various troubles the Celestial Realm had encountered, and by extension, our Fox n was also being recognized. I guess, his paranoia turned for the worse when a certain rumor started.


    There was a rumor going around after the arrival of the foreigners of earth that the original ruler of Celestial Realm and all of Afasia was a fox deity, the ancestor of the Fox n, Inari.


    We managed to turn the tables about the rumor by fighting for the Celestials, but my sister and our n had been growing more powerful and more influential.


    Now that I realize it, I think the Celestial King was afraid our Fox n would really rise to power and take over as rulers of the Celestial Realm. But the Fox n never really had such a thought. We enjoyed our peaceful andidback ways of living. Apart from me and my sister, those who belonged to the Fox n didnt even participate in any fighting, unless it threatens Liada since it was our territory. My parents, the king and queen of the Fox n, also did not participate in court meetings since they werent fond of politics as long as they would leave our n alone.


    But I guess its true that fear is a very effective motivation.


    The scene of my dream changed all of a sudden and I was in the middle of a sea of blood. Corpses of my family and kin were everywhere and Liada was in mes. All I remembered that day was my parents telling me to escape and Chylhae dragging me somewhere to hide.


    Chylhae was one of the princes of the Celestials, and also my former fianc. He was one of those that believed my sister and our n were innocent, but he did not have much influence in the court of the Celestial Realm, and not even his own father favored him.


    The scene of my dream changed again and I was back to the cliff where I was fighting Rixki after being on the run for more than a month. After fighting him and his men, I fell to the chasm and everything went dark.


    ***


    I woke up screaming and I vaguely remembered attacking the one closest to me which turned out to be senior Leo. When the fog of sleepiness finally lifted away from my mind, I found myself pinning senior Leo to the wall and a bunch of imperial guards (presumably his guards) pointing their weapons at me.


    Se-senior Leo? I called, shaken and unable to believe at the situation I woke up into.


    H-hey Pl-please let go.


    I immediately retracted the arm I was using to pin him and he started coughing out.


    Oh my gods! I am so sorry! Are you okay?


    Im fine.


    Well he said that but his bodyguards did not retract their weapons and were still aimed at me. Thankfully, he noticed my uneasiness and immediately asked them to withdraw. Well, that was finally solved, but I was still wondering about something


    Senior Leo, why are you the one here? Where are my friends? How are they? I asked.


    I was starting to panic again since I couldnt find my friends anywhere. We got into trouble together and yet they were nowhere to be found.


    Your friends are fine. Theyre resting in their respective dorm rooms since their presence is needed for the investigation of the incident in the northern forest. Senior Leo answered and then motioned for me to return to my bed which I obliged to do so. Anyway, they just have a few cuts and bruises. In fact, you were the one in the worst condition and thest one to wake up.


    What do you mean?


    Youve been asleep for two days, winter break already started. ording to the headmaster, there was a sudden surge of power inside of you and your body was unable to handle it, so it put your life in danger. Just what happened in there?


    Well, a lot of things happened.


    My mind drifted on my fox core to which I was just reunited.


    -Right. The core of a fox deity in the body of a mortal. Of course it would be too much for this body to handle.


    Anyway, senior Leo said which cut me off from my thoughts. Peter, Kai and the rest of your friends that were with you in the northern forest already gave their statement about what happened. So far, everything checks out, but I will need your statement as well.


    Very well


    Before you do that, you have to do one thing first.


    What is it?


    Your familiar, has been restless ever since it woke up yesterday. So far, Torii is keeping it in line but I assume it will not calm down unless you tell it to.


    My familiar has a name and shes not an it. I pointed out, a little annoyed at his choice of words.


    I apologize She has been restless all this time so By the way, how many familiars do you have?


    One. Just Vyfal.


    But Vyfal is a fox cub.


    Realization settled down inside my mind and I immediately bolted to the window.


    -Dont tell me she did not transform back to a fox?

 Chapter 45: Emperor Ivan

    Chapter 45: Emperor Ivan


    When I reached the window, I immediately saw Vyfal, thankfully transformed into a fox (a very big one though, probably bigger than her qilin form), was curled up just under the window of my room in the infirmary building. I was a little puzzled as to why Vyfal was still big when she could just shrink down to the size of a cub.


    I wanted to jump down and check on her but senior Leo caught my arms and told me not to.


    Youre still recovering. I cant have you jumping just to gain more injuries. Kai and Peter will not stop nagging at me if that ever happens. Actually, thats not even the worse one. Im pretty sure Torii will break my bones if I let you get injured under my watch.


    Torii?


    Yeah. She does not show it on her face since shes always stoic but she cares a lot for you.


    Well


    Now about your familiar.


    I know. I leaned on the window and then called; Vyfal!


    My familiar looked up and I could see the delight on her face.


    Kyuh! <Luna! Youre awake! Youre okay now, right?>


    She suddenly levitated and she was floating just outside my window, and I happen to be at the third floor. For a second, I was a little nervous at her act.


    -Do fox familiars even float?


    Im fine now Vyfal. How about you? Why are you big? No, bigger?


    <Im not sure either. I was eating all those monster cores you know, but they tasted weird.>


    Weird? Weird, how?


    <Those monsters taste different than most monsters whose cores Ive eaten so far.> I could hear her sigh. <I think whatever that weird taste was, is hindering my ability to shrink. Good thing I can still transform though. Torii managed to tell them that Im a fox with a shrinking ability.>


    Oh, I see. Do you think, you can shrink now?


    Vyfal stayed silent, trying to concentrate if she could shrink, but nothing happened.


    <Ill just ask old man Bai about it when we get home.>


    Okay. But be careful, okay?


    <Roger!>


    Vyfal returned to the ground andy down again, resting.


    -Shes not really a fox but shes asidback as one.


    I just shook my head. I turned to senior Leo and told him Vyfal was fine and that she was just having a hard time to shrink since whatever happened in the northern forest seem to be hindering with her ability to do so.


    Next, he started questioning me of what happened in the northern forest. I tried to tell him what happened as best as I could, apart from the fact that Vyfal was a qilin since nobody seemed to have spilled it. If my friends did then senior Leo wouldve pointed it out already.


    Well your ount checks out with the others. Right now, the Prime Minister herself is leading the investigation regarding the illegal experiments that have been happening under the old alchemy building, as well as the involvement of Dean Alkis. Or rather, it was him who was leading it.


    Senior Leo started mumbling under his breath but I could make out the words Kai, Fox Curse and ten years ago, so I immediately concluded that Senior Leo mightve known something about what was in the northern forest all this time.


    You knew. I said after hearing his mumbles. You knew what was in there but you did not tell us? Or at least tell Kai and Peter?


    In my defense, it was not my ce to tell. he replied immediately. I did warn you, but what do I expect from curious kids like you guys. You even dragged Kai and Peter into it.


    Okay maybe I was a little bit over the line with myint of him not telling me anything about the old alchemy building but I did not appreciate being med for dragging Kai and Peter into the trouble in the northern forest.


    First of all, I seriously sounded annoyed. I had been waking up in that ce without knowing the reason why, I had to do something. Kai happened to follow me by chance and said he remembered the ce. And then he got abducted-


    You couldve waited for us?


    And let Dean Alkis do whatever it is he intended to do with him? I scoffed. If we waited for you and the teachers, it wouldve been toote. Im not expecting a thank you but I was hoping you wouldnt say such a thing when I was only trying to save my friend.


    We were wrapped in an awkward silence for a minute. Senior Leo was about to say something but he was cut off by a knock on the door. Aunt Zaira came in with a man who was the spitting image of Sebastian following her.


    Your Majesty, Your Excellency. Senior Leo greeted. I also stood up and curtsied towards them.


    -The emperor? That means hes Sebastians father?


    With that realization, my eyes widened at the sight of the two. I couldnt call Aunt Zaira like I usually does too since there were other people around us. I was studying incognito in the Imperial Academy and apart from those who already knew me from before, most of the people thought my connection with the Archduchess was that Im a citizen of her territory.


    You can go now Prince Leo. Aunt Zaira said. I can take it from here.


    Yes Prime Minister Celestine. Senior Leo curtsied again to the two neers and left the room.


    I stared awkwardly at my adoptive aunt and the emperor. Thetter was looking around the room while Aunt Zaira was staring at me too much.


    Uhm what can I do for you, Your Majesty, My Lady? I said in a formal way.


    Well to start, I am the one in-charge of investigating what just happened in the northern forest of the Imperial Academy grounds and any other incidents rted to it. Aunt Zaira said.


    I assigned it to her. the emperor also said.


    I noticed that the emperor answered in a very casual way and he seemed to be mindful of his actions around Aunt Zaira.


    -But then again, if my understanding is correct, Emperor Ivan was also raised and trained by Aunt Zaira on his younger years, just like Sebastian.


    I am also here to personally thank you for saving my nephew and son. Emperor Ivan added. Not to mention you uncovered and stopped such atrocious acts within the Imperial Academy. I will make sure that you will be rewarded greatly for such achievement.


    Uhm Thank you? I sounded unsure, after all being rewarded by the emperor meant getting known. There was also the possibility of getting unwanted attention. I had some experience from my previous life.


    I advise not make it a big deal though. Aunt Zaira inserted which made me sigh in relief. Were trying to keep this case confidential, remember?


    Geez Aunt Zaira, youre just trying to keep your cherished children away from the spotlight until theye of age.


    Which is a good move since I dont want any unnecessary trouble, dont you think so?


    Well, I suppose you have a point. I mean, they are hiding their real identities while out in the world despite being your sessors.


    Now hearing such a conversation would immediately make one suspicious or confused, I was both.


    Wait, time out I mean excuse me?


    What is it Luna? asked Aunt Zaira.


    He, I mean His majesty knows about me, am I right?


    Of course I do! I mean, why wouldnt I? I was the one who signed the documents so the archduchess can legally adopt you.


    Oh I guess, that makes sense.


    Anyway, I have to go I have an empire to run. I leave this to you Archduchess Celestine.


    Rest assured your majesty, I will investigate this incident thoroughly.


    I watched as Emperor Ivan smiled and exited the room. Afterwards, I turned to my adoptive aunt who only looked nonchnt. But then again, she was nonchnt most of the time.


    Now then, I know you have questions. Ill do my best to answer them.

 Chapter 46: Project Sentinel

    Chapter 46: Project Sentinel


    My questions were simple; whats up with the old alchemy building and what is Kais connection to that ce?


    Aunt Zaira was more than happy to provide me with answers, which was so unlike her. Usually, shes tight-lipped and very mysterious. If she ever does answer a question, shed do it in a very roundabout and confusing way. I was very surprised when she gave me a folder with the words Project Sentinel written on top of it in big bold letters and CONFIDENTIAL in red, even bigger bolder letters.


    Are you sure I can see this file? It has confidential written on it. I pointed out to the archduchess who only shrugged.


    If I dont tell you anything about that, you will probably not stop asking me. Im just saving myself some hassle. Plus, you and your friends got directly involved with it, or whats left of it, and Im pretty sure theylle asking you.


    Is that the only reason?


    And maybe, I want you to keep an eye on things as well. I already did my preliminary investigation but it shows that nobody else in school is involved with it other than Omar Alkis. Dont you think thats suspicious in itself already?


    You have a point. Wait, you want me to keep an eye on the school?


    You could say that. Right now, I dont have much sway inside the Imperial Academy, Im not that close with Headmaster von Eichenstein and the Minister of Education doesnt like me.


    Wow. I cant believe how casual you are with sharing that.


    Everybody knows that. Anyway, give it a read then.


    I just shook my head at how brazen my aunt was. Well, I couldnt me her. She had the power, wealth and authority so she could be as brazen as she could but not to the point of abuse.


    I contemted whether to give the file a read or not. What she said did make sense and personally, I was very curious about the operations of the old alchemy building, what was Kais connection with it, and how did my fox core ended up in such a ce.


    Project Sentinel was a secret projectunched by the previous emperor, Emperor d von Praiji, twenty-five years ago. That time, there was some conflict with neighboring countries concerning territories and war was imminent. The emperor ordered for a project that would enhance the warriors of Praiji Empires strength and power. They even made it a goal where regr recruited soldiers (those who did not possess any magical power forbat) could withstand the magical upgrades, thus strengthening the empires military might.


    The leader of the project back then was Princess Shuri, Kais mother. She was a great Alchemist and Mage, and was appointed by her father with the ministers support.


    Kais mother?


    Yes. She was rather a very talented woman with a thirst for knowledge.


    Project Sentinel started out okay with good results. They produced a potion called Sentinel Serum that was then distributed to the soldiers after testing. It proved to have a good effect on the soldiers. The serum made them stronger, faster and their senses sharper. With such improvement, they defeated the invading kingdoms.


    Fifteen years ago, a sudden addition to Project Sentinels research appeared at the floor below the sub-levelboratories of the northern forests alchemy building.


    The time when my core appeared on their midst made me a little confused.


    -Fifteen years ago? But I appeared in the mortal realm seven years ago.


    That energy source was unlike any magic ore I hade across with. It appeared out of nowhere and they wanted to make some research on it, maybe even use it to improve Sentinel Serum. Aunt Zaira said which cut me off from my thoughts. The head of the project was also changed to Omar Alkis since Princess Shuri was sent to Syna Kingdom to marry King George who was the crown prince then.


    Let me guess, Dean Alkis screwed it up.


    You have no idea.


    Apparently, after Dean Alkis took over as the head of the project, reports of missing individuals from the slums and amongmon people piled up in the local magistrate''s office and became a big headache to the imperial government.


    It was the first case Emperor Ivan had to face the moment he took over the throne. shemented.


    It turned out that those missing people were used as test subjects on a new project by the same people in Project Sentinel. Their goal was to use the mysterious energy ore as a power source and manipte the energy it releases to be the new and improved Sentinel Serum, only that there was no need for drinking the serums at a regr basis.


    The ore was like pure energy that only beings like the gods could wield. But the young Omar Alkis liked the challenge it posed and pursued it.


    But it says here that the energy ore was untamed and whoever was exposed to its excess energy or those inserted with the energy from its main core were mutated with their minds broken.


    You saw them. she said.


    I realized she was talking about those mutated creatures we fought while trying to escape.


    Wait, does that mean those creatures were really previously humans? she just nodded while I obviously held a look of shock and disbelief. I cant believe it!


    Maybe thats the reason why Vyfal has a problem with her shrinking ability.


    Because she ate their cores when theyre previously humans?


    Maybe. Im not sure either. Ill ask Baiter.


    Wait, whats Kai got to do with this?


    Ten years ago, Princess Shuri visited Azte under the guise of seeing her rtives. She visited Imperial Academy back then without knowing her young son, Prince Kai, followed her. One thing led to another and Prince Kai managed to sneak inside theboratories and entered the room where the ore was kept.


    How did they miss a five year old kid in the sub-levels?


    I am not sure either. Prince Kai had been a very naughty child back then with a good ability to hide his presence instinctively.


    You mean, he doesnt even know hes doing it?


    Exactly. So, the young prince touched the ore, which may I remind you that whoever did so in the past either died or got mutated with a loose screw in the head.


    But Kai is-


    Very much fine at the present, which is still a big mystery in itself. Anyway, instead of killing him or mutating him, it activated the Fox Curse that was sleeping in his blood. So in a way, the curse actually saved him. Because of that incident, Emperor Ivan decided to shut down Project Sentinel, destroying any and every materials and records it had, which included the mutated monsters. she said. Those that worked on it were also dismissed, assigned to other jobs and were sworn to secrecy. Those that did not like that arrangement were killed. And the northern forest and the alchemy building became off limits.


    Oh. was my smart answer.


    -Howe Ive got the feeling she was the one who made sure of the killings? But knowing Aunt Zaira, she probably did. I wouldn''t be surprised if she''s involved in the darker side of the government.


    But the ore is still-


    Somehow the energy ore is indestructible so we just sealed it.


    So, if it was wrapped up ten years ago, howe Dean Alkis is able to continue it without anyone ever noticing? Also, doing such a project would need manpower and budget. Im pretty sure the imperial government is not giving him any.


    Thats exactly what Im trying to find out in my investigations. Why did Omar Alkis re-start Project Sentinel? Who provided him with the manpower, money and test subjects for thest ten years? Aunt Zaira sighed. Those were just some of the questions I thought of in this case.


    Would you like me to help you?


    No need, I got this. Although I need you to keep an eye out on your friends, Prince Kai especially. I have a question for you though.


    Go on.


    When we went to the site to investigate and collect evidence, the energy ore was nowhere to be found. None of your friends seem to know where it went I guess its the same with you?


    -Damn. I forgot about that.


    A/N:


    Hello everyone. Please feel free to put reviews about the story. It will greatly help.


    Also... the chapter after this one will be a paywalled one. Just like what I expressed in thement section of Chapter 37, I will have to put up paywalled chapters soon. I hope you won''t stop supporting this story. Mwah!


    Xoxo,


    Niche_Bezarius

 Chapter 47: The Unexpected Visitors

    Chapter 47: The Unexpected Visitors


    At the mention of the ore beneath the old alchemy building my body went rigid.


    -Thomas, Kai and Fan never said anything about that?


    But then I realized that Fan wouldnt be sticking around for long and if they asked Freya, not Fan, then she would not know anything. So why did Kai and Thomas not say anything?


    Uhm about that


    That energy ore they were keeping under there is a very powerful item, thus its very dangerous. Aunt Zaira said which me nervous even more. But your friends said that maybe it got destroyed when the entire building structure copsed. Not to mention there were witness ounts of a pir of light emerging from the location of the building. There was no residual energy that lingered in the area either so maybe it really got destroyed.


    I released a sigh of relief at her statement but still refused to meet her eye.


    -Was that what they said?


    Uhm Its true that there was an explosion of light in the middle of our fight, but I already passed out at that point.


    To be honest, I was a bit uneasy lying to her. She was after all the person who took care of me. Aunt Zaira was my benefactor.


    All of you did, even Vyfal. When Prince Leo retrieved you from there, everything was chaotic. she sighed. Well, everything checks out. Just try to keep your mouth shut about what I just told you to the others other than your friends. I advise you not to tell them everything though, only what they needed to know. Also rest up you still look very pale. Youll be heading home tomorrow by the way. All of you. Its already winter break.


    Okay Aunt Zaira.


    I released a high sigh of relief once Aunt Zaira was out the door and I sensed that she was already some distance away. After that, I suddenly felt tired and sleepy.


    -Talking with her really kept me up my toes. Now that shes gone, I feel rxed and tired. I should get more sleep.


    Minutester, I fell into a dreamless slumber.


    I woke up in the middle of the night because of some scuffling inside the room I was in. I cautiously sat up and scanned the room and was very surprised to see a pair of people at the foot of my bed. There wasnt much light since it was night time, but their eyes were glowing. One was a pair of eyes as blue as the sky and the other was silver like the moon.


    Shes awake. said a feminine voice.


    I heard a snap and the room was suddenly bright and I could see my mysterious guests clearly. One of the pair was a boy who looked a few years older than me with golden blonde hair and blue eyes. He was wearing a simple white shirt, a ck coat and ck pants, but he did not look like a regr person especially with the bow on his hand, quiver filled with arrows on his back and most importantly there was a faint golden light around him.


    The girl had red hair, but hers was a darker shade than mine, and sported a pair of silver eyes. She looked about twelve or thirteen years old and was dressed in a simple silver tunic. A silver crescent moon pendant was on her forehead which matched her eyes. She too had a bow on her hand and a quiver full of arrows. Unlike the boy, she had a faint silver aura around her and an eye-catching silver mark was on her shoulder, just above her elbow.


    So this is her? asked the taller male. She feels familiar.


    I know.


    Of course, the two were familiar to me but they did not know that. At least not yet. I met them before, back when I was still a fox goddess. I wouldnt say we were close but we went hunting a couple of times together.


    The pair that was visiting me were the foreign twin gods Apollo and Artemis. Back in their world, they were Greek divinities with immense power. Apollo was the god of the sun, archery music, poetry, healing and a lot of other things. Meanwhile Artemis was the goddess of the moon, archery, hunting and childbirth, and was the patron of children. They were some of the few foreign gods who crossed over to Afasia in search of refuge from their destroyed world.


    -Should I tell them who I am?


    We were acquaintances and they used to visit my home, Liada, but I couldnt just trust anyone connected to the Celestial Realm.


    Who


    Oh, do not be scared mortal. My name is Apollo and this is my twin sister, Artemis. We are here to meet you and bring you some news. said Apollo.


    -Right, which one was older again?


    You called me mortal And from what I can see, you don''t seem humans either. Youre gods arent you? I asked. I noticed the two of them stiffen.


    -I guess theyre notfortable with mortals who can easily recognize them.


    What makes you think that? asked Artemis, her voice edgy and low.


    Youre both glowing and Im pretty sure the Imperial Academy is put on high alert because of the recent events and has a tight security. No mere human can just waltz inside without being seen or captured. I answered. Plus, I did not hear the door open and the windows are closed. My familiar is also sleeping just below the window of this room and she wouldve gone into action once she detected intruders.


    Good job at guessing that. Artemis said and her bow suddenly vanished. Apollos also vanished and they sat at the empty chairs on my bedside. I would love to recruit you into the ranks of my hunters, but unfortunately, you have a destiny to fulfil, so youre off limits.


    Destiny?


    Yes. Apollo inserted and smiled really wide. His teeth were blinding I thought I was going to go blind. That was sarcasm by the way, but he had a set of perfect pearly white teeth anyone would be envy of.


    Right


    I am some sort of a seer and I own an oracle. To make the story short, you Luna Hysi, is going to shoulder the hope and salvation of humanity against some really bad events in the near future. You with me so far?


    I couldnt help but scoff.


    -So its the usual then?


    We cannot get involved with such events directly since we are bound by some ancientws, but we must warn you of the iing troubles that will being your way. Always remember to be stronger, be always prepared, dont ever let your guard down and never lose hope. Artemis also said.


    And most importantly, never lose faith. Apollo nodded.


    -So Luna does have some sort of heavy responsibilities on her shoulders.


    What makes you think its me? I asked, a little suspicious about their words.


    I told you, Im a seer. Apollo responded. And I can see the future.


    But the future is not set in stone. I argued. What if Im not the person youre looking, or even hoping, for?


    Youll realize it in the future. Artemis replied. It is already in motion. We have to leave now, the local gods will not be happy if we continue meddling with mortals.


    The two suddenly stood up.


    You dont have to be the hero immediately, but just always be prepared, okay? Apollo reminded me and shed a smile again.


    Seriously, he should put abel on his teeth that said; DO NOT STARE, BLINDNESS MAY OCCUR.


    In the future, you will seek us, so here. Artemis held out her hand and gave me a simple silver ring band engraved with a spiral that formed a hexagon. Once you wear that, it will nevere off. But I must remind you that that ring is the key to my home, so keep it well.


    I took the ring gingerly and put it on my right hands index finger. I hissed when I suddenly felt a sting at the base of my finger. My eyes widened when the lines that made spiral hexagon became red, blood red.


    It has recognized you as its owner so it cannot be used by anyone else. Artemis said. At some point, it has a special function which you will find out if youre ever in a very dangerous situation. And by that I mean a life-and-death situation, okay?


    Okay. Uhm thank you?


    Good. We must go now. Fair well, Luna Hysi. Artemis said and she vanished.


    See you soon Luna Hysi! Apollo winked and he vanished as well.


    The room became silent and dark again. I was even contemting if it was all just a dream, but the ring on my finger was real so I was really visited by a pair of foreign gods.


    -And its the Greeks no less. At least its the most sociable pantheon among the foreign gods.


    I stared at the ring under the moonlight.


    -Luna was born with a big destiny ahead of her. And the fact that those two visited just to warn her and even gave me a special ring which is ssed as a divine item, whatever her destiny is must be a big deal to the residents of all realms of Afasia.


    I then wondered; what if I did not inhabit Lunas body? Would I be one of the gods that would watch her fulfil her destiny?


    Well my questions were unanswered and I just decided to return to sleep.

 Chapter 48: Incident and Gathering

    Chapter 48: Incident and Gathering


    Apollo and Artemis reappeared on top of the clock tower in the center of Azte, the highest building within the capital city, apart from the imperial pce towers. Artemis watched the sleeping city with the eyes of a hunter, her thoughts were on the meeting of the future hero of Afasia. Apollo on the other hand couldnt help but feel like the mortal Luna Hysi seemed familiar.


    Hey sis, dont you think Luna Hysi feels familiar? Apollo asked.


    What do you mean?


    I mean, the way she spoke to us, the way she looked at us and even how it felt to be around her. It feels really familiar. It feels like I was talking to Nyxtriel.


    There had been no news that Nyxtriel is in the mortal realm.


    Nyxtriel is missing Arty, there will be no news about her. Who knows, maybe shes hanging around here like her sister.


    Artemis suddenly hit her younger twin brother on the head which made thetter yelp.


    First, dont ever call me with that name. And second, no ones supposed to know shes in the mortal realm. Artemis sighed in disbelief at her brothers carelessness. We should go now. Hera, Odin and Xiwangmu will give us an earful if we return anyter.


    Fine.


    The two vanished from Azte City without anyone noticing they were even there.


    All but one.


    Nothing could get past her. After all shes the strongest mage in the Central Continent, maybe even the entire world.


    So they have already made their move. I should make mine soon then.


    ***


    I wrapped a towel over my body and stepped out of the bath. I made my way towards the mirror inside the bathroom and inspected my face; I was starting to gain some color. It made me feel a lot better since Aunt Zairamented on how pale I was the day before.


    My eyes drifted to the ring stuck on my finger. I tried to pull it while in the bath but it proved to be futile and it just remained there like it was stuck with a super adhesive. I just gave up on it. Artemis did say that I would need their help in the future and the ring was sort of like my connection to them. I decided to just let it remain on my finger.


    My mind drifted to the previous nights event. Two foreign gods just visited me and sort of warned me? And maybe even promised me theyd have my back. In anyones opinion, such a happening sounded absurd in many ways. But it did happen, so it meant


    -Ill be part of some deep sh- I mean big trouble in the future.


    All of a sudden, without even noticing it, the door to the bathroom opened and I locked gazes with a certain white-haired prince. I froze on the spot and my hand gripped the towel that was the only thing concealing my body. I saw Kais jaw hang open and he blinked many times.


    -How did he  How was he able to get close without me noticing it?


    Being aware of my surroundings was like second nature to me. It was something I learned while living in the monster-infested Celestine Territory. So Kai barging in without my notice was really shocking.


    Im sorry! he yelled and closed the door.


    The moment the door was mmed close, I let out a breath I did not even know I was holding. My mind was still trying to get around the fact that a guy just saw me wearing nothing but a towel, not to mention the mark on my chest, shoulder and upper back that I had managed to keep hidden to everyone else was seen on disy.


    I would be lying if I did not feel like banging my head on the wall at that moment. Now as much as I wanted to just wallow on embarrassment, I realized my clothes were outside the bathroom and Kai was still on the other side of the door.


    -Aaassshhh Damn it.


    I just swallowed my pride and knocked on the door. Uhm Kai?


    ..U Ah? I-I-I mean, yeah?


    Can you get my clothes for me? They should be in the bed.


    I waited for about a minute before a knock sounded on the other side. I opened the door slightly and put my hand. Once I had my clothes on my hand, I immediately put them on, dried my hair using the skill [Blower] and exited the bathroom.


    Ah, [Blower] is a skill Aunt Zaira taught me. It was abination of manipting two elements; wind and fire, to create a warm enough air/wind to dry things easily.


    Once I was outside, I could still feel my face heat up, but it my ears were a lot worse. They were probably very red and I was trying my best to conceal them with my hair. I also couldnt seem to look at Kai directly. Iter learned he was doing his best to avoid looking at my face either.


    So am I the only one whos not there yet? I asked to change the awkward atmosphere swarming us.


    Hmm? Uh yeah. Theyre all already on the rooftop.


    We exited the room and headed to the infirmary buildings rooftop.


    Earlier that morning, I found a letter at my bedside table. How I stayed deep asleep when Kai snuck inside my room to deliver it, was still beyond me.


    -But then again, I did not notice himing a while ago.


    In the letter, it was stated that my circle of friends would be meeting on the rooftop of the infirmary building to discuss everything that just happened. I was actually d when I received the letter. It meant I did not have to go through the trouble of talking to everyone just to get us all together. On the downside, they would probably be needing answers for everything that just happened.


    And a lot did happen.


    Once we arrived on the rooftop, I immediately paused and awkwardly waved a hand on my friends. They all returned it, which I was d of, but one thing, or rather person, did catch my attention.


    Freya? I called.


    Yes. Freya von Borealis was sitting with my friends. She looked annoyed, with an expression that clearly said; shed rather train than be there at that moment. I was also sure that it was Freya and not the others. I had learned to differentiate them after all.


    As much as I wanted an answer to that unasked question, there were much more important matters to discuss among us.


    I took a seat on one of the empty seats and gotfortable. I felt Kai sit next to me but I still did not feel like facing him. Unfortunately though, the others sensed the awkwardness between us.


    Did something happen when Kai came to get you? Peter asked skeptically and started bothering his cousin who kept denying it with a red face.


    Maybe Kai arrived at the wrong timing and barged inside the bathroom while Luna was in the middle of changing! Bernard said in a joking manner. He just did not realize how close he was to the truth.


    With Bernards statement, I felt myself freeze. Meanwhile I could hear Kai hup.


    Eh? No way right?


    I really felt like finding a hole and just hide there.

 Chapter 49: Lying for Convenience

    Chapter 49: Lying for Convenience


    I was aware Bernard only said it as a joke, but the memory of Kai barging inside the bathroom popped up in my mind. I could feel my face and ears heat up at the thought. I know it wasnt an extreme situation, but ever since I became mortal, and a teenage one at that, I had be very conscious of my body and the things around me.


    Awkward silence hung in the air. I gritted my teeth in both embarrassment and frustration. In my previous life, nobody would dare make me the center of a joke (apart from my siblings). But then again, I used to not mind it and everyone else kept their distance because of my status.


    But


    I was currently Luna. I was mortal and I had weird friends. Bernard most of all loved teasing us the moment he was given the chance.


    Enough with that. Freya broke the silence with an annoyed tone. I mentally thanked her for it. Just let it remain between the two of them. Can we just get this gathering over with? I have to go back home and Im not sure if you guys care but who in the celestials name would set a meeting in the rooftop in the middle of the day!


    When she said that, I was suddenly became aware that the sun was ring down at us.


    Right. I said. Before we start, Im wondering how you got Freya roped into this?


    This was her idea. Andrea pointed out.


    I stared at the wind mage and she just shrugged. Then I realized it was probably one of her other personalities idea.


    Onest thing About what happened back in the northern forest I turned to Kai. Kai, I may have an idea what your connection to that ce was.


    Dont worry. Uncle Leo already gave us the rundown yesterday. Kai answered with a satisfied look on his face. My Fox Curse got activated because of that mysterious energy source in the cavern under the old alchemy building. Now that I think about it, this curse I loathed so much actually saved me when I was a child.


    I couldnt help but smile at his response. At least he wouldnt think as the Fox Curse as a burden anymore but rather a blessing. I heard from Aunt Zaira before, when I asked her what the Fox Curse was.


    Originally, the Fox Curse was a blessing granted by a fox deity to the ancestor of the Syna Kingdoms royal family. The fox deity in question was my sister Elthesia who was roaming the mortal realm almost a millennium ago if counted by mortal realm years. She blessed the mortal who helped her. He would then gain some attributes of a fox spirit, and a few more. But there was a catch, he and those that inherited the blessing cannot harm or kill a fox.


    Unfortunately a direct descendant of that ancestor, to be specific Kais great-great-grandfather and founder of the Syna Kingdom, killed off all the fox poption of a mountain, not caring of his familys rule of never harming or killing a fox. The blessing became a restriction and was slowly considered as a curse. In the end, those of the direct bloodline cannot escape the curse which would be activated if the carrier was exposed to a life-and-death situation.


    I think the blessing my sister gave, even though they were calling it a curse, was still a blessing in many ways. It saved them from a life-and-death situation after all. But they could never escape the fate of being hunted, just like a fox, for the different applications of the effects of the curse in their body.


    I suppose thats one less exnation for me. Now then, I know you have a lot of questions regarding what happened in the forest. I turned to Freya, Kai, and Thomas. Especially the three of you who saw that event.


    I was talking about when I was buried under a pile of debris and suddenly the energy ore in that cavern merged with me.


    On the way to the rooftop, I was debating whether or not I should tell them who I am, or who I was. Sure I trusted them because they were my closest friends (they were my only friends), but I also weighed things out. A secret such as being a former goddess is a big thing. It was probably even moreplicated than hiding the fact that I was the fourth miss of the Celestine Family. After all, my secret did not only epass the mortal realm and the humans, but also the celestial realm and those that lived there.


    Also, such a truth was not easy to handle. They got into danger recently because of me already, but revealing my secret would only get them into more dangerous situations. I couldnt do that to them.


    And so, I decided not to tell them about that fact that I am Nyxtriel Wetcheit li Stedus, princess of the Liada Fox n and a goddess of war. Or I was.


    -At least not yet that is. I hope they understand.


    I was on the run before I woke up in Lunas body and I was pretty sure the celestial king wouldnt believe I died when I fell in the chasm. Names have power, so those that knew of my real identity should be kept to a minimum.


    With that decision, I needed to tell them a more reasonable story. I was only hoping they would believe me and when the futurees they would understand and not desert me.


    That core I believe, belongs to me originally. I dont remember much about before I was taken in by my aunt, but the moment Iid my eyes on that core in that cavern, I knew it was mine.


    Is that why you said you were reiming what was yours? Thomas asked.


    It seemed to be the appropriate thing to say at that moment. I sighed. You saw how it reacted to me. If that core really did not belong to me, then it wouldve rejected me and I wouldve be one of those mutated creatures we fought.


    Why was that energy  I mean, why is that core yours? Kai asked.


    Im not sure either. But I think it has something to do with my origin.


    Now that one was not aplete lie.


    Thomas then replied. But you dont have memories of before you were taken in by the  I mean, by your aunt.


    -Dang, he almost let that one slip!


    I gave Thomas a re which he only replied with an apologetic look.


    By memories, you mean that scene we saw when you entered my mind but we ended up slipping into yours? Freya pointed out in which I nodded solemnly.


    -I never thought they would believe such a lie. But then again, humans believe just about anything but the truth.


    Wait, time out. Bernard interrupted. Freya knows something about you that we dont? Howe?


    That one uhm I guess it wont hurt telling you guys about it.

 Chapter 50: Bernards Request

    Chapter 50: Bernard''s Request


    Telling them about the story of me entering Freyas mind was not easy, especially when Freya and I had theplicated rtionship of patient and healer (mental healer on my case). I was very surprised when Freya seemed like she was okay with telling my friends though.


    I told them what happened a couple of months ago, but I did not tell them everything though, like what Freya''s situation was for example or what was inside Freyas mind.


    I wasnt sure what happened but all of a sudden, we were inside my mind and Freya got pulled in it. I said.


    So youre saying you have an ability to enter peoples minds? asked Peter with a very shocked expression. Youve never done that to us, right?


    Of course not! So far only Thomas and Freya were the ones I tried it on, Thomas being aplete ident! I answered.


    At the mention of his name, Thomas immediately perked up.


    -Right, I did never tell him about that.


    You did what?! Thomas eximed.


    Ill tell you the details and apologize to youter. I said to calm him down. Anyway, as you are all aware already, I sort of do not have any recollection of my memories before I was taken in by my current guardian, but that time, Freya and I saw what happened to me before I was saved.


    Whether you believe it or not, Little Miss Perfect here saw her vige and everyone in it get ughtered and burned. She also witnessed the death of her parents on the hands of some creature with intelligence. Freya added. She was about to die herself but weird stuff happened and we got out.


    Yeah Thats what happened. I apologize for not telling you about it. I said shyly.


    Silence once again enveloped us and to be honest, I was sort of getting ufortable with it. My friends were a noisy bunch, so such silence was something I was not used to around them. I was already thinking of how they would misunderstand me. I couldnt help but sigh at that.


    -I bet theyll give worse reactions if I reveal to them the other secrets Im keeping.


    I sighed again in disappointment. Disappointment to myself.


    All of a sudden, a hand was ced on my shoulder. I looked up and saw Kai with a smile on his face.


    Its something between you and Freya. You dont have to apologize you know.


    What? I asked, a bit baffled at his words.


    Kai is right. Peter inserted. People are entitled to have secrets that they wish to keep for themselves. Even we have our own secrets. And we wish for it to remain that way. Who wants to share their secrets to others?


    Peter?


    My mind was nk as they spoke. To be honest I was really shocked at their responses.


    Luna, Andrea called. The first time I met you, I already knew you carry a lot of secrets. People like you tend to do so. We respect your desire of keeping it, after all theyre your secrets. Although, just remember that we will always be here to listen if you want talk about it in the future.


    Andreas got a point. Bernard seconded. We will wait when youre ready to share them. Besides, it''s probably the same thing with us.


    You guys


    I didnt even notice I was already crying. I felt so guilty as I heard their words. They were saying all those things but I outright lied to them just a few moments ago.


    -Do I even deserve to be their friend?


    I continued bawling, something I couldnt believe I would ever do even in my current life. I could hear my friends try to soothe me so I could stop crying, but I was so touched at their words that I couldnt help but cry even more.


    Damn it, you guys are so sappy. said an annoyed Freya who scoffed at the scene we were making on the rooftop.


    All of us froze and looked at her. I was told some of them actually red at her because of her insensitivement.


    I dont have to make such promises, were not even friends. Anyway, if were done here, Im going. she stood up and left the rooftop immediately.


    We just looked at each other and snickered. On my case, I felt a little relieved. Even with such atmosphere, we could still be friends. They even promised to wait for me to tell them my secrets.


    At that moment, I realized (time and time again) that I found such great friends and I would do my best to protect them, especially with what I just learned the previous night. That time, I also hoped they would still ept me and consider me a friend once they find out who I really am.


    We stayed there for a few more minutes before we left. All of us still had to go back to our own homes and I was pretty sure my friends families were waiting for them.


    Just as we were about to leave, Bernard called my attention.


    Yeah? I asked after hearing him call my name.


    Can I talk to you? Just the two of us.


    I turned to the others who just gave a nod andpletely left the rooftop.


    Ill wait for you in your room. Thomas said. We were going to go home togetherter.


    I stood before Bernard and I noticed that he was evading my gaze and he was actually fidgeting at where he stood.


    What is it? Spill.


    Uhm About your familiar


    Vyfal?


    I kept thinking about it, as I waited for you to wake up. Vyfals true form, its a qilin, isnt it?


    I couldnt help but gasp and step back in surprise.


    -How does he know that? I thought Vyfal is the only qilin in Afasia?


    Bernard, I


    I know one when I see one. he said. At least she fits the description I know. Im not sure about the color though. But shes definitely a qilin isnt she?


    How did you know that? I asked, but I could hear my voice be edgy, something I usually do when Im a bit skeptical.


    How did you make a qilin your familiar? he asked again. Are you perhaps Perhaps youre-


    My aunt gave her to me as an egg. I admitted. I was trying to be truthful after the lie I just told them.


    Your... aunt?


    Yes. Bernard, you did not answer my question; how did you know Vyfal is a qilin?


    I he took a deep breath. I dont know how to exin it, but do you know the term Chinese?


    -Chinese?


    I racked my brain for the term, after all I found it familiar. A memory of Aunt Zaira telling me that some of the words she sometimes mutters by herself was called Chinesenguage.


    -But I thought she said nobody else would know about it?


    How did you know that term as well? I asked again.


    So you do know it.


    Not me, my aunt. I replied in a confused manner.


    Luna, I promise to tell you and our friends about it but first, I must meet your aunt. Can you help me meet your aunt?


    I beg your pardon?


    I was taken aback at his request. Aunt Zaira, in many ways is strange (no offense), but I was studying incognito and nobody knew my real connection to her. But Bernard wanting to meet her would mean I had to reveal it.


    In fact, shell probably want to meet me. he suddenly pulled out a piece of paper and gave it to me. I checked it and saw strange symbols written on it.


    -These symbols seem familiar


    Give that to your aunt. Bernard said, cutting me off from my thoughts. Once she sees that, shell probably want to meet me.


    I stared at Bernard and the note. Bernard had always been optimistic but the one I was seeing in front of me was someone with a desperate look. Someone desperate to have answers to his questions. And so


    Fine Ill give it to her, but I wont promise anything.


    Thats fine by me.


    I sighed. I decided to might as well do it.


    -What could go wrong?

 Chapter 51: Spilling to Dear Auntie

    Chapter 51: Spilling to Dear Auntie


    Thomas and I were fetched by Mildred as per usual. Andrea also rode with us since her house was on the way. When I reached the Celestine Mansion, I was greeted by Vyfal who was finally returned to her fox cub form. Looks like Bai really did help her with her shrinking ability problem.


    That same night, Aunt Zaira returned home. It was quite a festive night since everyone was present. And by everyone I meant Edmund, Eliza, Sebastian, Zach, Torii, Aunt Zaira and I.


    I spent dinner listening to my adoptive older siblings stories during their internship in their respective fields, student council work for Torri. I was d Aunt Zaira did not mention anything about what happened at the academy. I understood it was quite the confidential case so I respected that.


    I heard Luna is quite famous at school! Sebastian suddenly said which changed the topic of the conversation.


    Ooh, I heard that as well. Eliza added and pped her hands in anticipation. Torii, tell us!


    I couldnt help but shake my hand and sigh. I eyed Torii, somehow hoping she would get the signal I was trying to convey using my eyes; dont say anything ridiculous.


    Luna is quite a legend in school alright. Torii said, still devoid of emotion.


    Torii I warned.


    But shes a good student and she gets along with most of the students. At least she gets along with themoners and those noble-born who does not mindmoners.


    Eh I see. Thats quite a good reputation Luna. Edmund said as praise. I couldnt help but blush at hispliment.


    But shes also quite the troublemaker. I gasped and almost choked on my food at Torii''s added statement.


    Torii!


    Torii decided to spill the troubles I was part of in the academy, at least the small-scale ones and those that were allowed to be revealed. Later on, my elder brothers and sister started teasing me which I found a little annoying but I did not react violently at it.


    Luna. Sebastian called. Again. I heard a lot about you from Kai. Looks like my shy and introverted cousin really likes you as a friend. Even Peter. They wouldnt stop talking about you whenever we meet up.


    Were just friends Seb. I pointed out.


    Exactly. Kids from the royal family do not make friends easily due to the threats of our lives. If we do have friends its either for political reasons or because our families were friends in the first ce. he suddenly smiled. It was a smile filled with warmth. Thats why being friends with my introverted cousin and arrogant younger brother is a big deal for me Luna.


    Pfft! I guess theyre Kai and Peter respectively.


    Sebastian only smiled.


    Sebastian was a really nice guy, so I was wondering why Peter hated him.


    -I should ask himter.


    After dinner, Aunt Zaira asked me to go to her study. She said she wanted to speak to me privately. I took this as the perfect opportunity to give Bernards strange note to her. I sat at the chair opposite of her once I was inside her study. I took note of the paperwork stacked on her desk.


    -Right. Shes busy. Shes the prime minister after all.


    Uhm


    Now then. Aunt Zaira suddenly seemed like her attitude turned one-hundred-eighty degrees. Now that were home, we can finally talk freely.


    Uhm pardon?


    I couldnt ask you to tell me the truth back at the academy since Im not sure of the security, but right now you can finally tell me the truth.


    The room suddenly became stifling and it was getting harder to breath. I realized that Aunt Zaira was using her magical energy to pressure me. And to be honest, I felt like my body was getting squished by something I couldnt see.


    Aunt Zaira was the most powerful mage in central continent, possibly even in the entire world, but growing up with her, I was trained to be able to withstand the pressure of such powerful magical energy. I could even withstand the pressure of most mages magical energy because of how I was brought up. But Aunt Zaira was giving off more than the usual pressure which was unusual of her.


    You lied to me back there. So I want to hear the truth.


    I was already on the brink of copsing to where I was seated at the crushing pressure. But all of a sudden, warmth exploded inside me and I was finally able to breath normally again.


    -What is this? At my level, even I couldnt withstand Aunt Zairas full power, but why am I suddenly?


    I suddenly remembered that I was finally reunited with my core, my spiritual core as a fox deity. I realized that my core was protecting me from the crushing pressure of my adoptive aunts magical power.


    That energy ore below the old alchemy building, the one Omar Alkis has been experimenting for thest ten years, you have it. Aunt Zaira suddenly said while staring at me.


    I could only freeze on the spot. She was looking at me with anticipation and curiosity, and maybe even a hint of anger.


    -Anger? Why would she


    The pressure was suddenly gone and Aunt Zaira rxed. At the same time, the warm feeling that enveloped me also vanished and I sucked in a deep breath I did not know I was holding.


    So, are you going to tell me the truth or do we have to go for round two?


    I swallowed the nonexistent lump on my throat. The scene of the crushing pressure of her power was reyed in my mind and I couldnt help but shiver.


    -Dang it! Aunt Zaira can never really be underestimated!


    Fine. What do you want to know? I asked.


    Aunt Zaira leaned closer and ced both her hands below her chin. She stared at me intently that I felt shivers run up my spine.


    That energy ore is no ordinary ore. That was the spiritual core of a deity that met an unexpected death. Whoever''s the owner of it can be revived using the proper procedures. Now how did a brat like you get a deitys spiritual core?


    I took a deep breath. I was still a little guilty at lying to my friends regarding the same topic, but I knew I couldnt hide anything from Aunt Zaira. And besides, despite my adoptive aunts strangeness and weird habits, she was probably the person I trusted the most at the moment. Sure she had her own secrets and dark ways, but I had the feeling I could trust her and tell her just about everything. And besides, if theres anyone I trusted enough to know my real self, it would be her. She was powerful enough to protect herself even against the Celestial Race that the inhabitants of the human realm deem as gods.


    I took a deep breath.


    What if I tell you, that spiritual core is actually mine?


    She looked at me skeptically. I already knew that would be her reaction.


    If that core really is yours then that would mean youre a god. And with such a powerful core, then a high god at that. Are you telling me youre a goddess?


    Yes. I said apanied with a nod of my head.


    Which one?


    Nyxtriel Wetcheit li Stedus.


    Aunt Zaira stared at me. She said nothing and just stared at me. I understood such a thing was unbelievable and very shocking to hear, but it was the truth. I was only hoping she wouldnt say Im crazy and cut off her ties with me.


    Nyxtriel? I nodded again. The Fox n princess of Liada? One of the goddesses of war in the legends?


    Yes. I know it seems unbelievable, but its the truth.


    Nyxtriel


    I was already sighing in defeat. I was thinking that maybe Aunt Zaira really thought I was crazy. What I did not expect though was the tearsing out from her left eye.

 Chapter 52: Aunt Zaira Learns My Secret

    Chapter 52: Aunt Zaira Learns My Secret


    After revealing who I was to Aunt Zaira she sent me out. I was very confused and I was wondering what was up with the sudden waterworks. I did not even have the chance of giving Bernards note to her and I also did not see her in the next few days.


    Confused was probably an understatement to what I was feeling.


    The first week of winter break passed by quickly. I was mostly at home, thinking about thest time I saw Aunt Zaira. Other than that, I spent my time practicing the abilities I unlocked with acquiring my fox core and doing my assignments. Sometimes, I would practice with Thomas or hang out with my friends. Bernard asked me every time we met up if I already gave the letter to my aunt and my answer was always:


    Shes very busy right now. I still cant find a good timing to talk to her about it.


    I see. Ill just wait.


    I could hear and see Bernards disappointment at my answer, but there was really nothing I could do if I couldnt even meet her the past few days.


    Aunt Zaira was also not the other one who was busy. Edmund and Eliza were dragged by Sebastian to help him in preparing the Winter Ball which was due in a few days. As the crown prince, his father, Emperor Ivan, gave him the task. Zach, as Sebastians personal bodyguard, was with him by default. Apparently, Grand Prince Leo (Senior Leo) was also part of the people preparing the ball and so he dragged Torii with him.


    -Haa Everyones so busy.


    Speaking of Senior Leo and Torii. I found out from Eliza that the two were engaged ever since Torii legally became one of Aunt Zairas sessors. Imagine my surprise when I found out about it.


    Back to the problem at hand I was getting sick and angry with Aunt Zairas evading me. How did I found out she was evading me? My intuition. And one can never underestimate a foxs intuition, much less a womans intuition.


    It was the day before the Winter Festival. Aunt Zaira returned home. I decided to confront her even if she had to punish me for it. After ourst conversation, I was left with many questions and she left me hanging!


    I stood in front of the door to her study. I took a deep breath and opened the door forcefully. I saw Aunt Zaira freeze on her seat with a shocked look on her face. She was probably caught off-guard since I hid my presence, something I got better at thest few days of practicing out of frustration.


    L-Luna?


    I walked briskly towards her and stood before her. I was controlling my expressions so it wouldnt slip into bing an angry one but my actions probably gave me away already.


    What is it? she asked.


    Aunt Zaira


    Yeah?


    To be honest, youre a weird a person.


    Excuse me? she sounded offended.


    Let me finish. I said. Youre weird and scary at times, but you took care of me when I knew nothing, had nothing and did not know where to go. But can you at least give me answers to the questions crowding in my mind?


    O-okay?


    Last time we talked I told you who I was, but after that... nothing. Whats up with that?


    Uh I was preupied?


    Do you really think I believe that? You always say that among us, I was the most intuitive and observant, do you really think Ill let go of your suspicious actions when its rted to me?


    Oh.


    So I told you Im Nyxtriel Wetcheit li Stedus, princess of the Fox n, a high goddess among the Celestial Race of the Celestial Realm. But right now, Im Luna Hysi. What are your thoughts about it?


    Aunt Zaira shook her head and sighed. To be honest... I dont know what to say. More than a hundred years ago, my friends and I were under the gods protection as well as scrutiny. We helped them subdue the demons, yed the demon king and yet they were doubtful and fearful of us. So, I have reservations among those beings we believe and call gods.


    During that time, I was probably on the run so I wasnt one of those celestials that watched your battle against the demons.


    On the run?


    I sighed and took a seat. I actually calmed down. Do you want to hear my story?


    Do you want to share your story?


    To you? Yes. And I would like you to keep it a secret.


    Then Im all ears.


    I gave her the short version of my story as Nyxtriel. Technically, I just gave her the important points; my sisters execution, my familys massacre, me being a fugitive andstly falling to my death.


    That was seven years ago. I ended. And then I suddenly found myself inside this, Lunas, body and you saved me. And you know the rest already.


    A few months ago, you said you, I mean I guess that was the real Luna, was attacked by a yellow-eyed demon. Am I right to assume that she died that time? she questioned.


    I think so.


    Wait, Im confused.


    Youre not the only one.


    I suppose. The spiritual core appeared fifteen years ago, if the legends are true and a year in the human realm is only a day in the celestial realm, then thats fifteen days ago. If the spiritual core is really yours, then where were you eight years before you took over Lunas body?


    Good question. I was wondering about it as well. I dont know either. So thats the story. What are your thoughts about it?


    To be honest, its kind of overwhelming and Im not the kind of person that is easily overwhelmed. But I believe you.


    Really?


    A spiritual core is a core that belongs only to one individual. I already assessed that the ore they were experimenting on was a deitys core. If it wasnt yours and you merged with it, then youre probably dead by now.


    You have a point.


    A deitys core belonged to himself or herself alone. Nobody else could use it. Even if the deity gets destroyed, as long as the core survives, that deity had the chance to be revived.


    -So, I really did die and my core somehow found its way here in the mortal realm.


    I was still a little confused though. Aunt Zaira had a point. I thought I died seven years ago and I found myself inside the mortal Luna Hysis body, but my core showed up fifteen years ago. What happened to the eight years in between?


    By the way err Lady Nyxtriel?


    Just continue calling me Luna, Aunt Zaira. Remember that Im a fugitive in the celestial realm. Names have power.


    Oh. So even though youre an ancient fox whos probably older than me by thousands of years, youll still call me Aunt Zaira?


    I only smiled. You believe me?


    Of course! Even if youre technically ancient, I did raise the mortal you thesest few years. I can tell if youre lying or not.


    Touch. Anyway, as for addressing you, its morefortable that way. I have already considered you as a real aunt ever since you adopted me.


    Wow. It feels nice to be called aunt by a former goddess. Or a fallen one at that.


    Stop that.


    Right. Anyway, this is rather a very big revtion. Have you told anyone about it?


    No, just you so far.


    You didnt even tell your friends?


    I shook my head. I lied to them about my connection to the core. I thought, its for their own good.


    Good choice. Although its such a shocking secret, Ill keep my mouth shut.


    I smiled at her words. Thank you. I have a question again.


    Shoot.


    Why did you cry the first time I told you who I really was?


    Aunt Zaira went silent at that.

 Chapter 53: Kais Invitation

    Chapter 53: Kai''s Invitation


    All these years, I noticed that Aunt Zaira and I had a few things inmon. One of them was that we we both sucked at lying on the spot. And even if we do try to talk our way out of something by the use of some flowery words, we still find it quite hard to deal with. Aunt Zaira was a powerful person. I kept thinking that because of her status she could always be blunt and frank whenever she wants and to whoever she wants. Even if the other party found her annoying to the point of having her killed, she could handle herself.


    But it wasnt like that for me.


    Sure, I had the mentality an ancient deity, but I currently had a mortal body with limitations. And even though my core got reunited with my spirit it would still take some time before I could even grow as strong as I used to be. If I could ever do it, that is.


    After asking Aunt Zaira about why she cried, she told me a bunch of confusing reasons which I knew was a lie.


    I just suddenly cried. Even I dont know why I cried.


    Really? I asked, skeptical at her answer.


    Really! Maybe I was just really shocked! I mean, I used to be friends with a fox deity as well before I joined the group who defeated the demon king.


    Okay, maybe her reason did sound like she was telling the truth but I felt like she was holding back some information.


    Friends with a fox deity?


    Yeah.


    Who?


    Shes named Elthesia. she answered. She was the one who blessed me when I was a child. Shes the reason why I have an abnormal amount of magical power and variety of skills.


    I couldnt help but stiffen on my seat.


    -Did she just say my sister was the one who blessed her?


    My sister my sister was your patron? I asked.


    Yes. Oh yeah, Lady Elthesia did mention she had a sister she calls Nyx. I guess it is short for Nyxtriel.


    I gasped involuntarily. Nobody could call me Nyx apart from those I gave permission to do so. Even in my family, only my elder sister and younger brother called me Nyx.


    -I guess being my sisters champion is the reason why Aunt Zaira feels familiar sometimes.


    I suppose hearing my real name juggled those memories and you remembered my sister? I questioned.


    Yes! Thats exactly it!


    I just sighed. Well at least that one made sense. But I still had the feeling that Aunt Zaira was not telling the entire truth. I just decided to put it aside at the moment. I figured shed tell me when the timees. She had always believed timing was important anyway.


    On one hand, I was reminded she was my sisters champion, which would make Aunt Zaira some sort of sworn child of Elthesia.


    -Which makes her some sort of niece of mine.


    I shook my head at such thoughts. I just decided to not wrap my head around thatplication and continue treating her as an aunt.


    -Yeah, lets stick with that. For the sake of my sanity.


    I guess this concludes our conversation. I suggest not telling anyone about this at the moment Luna. This is this is some really big shit!


    I couldnt help but chuckle at her use of coarse words. She did have a point though.


    I know. I do hope it would remain between the two of us until the world is ready for such revtion. I said.


    I know how important timing is, so dont worry.


    I just smiled and sighed in relief. Suddenly, I remembered Bernards note.


    Aunt Zaira, do you remember my friend Bernard? I asked.


    Your friend from the engineering department?


    Yes. Somehow, he knows Vyfal is a qilin when she transformed back when we got trapped inside the northern forest of the Imperial Academy.


    He recognized her race? I nodded. That should be impossible. Vyfals currently the only qilin in Afasia. Her kin is not even from this world. Those who knows what a qilin is and what it looks like are


    Her expression suddenly changed to that of a realization.


    Did he say anything else?


    He also knew what Chinese is.


    What else?


    This. I handed to her the note. He said if you saw this youd want to meet him.


    Aunt Zaira looked shocked as she read whatever was on the note. I couldnt even read what was in it and yet she could. I could only conclude that whatever Bernard wrote was thenguage called Chinese.


    Indeed. I want to meet him. Thank you for this Luna. Now, I have things to do. Paperwork to read, check and sign. she groaned and I couldnt help but chuckle. We have already settled this issue between us, so I guess were back to normal.


    Okay. Thats probably a good idea.


    I did not have any opposition to that. At my situation, even if I was a former goddess, Aunt Zaira could probably destroy me at the snap of her fingers. Plus, it felt nice to know someone my sister blessed. And if my timeline was right, she was blessed just before my entire n was massacred, which made Zaira, no, Marii Chrishni von Celestine (Aunt Zairas real name) thest human my sister favored.


    Telling Aunt Zaira the secret, as well as knowing a few things about her (not to mention finding out about her rtion to my sister), it felt like some thorn was pulled out of my chest and I actually felt a little better. Sure, I was still guilty at lying to my friends, but Aunt Zaira knowing my secret was one less person I was lying to.


    The next day, it was finally the day of the Winter Festival. It was snowing in Azte and all citizens were getting ready for the festivities in the capitals square. Thomas, Andrea, Charles, Bernard, Peter, Kai and I were checking out the various stalls that were selling things that were only sold during the Winter Festival.


    Everyone in Azte, whether they were locals or outsiders, was obviously enjoying the festivities of the asion.


    Praiji Empires Winter Festival was celebrated in the honor of Ymirsi, the goddess of winter, ice and snow. From what I remembered from my lessons in the Imperial Academy, praying to Ymirsi during winter would ensure ones safety during that season.


    Back in the celestial realm, I personally knew Ymirsi. She was the epitome example of an ice princess with her stoic expressions and snow white hair. She also was the most powerful ice wielder in the entire celestial realm, which was befitting of her title as the goddess of winter, ice and snow. But despite all this, Ymirsi was a child at heart who loves children.


    And no, we werent really close since Liada was more in the seasons of summer and spring.


    Back to our small adventure in the capital, Kai suddenly asked if we could talk in private.


    So, uhm theres a Winter Ball tomorrow in the pce. My imperial uncle told me I could invite anyone I wanted, and other than that I also have a plus one. Technically its like my partner during the ball. So uh Luna can you be my plus one for tomorrow?


    To be honest, I was taken aback at Kais invitation. I figured I wouldnt be attending the ball tomorrow and I should just stay at home, but Kai invited me all of a sudden. I did not have the heart to say no but I was pretty sure attending a ball hosted by the royal family, for the first time, would also lead toplicated stuff in the future.


    -Lets just deal with it when ites.


    You can-


    Sure, I would like to be your plus one.


    Kai stiffened and looked at me. I saw his face go red and when I realized what just happened, I felt my ears rise in temperature too.


    Really? Great! Thank you very much! Ill send for a carriage for you tomorrow afternoon!


    Uhm yeah. Okay.


    -I guess Iming to the ball.

 Chapter 54: Bernard Meets Auntie

    Chapter 54: Bernard Meets Auntie


    Lets switch to Bernard who wanted to meet Lunas aunt. Hes obviously in for a surprise.


    Bernard Thesax is a boy of many secrets. The moment he was born, he knew he was different than the people around him or even among his peers. Of course, he did not think he was special, he knew he had to work on that.


    One of his secrets was that he was born with the memories of his previous life. And the most unusual thing about it was that his previous life was not in Afasia. At first, he thought he was a lucky person, after all, he was born in a fantasy-like world, but one question did linger on his mind;


    How did I get reincarnated in Afasia?


    He grew up wondering about that question. He often heard of legends, told in the vige he was born to, about heroes summoned from another world to fight the evil in Afasia or those reborn with the memories of their previous life intact. He wanted to tell them he was thetter, but he knew they would only think he was crazy.


    He then started to wonder if there were others like him in the present.


    Bernard was born in the Gihen Tribe, a tribe of cksmiths. He marveled at the coincidence that he was an engineer and inventor in his previous life and used his knowledge on his cksmithing skills.


    Years passed and he enrolled in the Imperial Academy at the capital to broaden his view on the field he was good at. Luckily he passed and managed to snag the fifth ce on the entrance exam of the Engineering Department.


    And so, his exciting school life began


    Bernard thought he was living a good life just like any other citizen of Afasia, but he soon realized he still had questions left unanswered.


    On his journey to search for those answers, he met Luna, Thomas, Andrea, andter on, Peter, Kai and Charles. And maybe throw Freya in the mix as well.


    At first, he marveled at Lunas level-headedness, matureness and strength. The moment he witnessed that, he immediately thought;


    Maybe shes like me, someone who reincarnated with memories intact!


    With that, he began paying more attention to his red-headed friend. His suspicions even became even more believable for him when Luna started offering him ideas of different items and inventions. They were ideas not even avable with the current knowledge of the citizens of Afasia.


    Maybe she really is like me! he used to think.


    The icing on the cake was when Lunas familiar, Vyfal, revealed its true form; a qilin.


    Back in his world; Earth, the qilin is a mythical hooved chimerical creature known in East Asian Culture. Bernard grew up in a country called China in his old life, so he was very familiar with the creature as well as the stories that apanied it.


    He could not believe he could see such a creature in his new world!


    After the incident in the northern forest, his questions and suspicions grew more and he could not wait to ask Luna for answers. But he was disappointed when Luna turned out to be not the person he was hoping for.


    My aunt gave her to me as an egg. Luna said which made his dwindling hope to resurface.


    Your aunt? he questioned.


    Bernard perked up at this and finally asked if he could meet her aunt. Luckily, Luna agreed and he finally had the chance of meeting someone who was like him and maybe he would finally have answers to his questions.


    He waited for days to have the chance of meeting Lunas mysterious yet elusive aunt. He learned to be patient upon being reborn in Afasia.


    Bernard knew nothing about Lunas aunt. He had never met her either. All he was sure of (and spected) was that she worked for Archduchess Celestine and she took in Luna when she was orphaned at the age of eight.


    ***


    Bernard was preparing for the Winter Ballter that evening. He was so happy to be invited by both Kai and Peter, princes of the Praiji Empire. In fact, he was so happy that he forgot about his anxiousness of waiting to meet Lunas aunt.


    Just as he was about to rest after finishing up his chore, Bernard suddenly found himself inside a dark room. Even if he did not want to admit it, he had been in enough dangerous situations to know that he was probably in one. His honed sensed immediately kicked in and he put his guard up.


    All of a sudden, he heard a p just behind him. Bernard turned around slowly and saw a marble table with a lone figure sitting on one of the two chairs around it. Upon seeing the person sitting on the seat, his fear was reced with shock.


    Who wouldnt be shocked when Praiji Empires Prime Minister, and rumored to be the immortal and most powerful mage of Afasia, was the one sitting there; Zaira Chrishni von Celestine.


    I suppose your senses are honed due to getting entangled with Luna Hysi? she mused with a smile on her face.


    Bernard had seen the Prime Minister only twice, both from afar. The first one was when she visited the vige where his tribe lived. She seemed to have a good rtionship with the tribe since she would personally visit whenever she wanted to order armors and weapons from the Gihen Tribe. Customized ones of course. The second one was after he started living in the capital city, Azte. She was doing an inspection on the local offices with another imperial officer and a few local officers.


    Even though he had only seen her twice, Bernard took note of her. It wasnt everyday he would see someone with ethereal beauty and powerful aura. If the rumors were true, the real reason why no nations would easily go to war with Praiji Empire (unless they have some sort of death wish) was because of Archduchess Celestines presence and involvement. Nobody would want to go against a descendant of one of the Heroes of Old who saved the world almost two hundred years ago from the demons. Her power was no joke either.


    Archduchess Celestine? Bernard called cautiously and fell to one knee.


    Please stand up Mr. Thesax. If my niece finds out I was intimidating you she would throw a fit.


    Pardon?


    You are friends with my niece, are you not?


    Your niece?


    Yes. She told me you want to talk to me and gave me this note.


    Bernards eyes widened when he saw the note he gave to Luna.


    How do you Lunas supposed to give it to her aunt. realization dawned on Bernard. Youre Lunas aunt?!


    The archduchess only smiled and started speaking in an unknownnguage. Take a seat Bernard, it seems like we have a lot to discuss.


    Shes speaking in Chinese. he thought. The archduchess is a reincarnator? Or is she an otherworlder?

 Chapter 55: The Archduchess Offer

    Chapter 55: The Archduchess'' Offer


    Zaira eyed the teen who ims to be a reincarnator. She still could not believe one of her wards got herself involved with one.


    But then again, shes a reincarnator herself. Or should I call her a possessor? Since she ims to be only possessing Lunas body?


    The previous day, she received a lot of shocking news. She never thought a day woulde where she could still be caught off-guard considering everything she had been through.


    First, she reached a dead end on her investigation concerning the illegal experiments Omar Alkis had been doing thest ten years, only to be told by one of her trusted informants that he may have been backed by demons.


    Gosh. Theyre causing trouble again. she grumbled mentally.


    Next, he was caught off-guard and was confronted by Luna. She did not appreciate being called weird but then she realized those around her really did see her as one. She was still trying to get her heard around the fact that her adoptive niece holds the soul of a fallen high goddess.


    Andstly, there was Bernard. She was quite skeptical at such ims, but then she received the note and decided to check it out.


    She couldnt just invite a teenager outright, so she had to look for other means to meet up with him. The archduchess decided to just pull his consciousness into a special room where she could speak to him.


    Lets do that then.


    ***


    Bernard fidgeted as he sat on the vacant seat which happened to be just across the archduchess. He was still wrapping his head around the fact that Lunas aunt was actually the famous Archduchess Zaira Chrishni von Celestine.


    Uhm


    What is your name? the archduchess asked.


    My name is Bernard Thesax, mdy. he answered almost immediately. His voice was even an octave higher than normal which showed just how nervous he was.


    Thats not what I mean. the archduchess leaned closer with a serious look on her face. Ni jiao shenme mingzi? [What is your name?]


    Bernards eyes widened at the question andnguage the archduchess used.


    She asked me in Chinese, does that mean she wants to know my name in my previous life? he wondered. He swallowed the lump on his throat and proceeded to answer.


    Wo jiao Bai Yuan, na ni ne? [My name is Yuan Bai, what about you?]


    The archduchess smiled and answered in thenguage of Afasia. Mine was Lian Akatsuki. I was half-Chinese, half-Japanese. But I spent my young adult years in China.


    Lian, Lian as in Lotus?


    Yes.


    So, youre also from Earth?


    Indeed.


    So Im not the only one. Bernard couldnt help but sigh in relief. Your highness?


    If you want to be formal, just address me as My Lady. But since youre Lunas friend, I dont mind you calling me Aunt Zaira as well.


    Uhm that is


    Whichever suits your preference.


    My Lady?


    Very well.


    My Lady, I know youre someone of high status and Luna Luna as well, but-


    Youre worried if I suddenly think youre taking advantage of your friendship to Luna so you can ask me for favors?


    Bernard immediately shook his head but abruptly stopped, she did have a point.


    Dont worry. I chose to meet you because you have your own merits. Being friends with Luna is just a plus. So, what is it that you want? Why did you want to meet me? Or at least why did you want to meet with another reincarnator?


    I just wanted to know why we are reincarnated in Afasia. Bernard looked down to hide his embarrassment and anxiousness. What is the reason of our existence in this world when were not originally from here?


    I see. I suppose sometimes we do wonder why we exist in the first ce. I guess you did not meet any sort of god or deity when you died and crossed here?


    Bernard shook his head. Hisst memory of earth was drowning to death after rescuing a kid who fell to the sea. When he was conscious again, he was already a baby named Bernard Thesax.


    Figures. To be honest, I dont know why we, well, I ended up here either. I suppose the meaning of our existence varies. And just like our lives even before this, we search for that meaning all throughout our lives, dont you think so?


    He stayed silent on his seat. He scoffed at himself. How could he not realize that? That was the point of living and leading a life.


    Thank you My Lady. I guess I was stupid enough to search for it when I havent even lived a full life in this lifetime.


    Thats normal. We always wonder about it after all, especially at your age. the archduchess smiled.


    Im sorry I had the audacity of asking, no, I apologize for having the audacity of demanding to meet with you.


    It is fine. You have questions and its up to the adults to guide people like you. the Archduchess smiled.


    Bernard did not know whether to be happy or nervous at her words. If there was one thing he was used to, it was to never fully trust cryptic answers. It did not always bode well.


    Now then, I hope even though we have confronted each other this way, youd still remain friends with Luna. That kid needs it.


    Dont worry My Lady. Bernard replied. Even if you tell me to stop being friends with her, I wont.


    Thats good. I like that attitude of yours. Although, I have to remind you to never reveal anything we just talked about. she warned him. This world is not ready to know of your existence yet.


    I I understand.


    Silence hung between him, and Bernard felt like he was losing his mind at his own anxiousness.


    Bernard? his head perked up at the mention of his name. Onest thing.


    Yes.


    I know its not the right thing to do, but before I met you, I had you investigated. Bernard couldnt help but swallow the lump on his throat.


    I think its normal for someone of her status. he thought to calm himself.


    I have to say, you have quite an impressive background.


    She sounds like she got hold of my resum or something.


    Youre skilled, talented and smart. Its a good background you know. he could only nod his head. Thats why I have an offer I hope youd consider.


    What kind of offer?


    Id like you to join the Dark Pce.


    Bernard couldnt help but wonder at the name. It sounded dangerous and secretive. Archduchess Celestine seemed to have known what was running on his mind because she immediately added;


    Think of it like the CIA or the MI6 here in Praiji Empire. We operate in the shadows and we receive direct orders from the emperor himself. her lips gave a faint smile. What do you think?


    Uhm Bernard swallowed his own saliva due to his nervousness. Can I have some time to think about it first?


    Of course. Ill give you until the end of your winter break.


    I think thats enough. Yeah Thank you.


    Very well. I suppose I should let you return to your body. We have a ball to attend to. Third Prince Peter and Prince Royal Kai invited you, right?


    Yes.


    I hope youll consider my offer Xiao Yuan. Its not every day I get to meet a reincarnator from earth like myself.


    Ill give it some thoughts.


    After bidding hisst goodbye, Bernard suddenly found himself back on his room, as if he did not just have his consciousness pulled out and had a conversation with the strongest mage in the country.


    The Dark Pce, huh. Bernard murmured. I suppose I should watch out then.


    With that in mind, he prepared for the Winter Ball.

 Chapter 56: Arrival

    Chapter 56: Arrival


    The moment the carriage that brought me inside the imperial pce reached the building where the Winter Ball would be held, I felt like running away.


    Seriously.


    But I steeled myself, especially my nerves and kept moving forward.


    I was greeted by Kai who helped me off the carriage hemissioned to fetch me from the Celestine Residence. I couldnt help but fidget since I could feel the stares of everyone in the area.


    Nervous? Kai asked.


    Very. he chuckled in which earned him a re from me. This is my first time to a ball, or any formal party actually. Not to mention this one is hosted by the imperial family. All sorts of people will be here to gawk at us.


    He led me inside the building and we crossed hallway.


    Why would you think people would gawk at us? he asked again.


    Youre the white headed cursed prince. Plus, this dress is definitely eye-catching.


    The moment I told Eliza that I was invited by Kai to the Winter Ball, she volunteered on helping me with my dress. Since I basically had no fashion taste as she called it, I left it all to her. In the end, she chose a baby blue dress with sapphire embedded on the dress as designs. Its upper part hugged my upper body snuggly, despite my small chest size. The only thing I did not like about it was that it exposed my fair shoulders and thest thing I wanted was for my body temperature to rise and expose my red mark. I managed to convince her to let me take a shawl to go with the dress. As for the lower part, it was quite puffy and the colors changed making the lowest part of the dress dark blue.


    I had to admit it was quite a nice dress, but I sucked at descriptions, so lets leave it at that.


    You look beautiful by the way. Kai suddenly whispered which caught me off-guard. I could feel my face and ears heat up.


    -This is bad. I cant let my body temperature rise.


    I began grumbling in my head, trying to clear my head.


    Although, whats with the shawl? The dress wouldve been fine without one. he added.


    I have various reasons for it. I smiled.


    My mind suddenly drifted to that little incident in the infirmary building. Kai suddenly barged inside and I was only wearing towel, which left my shoulders and mark exposed that time.


    -Did he not see it?


    Like that red mark on your skin? I stiffened at Kais words.


    -So he did see it.


    About that incident, Im really sorry. It was senseless of me to just barge into the bathroom without permission. I did not know what came over me but I kept calling for you inside the room but you wont answer. I was afraid something happened to you already.


    Despite my nervousness, I couldnt help but chuckle at Kais expression. He looked so cute while apologizing and it seemed like he did mean it. And if what he said was true, it was my fault. I was so lost in my thought that I did not hear him calling for me or sense him barging inside the bathroom. And besides, its not like he saw me totally naked.


    Still, he saw a part of my mark


    I saw a red mark on your shoulders that time. If I may ask, is it some kind of birthmark?


    To be honest, Im not sure. he gave me a questioning look. I lost my memories when I was a child remember? That mark had been there for as long as I can remember. I dont know if its something I am born with or is it something added thereter on.


    I see Although, I dont see it now.


    I shed him a grin in which he returned with a raised eyebrow.


    Its a special mark. I havent told or shown anyone that mark, but it only appears when my body temperature rises.


    I saw Kais face filled with surprise. I could totally tell he was marveling at the thought of how my mark worked.


    If youre born with it, then that means you have some sort of special blood within you. he said in which I nodded. But if that was added after your birth then it must be some sort of special ink for it to work that way!


    Yes, but I still dont know its origins. Its not like I have someone I can ask.


    Lunas real parents died seven years ago, so if she really was born with the mark, they would know something about it. But if it was some sort of tattoo and was a tradition in the vige where she came from, then it was no use either. The entire vige was wiped out by demons.


    We can have Andrea and Charles check itter. Alchemists like that kind of thing.


    Im notfortable of bing ab rat, thank you very much.


    If you say so. Are you going to tell the others?


    I sighed.


    -Right. Its one of the things I havent told them.


    Maybe. But not now.


    Then Ill keep it a secret for you as well.


    I couldnt help but smile. Kai really was a very kind person.


    Thank you.


    We reached the entrance of the room where the ball was held. Apparently, the man at the door had to announce the guests that would enter. This made me raise an eyebrow and looked at Kai skeptically.


    He did not say anything about it.


    Eh? Did I not mention it? heughed sheepishly and rubbed the back of his neck. He was obviously nervous.


    No, you didnt.


    Right. They will have to announce our arrival.


    Kai! I whispered-yell at the white haired prince who only kept smiling.


    I wasnt fond of getting too much attention, but announcing the arrival of the famous cursed prince, whom everyone avoids, and his plus one would definitely catch the attention of anyone in the room. I was hoping to spend the ball on the sides.


    That hope was thrown out the window.


    Kai just continued smiling and let me hook my arm on his own arm. Youll be fine. This is my first time in a formal party hosted by my family as well. Think of it like this, its both our first time and we help each other adjust to it.


    Do I have a choice? It would be rather embarrassing for the both of us if I suddenly back out now, dont you think?


    True.


    We reached the door and the man in-charge of announcing our arrival had a look of surprise. Whether it was because Kai attended a party hosted by his family or he had a partner with him in a party, I didnt know, nor did I care. To be honest? I just wanted to get inside, get some food and drinks, and then go home after everything.


    Announcing the arrival of Prince Royal Kai von Praiji li Syna! And his partner, Miss Luna Hysi!


    From the door, I could see and feel all the stares directed at us. I steeled my nerves and thickened my face.


    -Lets just get this over with.


    Dont forget to smile. Kai said in a teasing manner and we moved forward.

 Chapter 57: The West Courtyard

    Chapter 57: The West Courtyard


    I stared at the crowd with a bored look on my face. It had only been ten minutes since Kai and I formally joined the ball, but I was already ready to go home. I was staying on the sides, thankful that nobody was actually curious about my existence in a party hosted by the imperial family.


    The Winter Ball was filled with various nobles from different parts of Praiji Empire, as well as influential figures and foreign delegates. I even saw the emperor, Sebastian and Aunt Zaira doing their rounds of greeting people in the ball.


    Andrea, Thomas and Bernard came and talked to Kai and me a while ago, followed by Peter who was escorting Freya. We were all surprised at their appearance and couldnt help but ask what their rtionship was.


    Shes my fiance. Peter calmly answered, but we were very shocked at it. It took all our effort not to scream out and receive unwanted attention.


    Shut your mouths, flies will feast in it. Freya grumbled and rolled her eyes.


    On my defense, I only knew about itst night. Peter said and shook his head. I still cant believe I have an engagement when they never even consulted me about it.


    I only found out about it this morning. Freya retorted. Do you really think our parents will consult us about it? Thats how nobility and royalty work.


    We couldnt help but agree at Freyas words. I mean, on my experience Grand Prince Leo and Torii were engaged without them knowing as well. I was only hoping I wouldnt fall on such scheme in the future.


    Freya then urged Peter to leave since they had some other nobles to meet. After they left, everyone dispersed too. Kai offered to get me a drink and I nodded. I turned to Bernard who was still on his way to leave.


    Have you talked to my aunt yet? I asked.


    Bernard suddenly sighed and looked at me with disbelief. And then he whispered; I did. Imagine my surprise when it was Archduchess Celestine who showed up?


    I chuckled at his response. I think I can imagine it.


    Luna, youre one of the archduchess adoptive children? he finally asked, but it was more like he was looking for confirmation rather than asking. I nodded and he groaned. Why are you keeping your identity a secret?


    The country knew the matriarch of the Celestine Family would adopt children every generation, but the identities of those children had always been shrouded in mysteries. Only a few knew of them and some of those were the local citizens of Celestine Territory. But my aunts people knew to never reveal it to outsiders.


    I briefly exined it to Bernard and then added; My siblings and I study in the Imperial Academy incognito so that we wont be under prejudice or any unfair treatment. You are aware those that came from the Celestine Territory arent exactly treated nicely at school right?


    Bernard nodded stiffly.


    If they find out Im part of the Celestine Family, people will surely do either two things; one is that they would view it as an opportunity to gain connections to the archduchess and suck up to us, and second is that theyd use us of unfairness since our abilities are obviously above our peers.


    Now that you said that, I remember that even though you and Thomas get high grades at school, some students and even teachers would say its because of how you grew up. Or at least the environment you grew up in.


    Exactly. Whether they give us positive or negative views, my aunt will be implicated if people find out our real connection to the archduchess. I sighed. So Bernard, please keep this a secret.


    Are you not going to tell the others?


    I will, in the future, but not now.


    Well, if thats what you decided. Remember though, were always here for you.


    I know. Same here too, you know?


    Bernard just grinned. After that, he excused himself and went to the buffet table.


    Here. Kai said as he handed me a ss filled with a red drink.


    I couldnt help but raise an eyebrow and look at him skeptically. This is not alcoholic, right?


    Ha? What do you think of me? Were only fifteen, we cant drink yet!


    I was just asking since it looks a lot like wine. I replied and took the ss. I then took a sip and noticed the delicious sweet taste. Its delicious.


    If I were to describe it, it tasted like wine without the alcohol content.


    I felt Kai stand next to me, also drinking the red juice on his ss.


    I suppose youre really not a people-person. Kai suddenlymented.


    I couldnt help but scoff and then sighed. Yeah. Theres not much people in the Celestine Territory, and in the Imperial Academy I usually spend my time with my friends, you guys.


    But youre adept at adapting on your environment.


    I suppose so. Im not a people-person, but I know how to deal with people.


    Thats nice. he sighed. Hey, would you like to get out of here?


    Hmm? What do you mean?


    The two of us are obviously not enjoying this party, so how about I give you a tour of the pce?


    I dont think thats actually okay.


    I didnt know what was running inside Kais mind but offering a tour to an outsider to the center of the countrys imperial government was obviously not a good idea.


    Right Thats true. he replied as if only realizing it, but his expression immediately changed to that of an excited one. Then how about showing you my favorite ce?


    I smiled. I guess theres nothing wrong with that.


    We exited the room using the balcony. It was not difficult to jump down to the ground since we were both adept at usingbat magic which helped us boost our basic skills like jumping andnding from high ces.


    Kai led me to a maze of gardens and buildings until we reached an entryway. I read the name above it; West Courtyard.


    This is my residence. Kai said and led me inside.


    Ive heard of it before, the imperial residence has a different structure than most residences. For one, the adult members of the imperial family lived in different courtyards or smaller residences inside the residence. Sebastian told me that when he became crown prince, his residence was moved to the East Pce until he was crowned as Emperor. It was tradition.


    Such structure actually ensured privacy among the imperial family members since some of them (especially the wives) did not like each others presences.


    It used to be my mothers, but my Imperial Uncle gave it to me when I turned fifteen.


    Under the moonlight, I saw the two story ss building and the impressive looking front yard filled with flowers and a cherry blossom tree at the center. I noticed it was devoid of activities and immediately asked Kai about it.


    I usually stay at school since we have dormitories. he answered. I asked Uncle Ivan to not let anyone in unless for cleaning, which is once a week. At that time, I must be present so cleanings can only be done on weekends.


    But what about these days? Its the winter break and Im pretty sure you stay here. What about your food? Who attends your needs?


    He chuckled. I usually stay on Peters residence. And even though this ce is mostly left alone, its still maintained quite well.


    I see was the only thing I could say. I couldnt exactly tell him I felt sorry for him. I was well aware that even the people in the imperial residence avoid him because of the Fox Curse.


    Come on, what I want to show you is in the backyard.


    ***


    A/N:


    What are your thoughts on daily (weekdays) updates?

 Chapter 58: Moon Lotus and a Story

    Chapter 58: Moon Lotus and a Story


    Kai led me to a path at the side of his house. The path apparently led to the backyard of the West Courtyard, where what he wanted to show me was located. Although there was only silence between the two of us as we walked the dark path only illuminated by lighting ores, I could see the excitement on his face. Wherever he was taking me was really something he treasured and willing to share with me.


    -Why would he share it though?


    I used to wonder, but once I got there, I could totally understand the reason why he liked that ce.


    We reached the backyard minutester. Since there were clouds in the sky, I could only rely on my eyesight that was trained to see in the dark due to the activities I used to participate in back in the Celestine Territory. Plus there were also a few lighting ores strategically ced around the area.


    The backyard had a pond that took most of its space. I could see a few grown nts at the sides but the pond was definitely the biggest part of the backyard. The pond had a small pavilion that housed a marble table and four seats and beyond that was a sort of dock one could walk on to observe the pond. There was even a space where I thought one could stay if someone suddenly wanted to go fishing in the pond.


    What I thought to be the most unusual thing about the pond though, was that how it had purple lotus flowers on full bloom despite the cold temperature. As Kai and I passed the pavilion and stepped on the docks, I noticed that the further we go, the colder it got.


    I couldnt help but shiver at the drop of temperature.


    All of a sudden, a coat was draped on my shoulders. I saw Kai adjust it on me and smiled. I was worried he might be cold as well, but he just shook his head like he knew what I was thinking.


    I spend most of my time here, so Im used to it.


    I nodded and we continued walking.


    We reached the part of the dock with a bigger area and stayed there. I was really baffled at what Kai was trying to show me so I asked him about it.


    Wait for it. he pointed upwards and I saw the clouds slowly part.


    Kai tugged at my shoulder and then pointed to the pond. Just as the moonlight hit the flowers, it slowly released a soft purple glow. I couldnt help but marvel at the sight. The more the sky cleared the more lotus flowers illuminated the same purple hue.


    This is wow.


    I heard Kai chuckle beside me, but I did not take my eyes off the glowing lotus flowers in the pond.


    Its called Moon Lotus. Its a native in the Northern Continent so it likes cold weathers. It blooms only once a year and only for a day and a night, during the winter solstice. And if it happens that a full moon falls during a winter solstice, the blooming flower will glow with the help of moonlight. Kai exined. Nobody knows how it works or why it works that way but these flowers like the cold.


    Theyre beautiful.


    They are. Thats why this ce is my most favorite spot in the entire imperial residence. he paused, as if thinking. My mother and I were the ones who took care of it whenever we visited Praiji Empire when she was still alive. The lotus was actually a present from Archduchess Celestine during her exploration in the Northern Continent years before I was born.


    -Aunt Zaira did?


    The Moon Lotus flowers have two colors; purple and white. She gave the purple ones to my mother, and the white ones to another person, though I dont know who. he added.


    So youre saying, whoever had the white moon lotuses, its probably glowing white right now? I asked.


    Yep.


    Are they perhaps magical? I wondered out loud.


    Who knows? Ive never heard of any legends about glowing lotuses.


    Me either.


    Still Its beautiful and really nice to look at.


    True.


    We spent the next few hours talking about random things, like getting to know each other even more. Although I asked the most questions and Kai was the one who shared a lot more than I did. During that time, I got to find out about his life in Syna Kingdom, before he was taken in by the Emperor.


    Grand Princess Shuri was wed to Syna Kingdoms crown prince and gave birth to Kai a few years after their wedding. But since polygamy is a thing in Afasia, the Syna ruler had many concubines and consorts.


    I had always believed that the internal struggle of a rulers harem, the scheming between the wives, was as dangerous as war and politics. It could be as bloody as well if not properly regted. Kai and his mother took the worst of that internal struggle.


    Even though Grand Princess Shuri was named Queen of Syna Kingdom, it was only in name. The king had no affection to her whatsoever. What did someone expect from a political marriage?


    And since Queen Shuri was an outsider, the other wives had no respect to her and would even sabotage her when given the chance. Queen Shuri and her son Kai did live a hard life.


    Thats why mother likes visiting Praiji. he said. At least here nobody would tantly offend us and scot free with it.


    Hearing his story, I began to regret asking him to share his life story. I was d he was very open with it, but it just showed me that he was willing to tell me whatever I wanted to know of him and I wasnt even the same.


    It got worse when they found out my blood could heal light injuries and recover thirty percent of the magic power that a mage lost. he continued. When that came into light, mother immediately contacted Uncle Ivan and asked him to take me in.


    Why?


    Attempts of abduction, death threats and assassination attempts became a regr thing, and I was only nine years old. Mother had to get me away from that ce. Thankfully, since Syna became a vassal kingdom of Praiji since they lost the war, my father couldnt refuse. At least publicly.


    I wanted to tell him that if he didnt want to share he could just stop and not tell me anything, but I felt like my throat was somehow clogged up and I couldnt utter a single word.


    He continued


    Three days before I was supposed to depart, the part of the castle where my mother and I lived was attacked. My mother died protecting me. I could hear him sigh shakily, as if remembering a very horrible memory.


    Kai you-


    I want to tell you. I told myself that the more Im open with it, the sooner Ill be okay at the mention of it. he smiled and I could only nod. My imperial uncle heard of it and immediately ordered the archduchess to take me and my mothers dead body, no matter what method she used. My bastard of a father and those who wanted me couldnt do a thing when Archduchess Celestine openly took me and announced that shed be taking me. Ive been living here ever since.


    I suddenly remembered the previous assassination and abduction attempts on Kai years prior and weeks after school started.


    Kai. I called. Those times when you almost got killed and kidnapped, did your father have something to do with it?


    Maybe.

 Chapter 59: Day Off

    Chapter 59: Day Off


    I woke up because Vyfal suddenly decided to catapult herself on my stomach. I was still a little groggy but I shook myself awake to get ready for a brand new day. It was already two days after the Winter Ball. I had to say that night was quite memorable, at least on mine and Kais part, but what we talked about still lingered on my mind.


    Kai. I called. Those times when you almost got killed and kidnapped, did your father have something to do with it?


    Maybe. Kai chuckled, as if remembering a joke. He has been submitting petitions to Uncle Ivan about my return to Syna Kingdom since Im their crown prince, but Uncle Ivan always turns that down. But theres always a letter of such content every six months.


    Must be a headache then.


    Very. But Uncle Ivan is insistent on letting me remain here. He even granted me the title of Prince Royal just so my father cant easily get me even by legal means. he sighed. But I know my father. Hes very hardheaded and wont easily give up. Im not sure if he has a hand on my previous kidnappings, but I wouldnt get that past him.


    I see. I pursed my lips. I wanted to ask him onest thing, but I was hesitating whether I should ask him or not.


    I sighed.


    -Lets just get this over with.


    Kai, thank you for trusting me that you even shared a very horrible experience to me. Really, Im thankful, but-


    I know. Youre not ready to share your own experiences yet. I understand. Its probably difficult for you to do so.


    Yeah. Thanks for understanding. Uhm Can I ask you onest question? he nodded. Why were you willing to share it to me? I mean no offense about it, and as I said Im thankful, but you dont really have a reason to share what you just said to me.


    He sighed in disbelief. Youre as direct as always. Im wondering whether youre not fond of sugarcoating your words or you dont actually know how. Uh I I just want you to know more about me. I can be a little withdrawn and people can easily misunderstand me. Im not like you who is very direct and frank. I especially dont want you to misunderstand me.


    Hmm?


    Oh, that came out wrong. Uh I mean I want you to know more about me or something like that. Not like theres any special reason behind that.


    I could only chuckle at his response. I could tell he was nervous halfway to his exnation since he avoided me gaze.


    I was still a little baffled as to why Kai shared to me his past, but I was d nheless. It convinced me even more that those I call friends were very trustworthy and I had no more reason not to share my own past.


    ***


    What do members of the Celestine Family do on their day offs?


    Many people back in the Celestine Territory used to wonder about it when I was still living there. To be honest, I dont think we even had such a thing like day offs. Aunt Zaira was a famous person who instilled to us to never bezy and to never stop moving forward. And so, me and my adoptive siblings had never experienced day offs.


    Back in the Celestine Territory, on regr days we were either training, studying or hunting. On my part, it became even more hectic when Eliza and the others started going to school. They were doing so well that I dedicated myself into keeping up with them.


    A few days before the end of the winter break, Aunt Zaira suddenly announced during breakfast that she asked for a days worth of vacation from her duties.


    Well, that wasnt really the exact wording; I asked for a day off. And I want to spend it with you!


    We ended up voting on what to do on that day after breakfast. Just so it happened, Eliza and Edmund had the rest of the winter break free, and Torii did not have to return to her student council duties until a day before the break was over. I also made sure to be free on that day so I can spend it with them.


    I missed spending time with my family.


    Sebastian and Zach also sent a Magic Message and told us that they were free in the next few days and would be hanging out with us.


    Its decided then! Aunt Zaira eximed excitedly. We will be spending a quiet tea time in Spring Pavilion!


    Spring Pavilion was a small area within the Celestine Residence in Azte City where it wasndscaped to look identical to one of the Celestine Familys pavilions back in Celestine Territory.


    The Celestine Residence was actually quite a big property even though it was located within Azte City. It had a total of five sectors, all scattered within the property; the main manor, the guardhouse, the Dorms; the storehouse and Spring Pavilion. Each building had it uses and one could already guess what those uses were.


    The first building was the main manor where Aunt Zaira, me and the rest of my siblings, and the female staff lived. Any businesses concerning the family would be held in the main manor.


    The second building was The Dorm where students from the Celestine Territory who were studying in the Imperial Academy were staying.


    The third building was the guardhouse. Although it was called the guardhouse, all security personnel and male staff lived there. It also served as the training grounds and barracks of those in-charge of the propertys security. Of course, Sebastian, Zach, Torii and Edmund were regrs there since they could spar with Aunt Zairas guards.


    The fourth building was a storehouse. I call it a storehouse but I actually did not know what the usage of the building was. It was a simple building but heavily guarded both by human means and magical means. Its probably the most secured building inside the property. Nobody was allowed to enter it other than Aunt Zaira, Uncle Steve and Mildred.


    Lastly, there was the Spring Pavilion. It served as a recreational area for everyone that lived in the property. It was a beautiful ce and staying in its confines could even make one forget they were inside a major city of Praiji Empire.


    We spent our day off in Spring Pavilion. We didnt do anything special. We just hung out in the pavilion with Aunt Zairas favorite tea and Elizas specialties.


    Eliza and Edmund were reading a book in one corner of the pavilion, not caring about their surroundings. I couldnt me them though, the two were assigned in the borders for their internship and they were always on high alert.


    Torii was practicing her sword skills in the spacious area in front of the pavilion. Although it was our day off, she decided to practice. We didnt mind it though, since she seemed like she was dancing since she moved ordingly, following the tune of Aunt Zairas ying.


    Aunt Zaira was ying a stringed instrument at the center of the pavilion. It was an instrument I had never seen in the mortal realm before, but she called it a zither. I had seen one of the foreign gods y with it when I was still a deity, so I was wondering how she knew how to y one.


    Sebastian was sleeping at the corner, next to Zach who was drawing something.


    As for me, I was ying with Vyfal and my familys familiars. Apart from Sebastian and Zach, all of us had familiars. Aunt Zaira had two, the owl Bai and a two-tailed cat named Kuro. Eliza had a snow leopard and Edmund had an eagle, which were both newly acquired. Torii of course had her sylph; Ilra.


    I couldnt help but smile at the scene before me. It was very beautiful and serene, something I wished to always remain. But lets face facts; nothing ever remains the same in the long run of life.

 Chapter 60: The Lightning Magus Knight (I)

    Chapter 60: The Lightning Magus Knight (I)


    Winter break was over and thest month of the academic years first semester was finally upon us. Unlike the previous four months of the semester though, thest month would hold no sses.


    Amazing? Not entirely.


    Instead of having lectures in ssrooms, the next few weeks would be solely for independent and discovery learning, as well as applying everything weve learned in the ssrooms during the days we had lectures.


    In the next three weeks, we would need to integrate the theories, techniques and spells we have learned and we would be evaluated by the end of the month. It was apparently a tradition in the Imperial Academy that final exams would have no written exams, but were sole practical exams. But the downside was that, the students were not told how the exam would be carried out or what methods would be used for the students to be tested, until two days before the exam.


    So... it was a whole other deal of difficult student life.


    Last year the Military Arts Department held a race around the city walls. said Charles as we asked him about the final exams. The Alchemy Department looked for herbs in Kawayan Ind, the Magic Arts Department had hide-and-seek with their teachers, the Engineering Department refined raw mineral ores from the source, and the General Studies Department were asked to formte a n on the organization of the public market.


    So its pretty random? Andrea asked in disbelief and we couldnt help but agree with her.


    Pretty much yeah. Charles answered. But if you somehow hit a wall, you can ask the teachers or some free senior students for guidance in the next couple of weeks.


    I could only sigh at Charles answer. I think the others were also as dejected as I was. We were hoping to extract some ideas about the final exams form Charles since he was a second year, if that was how the academy made it then we did not have any other choice. Hisst sentence was a reassurance though so not really everything was a lost cause


    On my part, the only thing I could do was to train. My friends and I decided to practice individually but still try to keep in touch with each other during our trainings. Since we belonged to different departments, it wasnt like we could help with each others application of theories and skills.


    I spent most of my trainings in western forests clearing, the same ce where I found Freya in a daze but was actually in a heated argument with her other personalities inside her head. Nobody seemed toe in the area and I even heard a few rumors that students deliberately stayed away from there because of me.


    I wondered why but I never really got an immediate answer.


    -Am I an unlikable person?


    I just shook my head and continued with my swordy routines. The swordy I was practicing was called <Nine Sword Stances>, something I learned when I was still fox deity. I hadmitted it to memory and I was very surprised when Aunt Zaira gave me a manual about it.


    I asked her how she ended up owning such a manual but back then she just said a friend gave it to her.


    -Now that I think about it, maybe she knows about the foreign gods too?


    The <Nine Sword Stances> is swordy with nine independent sword stances created to overpower all sorts of weapons. I was taught by a foreign god who crossed over to Afasia almost a thousand years ago and became fond of it. This swordy was also perfect for the condition of my mortal abilities. It can also be integrated quite nicely with <Mystic Arts>.


    One time, when I was in the middle of practice, I suddenly felt the presence of someone else within my vicinity. I immediately summoned sturdy needles from my inventory and threw it to the direction where I sensed the presence. I watched as the figure evaded it at high speed. I continued throwing needles, then put ice needles and daggers in the mix, but whoever it was, he was really fast.


    The dark blue blur suddenly stopped on front of me. It was revealed to be a tall man wearing the badge of the Military Arts Department and if I looked even closely, the badge of the third years was pinned to his uniform cor.


    -A third year? He seems powerful.


    I coated my eyes with energy, activating a special sight, and I saw dark blue energy wrapped around him. Not to mention I saw the cackling of lightning as he evaded my needles a while ago which made him a magus knight with affinity to lightning magic.


    Who are you? I asked but I was already in a stance with my two swords in my hands.


    I was wondering about the rumors spreading among the students of the lower-years. I came here to verify. Apparently, theyre lying.


    Excuse me?


    Theres a rumor among the first years and second years that a monstrous energy level can be felt in the training area within the western forest. They tried to check it out but apparently the closer they get the more they get crushed by the pressure of the energy. he smiled which showed off his white teeth. The rumors said it was an unchecked monster. Others say its a guardian spirit, but apparently its a first year student from the Magic Arts Department.


    -Was I releasing that much energy in the first ce? But then again, my energy levels have jumped a lot higher ever since I got my spiritual core back.


    My hand went instinctively to the badges on my uniforms cor in an attempt to cover it. Who are you?


    Right, where are my manners. My name is Trent Kit, a third year magus knight student.


    So, are you really just here to confirm the rumors? I asked again, getting my guard up even more. The guy in front me, felt very dangerous. Plus, his name seemed very familiar.


    Yes and no. I came here for two things, one of them was to check it out due to the rumors, while the other Senior Trent suddenly smiled devilishly and suddenly pulled something from behind him. I want to fight whoever was hogging the western forest for himself. Or herself in this instance.


    He produced a thin short spear from behind him, but all of a sudden, it transformed into a full-length halberd with a wicked looking ck de on top of it. The entire thing was as tall as him and Trent was a very tall person.


    I swallowed the nonexistent lump on my throat and my grip on my swords tightened.


    -This guy is dangerous.


    It was my instinct speaking and it repeated in my head like a mantra but I knew I somehow couldnt back out. Even if I did, I could already tell that he would run after me and engage me into an unwilling fight.


    So? What do you think? Do you ept my challenge, Luna Hysi? he asked.


    -How did he know my name?


    Dont you think its beneath a third year to challenge a first year? I joked. Im technically still wet behind the ears.


    Is that a joke? my jaw tightened at this remark. I always see your name on top of your year and youre different from most of the students of this school.


    Different?


    Yes. As someone who grew up in the Celestine Territory, you have experience in dealing with monsters and have probably been in a life-and-death situation. You know the terror of to kill or be killed. You know how important it is to survive, something the students of this institution definitelycks.


    Saying something like that to a girl... thats not nice you know?


    He only scoffed and immediately got into stance. Ready or not, here Ie!


    ***


    Note:


    The <Nine Sword Stances> in this story is based on the Nine Swords of Dugu from The Legend of Condor Heroes.

 Chapter 61: The Lightning Magus Knight (II)

    Chapter 61: The Lightning Magus Knight (II)


    I was very surprised at the speed Senior Trent showed as he lunged at me. I almost lost my bearings and I was lucky to barely dodge when I saw the de on his halberd already a few centimeters in front of me. But as I said, barely.


    I tried to dodge to the left but he managed to nick me on my right shoulder which tore my sleeve. I used Rile to push his halberd away then swung Sanx in an arc in an attempt to hit him. But Senior Trent ducked and swung his halberd on my legs which I managed to jump over.


    I reinforced some energy on my legs and jumped out of the way then somersaulted a few times beforending a few feet away from him.


    You have nice reflexes. he grinned. But, I thought youre a mage? Howe you can do things a martial artist can do?


    What about you? Whats your problem?! I eximed at him. You attacked me all of a sudden!


    I told you I want to fight you.


    -My gosh Is this guy a battle maniac of some sort?


    In the blink of an eye, Senior Trent vanished from my line of sight and appeared all of a sudden in front of me, his fist alreadying my way. I deflected it using my swords and pushed him away. I then delivered a kick at the side of his head then swung my two swords at him. But he was able to deflect both of my attacks with his halberd and used the same halberd to throw me away.


    -Hes so fast. Is he perhaps using <sh Step>?


    <sh Step> is a skill that can increase ones speed. Others misinterpret it as <Teleportation> but in reality, the user was moving at the speed the naked eyes couldnt catch up on which may seem like he was teleporting.


    I had the feeling that Senior Trent was using <sh Step>. But considering he was a magus knight with a lightning attribute, he already had exceptional speed in the beginning.


    -Well, hes not the only one that could use <sh Step>.


    I gathered energy all around my body, circting it with most of its concentration my legs. I visualized my fast movement and I saw myself lunging at Senior Trent at a fast speed. I swung my sword at him from above but he managed to dodge it, of course, I was able to get him back for tearing my uniforms sleeve by using external energy to hit him on the chest while I was at it.


    It wasnt a strong attack just enough to push him back and maybe cause a bruise or something. I tried to hide my smile when I saw his confused expression as he looked at the blown right sleeve of his uniform.


    Youve got some good tricks Junior Luna. And I can see you can use <sh Step> as well.


    The next few minutes of our fight turned out to involve speed. A lot. If anyone was watching on the sidelines theyd obviously only see after images of both the timed we were lunging at each other as well as when our weapons shed.


    -<Spear-defeating Stance>


    I bended my knees a little, then pointed the sword on my right forward andstly gripped the sword on my left as I ced at the right side of my waist. I covered my swords with energy and watched as Senior Trent lunged at me with his halberd on its way to me.


    I sped forward, using the sword on my right to deflect his halberd my making it slide sideways through the de and then went to his neck using my other sword.


    Just as my sword came dangerous close to Senior Trents neck, I realized if I continued, I could kill him but on the bad side, it was toote to pull back because of the momentum of my swing.


    -Please let him be able to dodge!


    That was whats on my head and I really hoped Senior Trent could really dodge it or else I would be in deep trouble. My swords were enhanced with natural energy so it was sharper than usual.


    I was already feeling dread, but I was taken aback when I smelled the scent of something burning, and my sword was suddenly deflected by lightning. It threw me across the clearing, but I managed tond on the trunk of a tree and jumped to the ground. I also saw Senior Trent get blown away by the same thing, only he was more unlucky since he ended up mming to a tree with a thick trunk.


    All of a sudden, lightning wrapped around his body with his halberd cackling with the same dark blue lightning tendrils.


    That was close. I heard him say. Really close. Youre really good withbat


    -Not exactly


    Lets see how youll do with having magic on the mix.


    My first thought after hearing those words; Hes crazy!


    -Has he lost his mind with myst attack? Now he wants me to fight him with magic involved?


    The lightning around him became thicker as it danced all around him. A few of those tendrils even strayed to the ground which burnt it.


    I prided myself for being more advanced than my peers in terms ofbat and magic, but Senior Trent was making me run for my money. But I had to admit, despite having quite a hard time dealing with him without utilizing the full use of <Mystic Arts>, fighting Senior Trent was worth it.


    -Trent Kit. Aha! Hes the top student of the entire third years!


    I remembered seeing his name on top of the third year rosters in the past exams. He was the one who was able to beat Torii for the top spot!


    Are you sure you want to go that far? I asked. My magic underwent some changes, for theck of word, these days. I dont think I can hold back.


    Which makes it more fun.


    If you say so.


    Converting external energy into mes could take some of my strength and concentration, so I opted on using the new skill a reawakened after acquiring my fox core.


    <Fox Fire>


    I visualized small orbs of bluish-white mes spread behind me, nine of them, like my tails. Just as Senior Trent lunged at me with his halberd coated with lightning, I threw smaller fireballs from the orbs towards him, like some sort ofsers, which surprisingly he managed to either evade or dodge. He probably got hit too but he did not show it.


    When I figured it would be useless to throw attacks at him, I decided to lunge at him as well.


    I coated my swords with fox fire and swung at the iing Senior Trent.


    Fire and lightning shed. And although it may seem weird, I think the two of us had smiles on our faces as we exchanged blows.


    ***


    A/N:


    Sorry for the crappy fight scene, I really suck at making one. Its different from my imagination and the ones I see in anime than actually putting it into words. I hope its okay and I wish for your understanding.


    P.S.


    Dont forget to vote.

 Chapter 62: “Excuse me, what?”

    Chapter 62: ��Excuse me, what?��


    It was a bright morning. The remnants of winter still hung in the air which made the air a little chilly. But even with that, the students of Praiji Empires Imperial Academy were going about their business. Some were training in the open arenas, a few were in the library boratories in the alchemists situation) and others were just lounging around after their intense training session.


    It was peaceful and everyone had smile on their faces, until a sudden pressure showed up which made everyone stop and wonder. It was a very powerful pressure caused by the shing of two simrly powerful people and those who could not stand it just fell to their knees in shock.


    Inside the Headmasters office, Professor Tresde was delivering a report concerning the incidentst month. She was asked by Archduchess Celestine to convey to the Headmaster of the progress of the report. But the moment the overpowering and suffocating magical energy surged, the two immediately noticed it and stopped what they were doing.


    This energy signature Luna Hysi? thought Professor Tresde. Since when did she be even more powerful?


    Meanwhile the Headmaster was wondering who could release such pressure and immediately sent the teachers to investigate.


    ***


    Ever since I enrolled in the Imperial Academy, I had never faced an opponent that could make me run for my money. Well there was Torii but I knew her even way before then so she did not count. Freya was okay too but she did not meet my expectations yet. I did look forward to her improvement.


    I had always thought my skills wouldnt reach their full potential and would only be rusty of I stayed in the Imperial Academy. Fighting Senior Trent changed that. Apparently, the high ranking seniors could give me the fight I wanted.


    His lightning attacks, coupled with his speed and his use of the halberd made him a very interesting opponent. I couldnt help but go all out with my abilities. It even came to the point where I focused on using my fox fire as my offense while maintaining the necessary skills in <Mystic Arts> to defend myself. I used internal energy to strengthen my body and then used external energy to increase my speed. Doing four things at once was quite taxing for my mentality but I was too excited that I did not mind it.


    In the real battlefield, utilizing all ones assets would help one survive. Enemies wouldnt care if youre focused or not, after all, its a battlefield. It was a kill or be killed situation. And I had already experienced that, both as Nyxtriel and Luna.


    Back to the fight


    My eyes widened as Senior Trent threw his halberd at my direction. It was coated in lightning so its speed and power was deadly. I managed to escape it at a hairs width. The de did not hurt me but the force around it did. A few strands of my red hair got sted away as well as the entire cloth of my right sleeves. This exposed the skin on my right shoulder and sooner orter, my red mark started showing up.


    I produced a ball of fox fire on my left arm and decided to throw it at him. It caused quite an explosion but he escaped it and was about to punch me. Thankfully, I was quick on my feet and parried his fist with my des. A few maneuverster I was behind him. One of my des was on his neck while the other was pointed on his back.


    I won.


    I was breathing hard and so was he. We fought quite well if I said so myself.


    So, I guess Im the winner. I whispered to his ear. I was behind him so it was easy. And even though I was shorter than him I forced him to kneel just a while ago.


    I guess you are. he snickered. Torii wasnt lying.


    I released him and watched him check his neck where a small amount of blood was present. My de was able to cut through his skin causing a shallow wound.


    Youre a good opponent Senior Trent. I said and bowed a little. Thank you for the good match.


    Youre wel-


    I was a little puzzled of his sudden pause. I looked up and saw him frozen in ce. No, not in a way where someone froze him, more like he was frozen in shock. And his gaze was stuck on the red mark on my skin which was getting more crimson by the second.


    Senior Trent? I called.


    Junior Luna, can I ask you a question? he suddenly said, his voice a little edgy.


    Sure.


    That crimson mark on your shoulder, is the whole mark a nine-tailed fox?


    Im a person who could hide my emotions well. Well at least I think I do, but when I heard him ask that, I stiffened, and shock was probably obvious on my face.


    -How does he How does he know that?


    I was then debating whether to tell him the truth or not. Apart from Kai, nobody else knew about my mark. But Kaidid not know it was a fox either, he only knew I had a red mark on my chest, right upper arm and right shoulder. Aunt Zaira probably knew but she never mentioned anything about it, I wouldnt let that past her. She just seemed to be someone who knew everything.


    I steeled myself. I had always wondered what the mark was about. I, well Lunas body, had always had it for as long as I could remember, but I had no one to ask about it. The vige where she used to reside was now gone, massacred by the demons. I tried to find my answers in books, but I did not find anything. It was like such marks never existed in the first ce. It had me debating whether the information was deliberately erased by someone or no one just really recorded it in the first ce.


    And then all of a sudden, someone asked me about it. I couldnt let the opportunity pass.


    It is. It is a nine-tailed red fox. I answered. Do you-


    Before I could even finish my question, Senior Trent fell on one knee. His head was bowed with his left hand in a fist, ced on the ground, while his right hand rested on the knee that was touching the ground.


    -Is this some sort of greeting or something?


    I am very sorry for my transgression! I never thought I would find you and dared challenge you! If you want to punish me, please go ahead!


    For the record, I was confused and at the same time panicking at the situation. I did not know what was going on. I also did not know what the deal was with Senior Trent apologizing and asking me punish him!


    Uhm Senior Trent, please calm down. Please lift-


    Please ept my apology and give me a proper punishment, Your Majesty!


    Excuse me, what?

 Chapter 63: Lyxi Clan

    Chapter 63: Lyxi n


    I had to make a double take of my life when I heard those words.


    -Me? Your Majesty? What the heck is he talking about?


    I tried to coax him into lifting his head so he could answer my questions, but he was adamant on staying in that position until I give him a punishment. Which to be honest was a little scary.


    For thest seven years, I was raised as the fourth miss of the Celestine Family. I had a noble standing but I had never gotten to the point where I had to punish someone for their transgressions as Senior Trent put it. Sure I made some people pay a few times for breaking the rules but they always pleaded not to punish them or something.


    Senior Trent asking to be punished was a first for me. Plus the title he said, your majesty? I had no idea what that one was about.


    Trent Kit! I eximed which caught his attention and finally made him shut up. Are you going to continue mumbling there or are you going to answer my questions?


    But I have to be punished for what I did! I dared-


    Look at me in the eyes! Thats an order! he reluctantly looked up and I locked into his steel grey eyes. What do you know of my red fox mark? And why did you address me as your majesty?


    I saw him took a deep breath to calm himself. Before I answer that, let me reintroduce myself. My name is Trent Kit, and I am a member of the West Tribe belonging to the Lyxi n. The nine-tailed red fox is the symbol of our n. And those that bear our ns symbol in their body in the color of red are of royal blood.


    Oh


    And the one with the crimson color is our ruler, which makes you our queen.


    I asked him to borate after he said that. We changed into a morefortable position, which was basically leaning on a tree as I hear him speak.


    Apparently the ancestors of the Lyxi n, a couple with the family name of Hysi, were blessed by a fox goddess. Hundreds of years ago, the couple helped an injured fox and nursed it back to health. It turned out the fox was a goddess and asked them what they wanted as a reward would be. The couple did not want to be demanding, but there was one thing they had always wanted, a child.


    Upon hearing their request, the fox goddess granted them the child who would be born in the spring. The child was born with a crimson nine-tailed fox mark on his body, as ifmemorating the red fox goddess that gave him to his parents. What was peculiar about the mark was that, it would only be visible if his body rises in temperature.


    That child was the founder of the Lyxi n.


    The name of that benevolent fox was Nyxtriel. The fallen goddess Nyxtriel.


    I couldnt help but cringe at that.


    Upon hearing his words, I suddenly remembered an incident hundreds of years ago, as Nyxtriel. It was when I snuck into the human realm. I was trying to escape a blind date set up by my mother and some noble in the celestial realm and decided to hide in the mortal realm. I ended up being ambushed by a few demon stragglers. The attack caught me off-guard so I ended up with some grievous wounds. I managed to kill my attackers but I was heavily wounded. I had no other choice but to revert to a fox and try to recover.


    Aligned with Senior Trents story, I was taken care of by a couple. Once I had recovered, I revealed to them my true form and granted them one wish in exchange. They wished for a child which I granted.


    I still remembered asking the celestial in-charge of pregnancy and childbirth to give the couple a child by spring. They happily obliged and even told me the child would do great things in the future, as well as his descendants. With this, I also blessed the child to help him in the future.


    I never thought Luna, whose body I was upying, was a descendant of the child I blessed!


    -Maybe thats why I ended up in her body?


    Those who do not carry the blood of the royal family, but are still part of the Lyxi n have the mark tattooed on their bodies when they reach five years old!


    Senior Trent stripped his school zer and white polo, which then revealed a mark simrly like my own, only ck and mirrored. Unlike my mark which epassed most of me upper right side, his was focused on the left.


    The tattoo is made of special pigmentation. Just like your mark, ours only appear once our body rises in temperature. The warriors have theirs in ck while the regr citizens have theirs in light brown.


    So, Lunas  I mean, Im your queen? I asked.


    Yes! I never thought one with the blood of our ns royal family would survive!


    I couldnt help but raise an eyebrow at that. Senior Trent, what did you mean by survive?


    My voice was inquisitive, authoritative and cold.


    Your majesty, do you really not know?


    Would I be asking you if I did?


    I apologize. he took a deep breath again. Ten years ago, news about people belonging to our n being massacred started to circle around. Once it reached our ears, the South Tribe had already been wiped out. A yearter, our West Tribe came next. I am the only survivor.


    I sucked in a deep breath and motioned for him to continue.


    A year after that, the East Tribe came next and seven years ago, the North tribe also fell. I thought I thought I was the only one left. And whats worse, Im not even qualified to revive our n since I dont have royal blood.


    Matching his story with my experience, it was safe to assume that Lunas vige was the North Tribe of the Lyxi n.


    I am so d that one of royal blood survived. Senior Trent continued with tears on his eyes.


    Please dont cry. I said, trying tofort him. Have you Have you tried to find if there are any survivors of the Lyxi n out there?


    I did, but its not easy. If there are any survivors, Im sure they would be hiding themselves. Our marks can be hidden and once it is, were not any different from the rest of humanity. I actually wish theyd remain hidden. But now that I know your majesty is alive, that changes everything!


    I noticed that Senior Trent was too excited at the news.


    Stop! I said, well ordered. First of all, all this information is still swarming my head. Let me wrap my head around it first. And second, to be honest, I dont even remember much of my childhood, much less about the Lyxi n. Why do you think Im asking you all these?


    What?


    I know the vige where I was rescued was wiped out and I sort of almost died myself. But other than that, the rest of my childhood is a nk.


    Oh.


    But if youre someone Im rted to, Id like it if we be friends.


    All of a sudden, he got to one knee again, the same position asst time. So it made me realize it was definitely a curtsy within the Lyxi n.


    I shall be under your orders, Your Majesty!


    Yep, we had some things to work on.

 Chapter 64: Famous!

    Chapter 64: Famous!


    Archduchess Zaira Chrishni von Celestine was reading a few reports in her office. Although, she was currently not in her office in the imperial pce. Instead, she was reading the reports in a more secure and more hidden office under the Celestine Estate in the Celestine Territory.


    To make things easier to understand, the archduchess was currently in her office for the Dark Pce HQ.


    The door suddenly opened and Steve Wolfsbane, her second-inmand, as well as Thomas father, entered with another stack of papers on his hands.


    Here are the things you asked me to investigate Mistress.


    Put it in the sofa or something. Zaira groaned and massaged her temples. Give me a summary of the reports.


    Affirmative. Steve stood straight and talked. We have carried out our investigation in Lunas former vige and have found records of a n called the Lyxi n.


    Lyxi n?


    Yes. ording to their written historical records, the members of the Lyxi n are descendants of the heroes of the first demon war seven hundred years ago. Their leader in that era is a man called Khalil Hysi.


    Hysi?


    Hysi, as in Lunasst name.


    So Luna is a descendant of a hero from a mysterious and unknown n?


    Apparently.


    And your findings in investigating the vige?


    Steve couldnt help but swallow the lump on his throat. He had been wondering how to deliver such news to his boss. Well, it was grave news after all.


    The vige has changed, Mistress.


    Of course its changed, nobody has been living in it since then. Everyone was wiped out seven years ago. The only one who survived was Luna.


    Thats not what I meant. Steve saw Zaira give him a look that ordered him to borate. At the center there was supposed to be a statue of a nine-tailed fox, their patron. The statue is gone and instead an entrance to a cave system has been found.


    A cave system? You mean-


    A newly formed dungeon.


    Zairas jaw tightened and she sighed worriedly. A new dungeon? Are you sure about this?


    Yes, and theres a much worse news. Our mages detected traces of demon energy inside the dungeon.


    Steve couldnt help but freeze in fear. Zaira was releasing an insane amount of magical energy and he felt like the pressure was about to crush him. He wanted to tell her to calm down but his voice wasnt even working.


    Like the snap of a finger, Steve was able to breath normally again and his boss expression was no longer as scary as a while ago.


    How many floors are there? What kind of creatures are inside? Has it been ventured by anyone?


    Were still investigating how many floors are there. So far, the men Ive sent have confirmed twenty floors but they will be doing more explorations soon. As for the creatures, the ones we found are mostly undead so the possibility of an elder lich as the dungeon boss is quite high. But its only still a guess, no confirmation yet. Andstly, as far as I can tell only my men and I have entered it. I already ordered to secure the vige and its perimeter.


    A new dungeon with demonic energy in the vige where a mysterious species of humans were massacred. This is getting more troublesome than I expected.


    What are your orders?


    I want you to continue what youre doing, but it will remain strictly among those within the Dark Pce. I will inform the emperor myself but nothing about this must be known to the outside, am I understood?


    Yes Mistress.


    Send someone to investigate the Lyxi n. I have a feeling that theres something more about that n if we have no records of it.


    At once Mistress.


    Youre dismissed.


    Steve left Zaira alone in the room. She sighed and slumped on her seat.


    Lyxi n. Khalil Hysi. Luna Hysi. Lyxi n? she clicked her tongue in displeasure. Nyxie oh Nyxie. Youve always been a troublemaker. Either you were just being very kind hundreds of years ago or you were already aware what was about to happen. But knowing you, it was probably the former. Hn! Scheming is supposed to be my thing, my precious little sister.


    ***


    Days passed and the final exam was getting nearer. Students of the Imperial Academy were worrying about their would be performance. It was understandable, since we were basically left alone for the entire month. Those who got themselves private tutors were lucky but not everyone could afford it. On my case, I did not need it.


    Another member was added in my merry circle of friends; Trent Kit.


    The first day I introduced my supposedly nsman to the others, I saw shock on their faces. I asked them what was with the looks and then they told me that Trent Kit was a famous student of the military arts department.


    I gave Senior Trent a smirk at the statement. I already knew he was famous. I mean, hes the top student of their year and department, even beating Torii and I knew how good and powerful she is.


    Its uhm Im not that-


    Its fine Senior Trent. Its not every day a famous person joins our table.


    At my statement, Senior Trent gave me a raised eyebrow and my friends were giving me odd looks.


    What?


    Luna Are you not aware our little group is famous as well? Charles pointed out.


    I tilted my head to the side, confusion evident on my face.


    -Were famous? Howe?


    Do you seriously not know? Senior Trent questioned.


    Did I say that out loud?


    Stop it guys. Thomas inserted. If theres one con about Luna its that everybody knows shes famous but shes not aware of it herself. In fact, she refuses to believe she is.


    What are you guys on about now?


    Seriously? Senior Trent said again. Let me point it out to you then. First, theres you, the top scorer among the first years of the magic department and third ce across department. There are rumors around saying youre only in third ce because youre not going all out during the practical exams and you choose to put a few wrong answers in your written exams.


    I gasped in shock at that. Did they really think I was some sort of genius?


    -Whoever spread that false information is out of their mind.


    Plus, youre one of the only five first years from the Celestine Territory. Second, you have two members of the imperial family in your group; Third Prince Peter and Prince Royal Kai. Third, the headmasters son is in your little group as well. Fourth, Thomas and Bernard are pretty famous in their departments as well and theyre in the same group. Andstly, Andrea is a talented alchemist in the alchemy department despite not being in ss 1-S. Over all, your group is consisted of famous and strong students, which makes your little group quite famous as well.


    Is that how people always view us? I asked in which the others nodded in return. Wow, I didnt even think about that. I thought we were famous for all the troubles weve gotten ourselves into but I guess its more than that.


    Oh yeah, Freya von Berealis also sees you as her rival, and shes famous as well. Senior Trent added.


    That really made me do a double take in my life. I had never cared how others see me but hearing those words only made me realize something


    -People probably think Im dense.

 Chapter 65: The Final Exams

    Chapter 65: The Final Exams


    After that little chat about our groups fame, we all settled down and started eating our lunch. Kai then asked the question I knew everyone wanted to ask.


    Hey Luna, how did you and Senior Trent get close? Heck, how did you two even meet?


    I could hear a small growl from Senior Trent, obviously his Lyxi n guardian instincts were kicking in, but I already reminded him that the people in the table were my close friends and can treat me however they like. He even tried to make himself my self-appointed bodyguard but I managed to convince him not to do it.


    That would be embarrassing.


    To answer Kais and everyones curiosity, I decided to tell them the truth.


    Okay maybe not all of it, but the truth nheless.


    We had a mock battle a few days ago in which I won. I answered nonchntly.


    Cue the shocked expressions of my friends. Bernard even managed to spit out the juice he was drinking on Charles face.


    But- but Senior Trent is like a famous for being strong in our department. Thomasmented. Hes a magus knight too, which means he can use magic, lightning magic to be exact.


    I eyed Senior Trent and he only shrugged his shoulders. The he said; We had a mock battle, she won and now were friends.


    I just nodded at his words which was not a lie.


    There has to be more than that. Andrea said.


    I mentally clicked my tongue at Andreas observant behavior.


    I found out that we belong in the same n. I admitted. I could feel them stare at me but I did not bother with it and continued eating. I motioned to Senior Trent and he started exining to the others.


    We already discussed what he could say and what he could not say. He was only not allowed to say one thing about our rtionship to each other; that I was thest monarch of the Lyxi n and that he was supposedly my guardian, or knight.


    It was quite something though. So far the two of us were the only survivors of the Lyxi n, and we were from different tribes too. Both our tribes, and maybe our entire n, were wiped out seven years ago. If the memory I saw months ago was any evidence, the death of the members of the Lyxi n was due to demons. The question though was why?


    -Somethings telling me I will not like the answer Im seeking.


    ***


    An announcement was posted at the notice board inside the ssroom of ss 1-S. It was the details of the final exams which was due in a week. There was a notice board in the hallway, bigger too, for the general student poption but announcements posted inside the ssroom was one of ss Ss privileges.


    Apparently, the first years of the magic department would be holding a tag teampetition and the pairs would be decided by the teachers. The pairings would be released in two days. I could hear a few groans from those of the same departments as me. In tag teams, I was aware they wanted to be paired up with either a strong partner or their friend, but we could not always have what we wanted.


    There was also information about where the exams would be held. Final exams had always been a surprise to the student body, or so was I told, and the possibility of going off campus for it was high.


    ording to the notice, the first to fourth year students of the Magic Arts Department would be having their exams on an ind called Mt. T Ind.


    I asked Bernard what that ce was and he told me


    Mt. T Ind is a monster-infested ind. Dont worry though theres mostly only F-ss to D-ss monsters inside the ind. There are a few high ss monsters but Im sure the faculty already did something to make the area safe.


    Anything else? I asked again.


    This time, it was Peter who answered my question when he and Kai made their way to my table. Well Kai sat in front of me so


    Anyway


    My fathers fire dragon lives in Mt. T Ind. Shes basically the boss there and monsters wont just go run amok. The inds dungeon has also been already conquered so theres no danger to it. Peter sighed. I think the faculty put that in mind when they chose the ind as the venue for the magic departments exams.


    So its a hunting ground? I questioned.


    My voice was probably a little too perky since they gave me strange looks.


    Luna, Kai called. Mt. T Ind is probably not as challenging as the Celestine Territory but please dont go hunting on a whim. Plus, Mt. T Ind is the perfect ce for newbies to train. Newbies at hunting, subduing and ying monsters.


    I could feel him emphasize the word newbies.


    Oh. was my smart response.


    I was a little disappointed to be honest. It was a ce where newbies could get experience in facing monsters. It was even under the imperial familys direct care. I was hoping I would get to face stronger monsters but I guess the Celestine Territory was as extreme as anyone could get in the Central Continent.


    -Oh well, theres nothing I can do about it.


    I wonder what kind of exam you will be having though. Bernard wondered.


    True. I replied. Hmm? How about you guys? What will the Engineering Department and Martial Arts Department having?


    The Martial Arts Department will be forming parties with students from the higher years and will head to the Celestine Territory. Peter said.


    As if on instinct, I gasped in surprise at the news.


    -Theyll be heading to the Celestine Territory? Why? Why not us? Unfair!


    Okay, maybe I was acting like a brat but the monsters of the Celestine Territory were really a challenge.


    The Engineering Department will be having our exams in the various crafting guilds and cksmithing workshops in Azte City. answered Bernard. There are no specifics what kind of exam it will be but Im kind of excited!


    Im pretty sure he was. I wasnt sure if anyone would notice it but if no one was looking Bernard looked like he was working all night.


    -I wonder what kind of training hes doing.


    Then there were the Alchemy Department and General Studies Department. I was informed that the Alchemy Department would be conducting their exams inside the school campus. Andrea was a bit bummed about it and I then hoped everything would be fine on her side.


    As for the General Studies, it seemed like they would be staying in Azte City as well for their final exams.


    Days passed and I couldnt help but get more excited as the day of the final exams were getting closer. Of course, there was also the excitement of my partner for the tag team.


    Unfortunately


    Luna Hysi  Freya von Berialis


    That paring was what I read on the notice board and I felt like things were about to go downhill.

 Chapter 66: Pair Up!

    Chapter 66: Pair Up!


    We were all gathered at the edge of Mt. T Ind. Everyone arrived via teleportation formation but the different year levels would be having different tests so only the first years and the instructors responsible of us remained, Professor Tresde being one of them.


    I cautiously nced at Freya who was still sporting a re, not liking the fact that we were paired up together for the final exams.


    Its not going to change you know. I whispered to her as we waited for the teachers to finish their final meeting.


    I know that. she growled. I just hope you wont drag me down.


    I should say the same thing. I replied.


    None of us were happy when we found out we would be paired. For one, Freya hated my guts and Im ufortable being with people that I know doesnt really like me. On the other hand, I was kind of d Freya was my partner. It meant I did not have to fully hold back since she was already aware of what I could do.


    I nced forward and saw Vyfal running around the edge of the forest. She was trying to catch some butterfly and I think she was having fun at it. There was no rule about bringing familiars so I brought her with me. Besides, she would probably annoy the hell out of everyone if I left her in the Celestine Residence in the capital.


    Finally, the teachers finished their small meeting and faced us. One of them, Professor Hyfa, snapped her fingers and bags popped up in front of us. I counted it and the number fit the students present; fifty-six students.


    For this semesters final exams, you will be going hunting! announced Professor Tresde. As far as I was aware, she was the one in-charge of the first years assessment.


    Murmurs started going around the students as they tried to figure out the goal of the activity. On my side, I was kind of d. I grew up hunting in Celestine Territory grounds but I had a nagging feeling that the exams was not as easy as I thought it would be.


    A little reminder, you will be graded using two sets of criterion; one as a pair and another individually. The criterion will be discussed in full-length before you head inside. Professor Tresde added. These bags have the necessary supplies you will need while out on a hunt. The hunt will go for three days in which you have to hunt specific monsters and do specific tasks. Hunting the right monsters, how you defeated them, performing the side-tasks and surviving together with your partner will be the main content of the exam.


    Each student was given a backpack, and then each pair was given a map and a list.


    The map contains the area the exam allows you to move freely. Its also marked there the safe zones which you can use to rest or camp for the evenings.


    Wait a minute! Linda von Chrishni eximed which interrupted the professor. Are you telling us we will be staying in the forest for three days? Youre leaving us in our own devices?


    That is one of the purposes of this exam student Linda. This is just a little taste of what you will face once you graduate and face the real world where monsters can snatch you up and eat you.


    Not all of us are going to fight monsters in the future professors. Some of us are nobles who will inherit our familys status or marry into another noble family! I mean Some of us have our future already set which does not include facing monsters!


    A few murmurs of agreement could be heard among the students, but disappointed looks from the teachers were seen.


    If that is what will happen Miss Linda, why did you even bother studying in the Imperial Academy? Why did you enroll in the Magic Arts Department? Why didnt you just enter the General Studies Department?


    I- We-


    The future is not set in stone, whats presented in front of you is what you should worry about than something no one is even sure will happen. But if you are set on that you can sit this one out, and trust me when I tell you that youll get an automatic zero in this exam.


    I saw Linda swallow whatever was on her throat. Some of the students who agreed with her a while ago also did not make any further remarks. Surprisingly Freya spoke up with a different opinion than her supposedly friend.


    Not all of us are like you Linda. Some of us actually want to fight in the front lines. If you have a problem with this exam, get out of here. Professor, what is the list for?


    I did not try to show it but I was happy at Freyas remark. Linda had always been Freyas friend, or rather follower. Linda probably thought Freya would agree with her. And the daughter of a marquise agreeing with her opinions was a big thing.


    Fortunately, Freya wanted to face monsters.


    -I wonder what her other personalities say about that.


    In the list you can find the monsters you are going to hunt and the body parts youre going to bring as evidence that you took it down. There are also a few side-tasks which each pair is going to fulfil. Take note though, each pair has different tasks and make sure to keep it a secret to the others. Professor Tresde said as a continuation of giving us our tasks. Im sure you can execute them carefully. Also, please remember that the teachers will be observing you so stick to what you can do, am I understood? Are there any questions?


    What if we get into a dangerous situation and can no longer continue with the exam? asked one of the students.


    Thats why there are teachers who will observe you. If anything happens, they will help you.


    Professor, isnt it unfair to the rest of the students that Luna and Freya teamed up?


    I cautiously nced at Freya who just snorted and rolled her eyes.


    Ah, youre probably thinking the two are at an advantage, trust me, theyre not. Professor Tresde said in a joking manner.


    ***


    Why do I have to get stuck with you for three days?! I heard Freya grumble as we trudged the forest trail.


    I should be the one saying that. I retorted in a low voice, but it was not use. The two of us were stuck as partners for the final exams. Literally.


    When Professor Tresde said we would not have an advantage despite being the first and second ces in the Magic Arts Department, she meant not letting Vyfale with us and chaining both me and Freya to each other.


    After we were dismissed by the teachers and were about to depart, Professor Tresde called our attention and informed us that the two of us would have a handicap since the two of us were the top two students of the department.


    Its what the faculty decided. The first and second top students of each department and year level are also in the same predicament, although in different methods.


    So, whats our handicap? I asked.


    Well first off, you may have noticed but a few monsters that you have to hunt are on a higher scale. Dont worry, the highest is probably a C-ss monster and Im pretty sure Luna can handle that one without a problem.


    I just shrugged at Professor Tresdes words.


    The other handicap is this. she showed us a length of chains with two metal belts on each end.


    Youre kidding right?


    -What do you know? There are a few things Freya and I can agree on.


    *********


    Do you guys do quizzes?


    If there are fifty-six first year students present, and there are seven sections each year level, how many Magic Arts Department students are there in each section?


    Hint: It''s in an ascending order with ss S as the first and ss F as thest.


    P.S.


    I can''t offer a prize but it does give you some challenge and fun right?


    Xoxo,


    Niche_Bezarius

 Chapter 67: Quite Something

    Chapter 67: Quite Something


    Remembering the scene when Professor Tresde locked the metal belts on mine and Freyas waists actually made me a little angry and annoyed.


    -How is this fair?!


    And I wasnt the only one pissed.


    The chain that bound me and Freya was about two meters in length. Enough to ensure that we were at each others sight at most times. Still though, it was ufortable. I could imagine how much of a disaster it would be if we ever face a dangerous monster.


    Lets just get this over with. I grumbled at the fuming wind mage. Three days is not that long. At least we can stand each others presence at least that much.


    Fine.


    We looked at the map provided to us. It showed the sector of the ind where our exam was held. It was safe to say the monsters we were about to hunt were also roaming around the same area.


    Lets go this way.


    I tried to walk in a direction and was startled when I was held back. I almost lost my bnce but fortunately, I managed to regain my footing. I looked behind me and saw Freya walk on the opposite direction.


    We shouted each others names in frustration.


    Were going this way! Freya eximed and pointed to the direction she was about to head.


    No, were going this way! I argued. This way has more woods and the river is this way too. Most of our targets are water-based monsters so we should head to a water source!


    We should hunt the ones scattered first! At least that way once were finished with them we can hunt the water-based ones in once swoop!


    Yeah, we were getting nowhere on the first few minutes we were stuck together.


    We should choose a leader. I suggested.


    Huh? There are only two of us! Im telling you, we should go with my suggestion! And you should listen to me! I-


    Dont use the ''being a nobles daughter'' card on me. I growled. Not all children of nobility ends up with a leadership position.


    But I-


    Lets settle this then! I eximed.


    You want a fight? You may have forgotten, but were locked together with special chains. If we fight now, its only going to be a disaster!


    At least you know that. No, Im not saying we should face each other viabat. What about rock-paper-scissors? The one who wins will be the leader and the loser will have to follow the winners orders and suggestions.


    Freya looked at me strangely. Secondster, she sighed and agreed to my proposition.


    First three wins, okay? she suggested.


    Im happy to say that I won and Freya had no other choice but to listen to me. We headed to the direction where the river was and hunted first the water-based monsters which were mostly in the area.


    It was quite hard to move around since I was bound to another person, so we stuck with attacking at a distance and run around together as we tried to nail a few of our targets.


    The first day was quite fruitful since we managed to hunt almost all the low-ss monsters in our list. We also managed to perform one of the three tasks in our list; collect fifty leaves of a full-grown Waterspout Tree. It was quite unfortunate that the tree was on top of a waterfall but we did manage to seed it and it was what mattered.


    The sun was about to set, so Freya and I headed to a safe zone to set up camp. There was food provided for us in our backpacks, but I caught a few freshwater fishes in the river so I was nning to cook it and make it our dinner. It was much better than the bread, beef jerky and water the teachers provided us with. Plus when I checked the amount of food we had, I guessed it would onlyst for two days.


    -So this is what they meant by surviving.


    Since the two of us were chained together, we had no other choice but to work together. Freya and I set up the tent together. I even provided us with the sleeping bags I used to equip whenever I would go hunting back in the Celestine Territory which wouldst for days.


    -Hmm I guess its true that I do have an advantage in this.


    Thankfully, Freya and I did not argue much the rest of the night. She even helped in cooking the fish even though it was her first time doing so. We paired the fish with the bread we had with us so our dinner was quite something.


    In fact, the only weird thing about our night together was when we had to heed to natures call. Now that one was awkward. Then despite many protests on Freyas side, we took a bath together. I was so d to be partnered with a girl rather than a guy. That would be even more awkward.


    We also agreed on the guarding schedule during the night. Even though it was a safe zone, we were still in a monster infested ind where unexpected things could happen. I ended up taking the first watch (first four and a half hours) while Freya tookst watch (the other four and a half). I was very surprised at howpliant she was. It almost made me suspect that one of her other personalities was the one in-charge, but it wasn''t.


    As I spent my time guarding our camp, I kept thinking about my friends, wondering how they were doing on their own exams. I was sure nothing untoward would happen since the teachers were around but I just couldnt help but worry after all. Our experiences on our first semester had not been best and it just showed that trouble could show up at unexpected times.


    -I just hope you guys are doing well.


    The next day, I woke up earlier than usual, probably because I was on guard about my surroundings. I headed out of the tent and saw Freya already doing a few exercises. There was still a little ck on the chains that bound us so I was not bothered.


    I then joined her in stretching my limbs and prepared for the second day of the exam.


    What do you think we should do today? I asked Freya who was drinking water.


    Huh? Why are you asking me? Youre the one in-charge, remember?


    But we are a pair. Plus I was the one who decided everything yesterday, today lets do yours. Although you should probably still listen to me on how to act it out since Im the one with the most hunting experience between the two of us.


    Fine. she paused for a bit to think. How about we finish the tasks then carry out the hunting? It should be easier to do that. And if wee across the monsters on our list while were doing the other tasks then we just get into action.


    I couldnt help but nod my head in agreement. She did have a point.


    And so, we did just that.

 Chapter 68: The Prelude of an Incident

    Chapter 68: The Prelude of an Incident


    It was the third and final day of the exam when the unexpected happened. It was also an unforgettable day for those in Mt. T Ind.


    Freya and I were down with one task left; harvesting ten fruits of the mutated fire treant.


    Now usually, wood-type monsters were weak against fire, but this treant got mutated for unknown reasons and it was currently a C-ss monster. It wasnt a rare case, but it was definitely umon. From what I knew, fruits harvested from a fire treant can be used as the main ingredient of a fireproof potion.


    -Wow, the Alchemy Department will definitely have a field trip after this. Maybe I can make some of my own too.


    Both Freya and I were crouched on a nearby bush, just outside of the treants detecting range. We had already discussed what we had to do prior and the two of us hadpletely understood that the two of us needed the utmost cooperation if we want to perform with flying colors for the exam.


    Do you remember the n? I asked Freya who was eager to show what she could do.


    I remember it okay? Youve been reminding me the whole morning! Even when we were fighting those D-ss wolves!


    Just remember to not rush things after all we still have about five hours before the deadline.


    I know.


    At that moment, I ced my hands on the ground and released a cold aura, lowering the temperature around the fire treant. Truth be told, it took quite the effort since we were near an active volcano, but we needed to weaken the wood monster before we do any other moves.


    Once I gave Freya the signal, the two of us immediately started getting up from our positions and slowly made our way to the fire treants blindside.


    Just as I was about to unleash an attack, Freya as well, I suddenly felt an iing unfamiliar presence.


    For the short time that I spent with the teachers and the students of the Magic Department on the first day of the exam, I was already familiar with their auras and magical signatures. The oneing in mine and Freyas way was not one of those.


    And no, it wasnt a monsters. The aura was not familiar to me but I know what kind of aura it was; demonic aura.


    I immediately pulled the chain that connected me to Freya and pulled her to my side. This earned me a re from her but I trapped her body with my legs and ced my hand over her mouth to shut her up. I held up a finger on my mouth and pointed to a direction.


    From the direction I pointed, a huge creature emerged. It was about three feet with a bulky green body, two prominent ck horns were on its head and it was carrying a spiked club on one of its four arms. I felt Freya tense up in my grip as the creature, the demon, finally came into full view.


    The aura wasnt strong, but a demon was not something I was ready to face alone in my current state.


    I saw the demon look around, confused. It was as if trying to find his way around the forest we were in.


    -Howe I didnt notice them right away?


    Momentster, the demon left the area and once he was out of sight, I let go of Freya who took in deep breaths.


    That was a demon. I heard her mumble.


    I was a bit shocked at her words. For the people living in the current era, demons no longer existed but in stories and legends. I did not think someone other than me and those that work for Aunt Zaira could identify their aura. If others could see demons at the moment, they would lump them together with other monsters.


    How did you figure that one out? I asked.


    That time when you identally dragged me into your mindscape, you called that yellow-eyed creature a demon. The guy that just passed has the same aura, only weaker, but obviously a creature I cant handle.


    I have to say, Freya was verymendable at her conclusion.


    I still cant believe there are demons in this era. she added. I thought they were all subjugated and yed after the founding of the empire.


    Of course Freya would say that. Her familys ancestors took part in ying the stragglers of thest demon war more than a hundred years ago.


    Lets return to the base camp where the teachers are monitoring us. I suggested.


    Why? The teachers probably already know about the demon and are working on it. Lets just work on harvesting the fruits from the fire treant.


    I couldnt help but shake my head in disbelief.


    -And I evenplimented her. Dont get frustrated Nyx, she doesnt know any better because shecks experience.


    Youre an idiot.


    What did you say?!


    Listen to me. I said. Right now, were somewhere near the foot of the volcano, and remember that the volcano is at the center of the ind. If the teachers are already aware that that demon is in the ind, then they have already cancelled the exam and ordered us to return.


    She paused for a moment, a hand below her chin. You have a point. But Hysi, do you think that demon is a native here?


    Impossible. Until yesterday, I did not sense that kind of aura.


    Then do you think that demon is alone in the ind?


    I froze. She just asked a valid question. From what I knew of demons, even when I was still a deity, they usually move in groups. The only exceptions are those really strong ones like the demon nobles and those that ranked above. But even then, demon nobles were usually apanied by greater demons as an aide. Meanwhile lesser demons usually move in groups and were usually led by a greater demon.


    -If my guess is right, the demon that passed just now was a lesser demon.


    Freya, I called. I think we really have to return to where the teachers are.


    By the look of your face, you just realized something. I dont like you but I already know never to doubt your intuition and sense of battle.


    Wow. Thanks for thepliment.


    She just rolled her eyes and we started moving north, where the teachers were located.


    But things werent always easy


    AAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHH!!!!!


    Freya and I froze on the spot and turned to the direction of where the scream came from.


    That voice belongs to Linda. I heard Freya mutter and moved to that direction. And since we were connected via chains, I had to move with her.


    We ran for about a minute before we reached a small clearing. Along the way, we encountered a few low level monsters but they did not even pay us any attention. The looked like they were fleeing.


    From where we were, I could see the demon we encountered standing before a pair who was wearing the uniform of the Imperial Academy, one of them being Linda von Chrishni, Freyas friend. And from the looks of it, the demon was about to either kill them or eat them, probably both.


    I immediately devised a n on how Freya and I could get Linda and her partner out of harms way, but Freya already beat me to it when she suddenlyunched herself towards danger.


    -Damn it Freya!


    Because of the chain linking us together, I was dragged with her. I couldve stopped her from going but she was using her magic to strengthen herself as well as increase her speed so she was able to drag me with her with no problem. I did not have any other choice but to work with her and adjust my position.


    I saw Freya swung the fan she had been using as her main weapon. It was the same fan I gave to herst December. A wind de was immediately shot towards the demon which struck its arm. Dark violet blood immediately spurted from the wound which looked deep, but not enough to cause heavy damage.


    I followed up Freyas attack with a fire ball and used ice spikes to pin the demon in ce.


    Once wended, Freya immediately scooped Linda while I got her partner and we retreated at a distance.


    We need to go. I said and I received noints which I was thankful for.


    But


    Hurk!


    I felt something wrap on my waist and I was immediately pulled back to the direction where the demon was.


    -Shit!


    Linda! Go to where the teachers are! Tell them whats going on! Tell the about the demon! I heard Freya shout.


    Once Linda and her partner were out of our sights, I felt myself get mmed to a tree and air got knocked out of me.

 Chapter 69: The Mt. Tala Island Incident (I)

    Chapter 69: The Mt. T Ind Incident (I)


    The teachers stationed at the main surveince base at the edge of the ind were panicking. Approximately two hours prior their means of observing the students was cut off. The familiars used to follow the students and give a real-time feed of the students movements were out of reach and there was only static in their magic monitors.


    Locate the students immediately and have them recalled! ordered the Dean of the Magic Arts Department, Lucy Belliona. Send word to the Headmaster and the Minister of Education!


    Teleportation formations were starting up but all of them suddenly died down and everything went slightly darker.


    From the outside, a dome-shaped barrier could be seen epassing the entire ind, trapping everyone and everything inside it. It also ensures that no outside forces could enter.


    Orders were immediately issued and the mages started trying to find a way to break the barrier that suddenly trapped them.


    All of a sudden, two students emerged from the edge of the woods; Linda and her partner, a fire mage named Lance.


    Professors! A demon! A demon is in the ind!


    What?!


    Stop talking nonsense Miss Chrishni!


    That is not a good joke!


    A few more responses were released but Linda stood by her ground.


    Student Linda, Student Lance, I need both of you to calm down. Ka Tresde said and faced her students. Now tell me what happened.


    Linda immediately narrated the events that led her and Lance to flee. They were hunting green wolves when a huge monster suddenly showed up. The two of them tried to take down the monster but their magic had no effect and they were both on the verge of being killed by the monster.


    Freya and Luna came and saved us. Linda said, ending her story.


    Then where are they? Ka asked.


    Thats the thing professor. Luna Hysi was dragged by something and Freya got dragged with her. Lance answered, panicked. Theyre in the demons clutches!


    How did you know it was a demon?


    Because Freya said so!


    All of a sudden, bluish-white lights shimmered in front of Professor Tresde and it slowly formed into words. She could only widen her eyes in shock at the words written in the Magic Message with the name Luna as the sender.


    I have a bad feeling about this.


    ***


    Back in Azte City, Archduchess Zaira paused from her work when a Magic Message from Luna materialized in front of her. Luna was able to send it before the barrier was erected around the ind. Written in it was the same message Ka Tresde received.


    [A lesser demon appeared in Mt. T Ind. Freya and I are in the middle of battling it. Somethings up. Luna]


    It was brief but straight to point, it was so like Luna. The archduchess immediately got up and marched towards the emperors office. She knocked three times and once she received the order ofing in she strode inside the office fearlessly. Zaira saw the emperor talking to the chancellor.


    Your majesty is Phirius in Mt. T Ind? she asked immediately.


    Phirius? No. Shes in dragon valley since its their mating season. Its the reason I agreed on making Mt. T Ind the venue for the Magic Art Departments final exams.


    We have a problem. A demon was spotted inside the ind.


    WHAT?!


    Prime Minister, please do not say outrageous words! eximed the chancellor who did not looked convinced but afraid nheless.


    No, Im not joking. she said seriously. We need to send people to Mt. T Ind immediately!


    Are you sure about this? Emperor Ivan asked, his face a mixture of worry and shock.


    Yes.


    Then I will give you the authority to mobilize our forces.


    Yes your majesty!


    ***


    <Icicle>!


    I shot a series of icicles towards the demon. The wind picked up that increased the icicles speed. I looked at Freya who nodded at me and we both lunged at the demon. Half of the icicles struck the demon but it did not seem to be effective and the demon was still pretty much out for our blood.


    Other than the size, the demon also had thick skin and other than the blow Freya delivered a while ago, our attacks didnt do much. Not to mention the colossal club on its hand causes shockwaves every time it struck the ground.


    I used ice like a ramp and shot towards the demon with my swords in hand.


    I managed tond a blow using my energy coated swords and I felt Freya pull the chain and I was pulled back to where she was, and then I used a fireball to hit its open wound. Wended a few meters away from the demon but it suddenly let out a deafening shriek.


    -Oh no!


    That shriek was a signal to call for itsrades. All sorts of monsters that moves in packs always use it.


    Freya! We have to call it now before itsrades get here!


    What?!


    Of course, I was debating on what kind of attack I should use to kill the demon before we get swarmed. Our fight probably already went for quite some time and I could see Freya already depleting her magical energy. She had been using strong spells ever since we realized we couldnt run away from the demon. I was in the same boat as well.


    -I cant dawdle here any longer. I am so sorry about this Professor Tresde. I know how valuable this chain is.


    I called upon my fox fire and started melting the chain that connected me and Freya. Meanwhile Freya kept barraging the demon with her wind spells. The chain did not melt immediately, as expected of an enchanted one. Even though Freya and I had been working well together the past three days, it was apparent that we couldnt deal with the demon the way we were. For me and Freya to efficiently move and defeat the demon, we needed to act separately, not within two meters of each other.


    Are you done yet? My magic wontst!


    The chain finally melted and I shouted; Done! Use your wind to send me up!


    I encased the demon with energy, restricting its movements, and then coated my own swords with energy, making them sharper. I could feel wind gather on my feet and I shot up the sky. I did not go far though since I hit a barrier, probably the reason why everything seems darker than usual, but it was fine.


    -Herees nothing.


    I gathered energy around my legs and shot off towards the demon, my swords ready to pierce as I shot like an arrow.


    <Death de>!


    I could hear and feel my swords cut the tough flesh. I pushed through until I reached the ground.


    <Wind Barrage>!


    I immediately went out of the way and Freyas spellnded on the demon, toppling it down. Freya was suddenly beside me, her right eye eerily glowing with a green pentagram on it.


    -A magic eye?


    This one has three hearts. Do something before it regenerates! she eximed.


    I immediately pulled her away and once we were in a considerable distance, she suddenly ced one of her palms over my right eye. To my surprise, I did not see darkness, instead, I saw the demons body and what was more, I could see three spots on its chest emitting a dark purple light; the hearts. I snapped my fingers and the demon was immediately engulfed in bluish-white me, my <Fox Fire>. I controlled the mes, making it pool over the location of the hearts, and then, I made explosion destroying the three hearts altogether.


    Demons have more than one heart, which was the reason they were hard to kill. The stronger the demon, the more hearts they possessed.


    Freya pulled out her palm and I saw her other palm cover her eye that had the pentagram. I marveled at what just happened. Freya had a magic eye and she can share its vision to someone else.


    mes dances in the background and Freyas body suddenly slumped forward and I managed to catch her before she hit the ground. I figured her power was depleted. With Freya in tow, and our opponent dead, I decided to return to the teachers base camp.

 Chapter 70: The Mt. Tala Island Incident (II)

    Chapter 70: The Mt. T Ind Incident (II)


    I can sense a total of nine lesser demons and one greater demon within the ind. I muttered as my senses extended, searching for the enemies within the ind. Theyre all heading to one direction, the volcano.


    Are they trying to get inside the dungeon? I heard Professor Tresde question which immediately made me stop what I was doing.


    Half an hour ago, I arrived at the camp with an unconscious Freya. The wind mage was immediately sent to the infirmary to be checked while I was brought to Professor Tresde and Dean Belliona. They asked me about the demon. At first they did not want to believe but an immediate check with the other teachers scattered all over the ind via messenger birds confirmed my words.


    Any spells or skills regarding teleportation seemed to be blocked so those that were located in the other sectors of the ind had no other choice but to travel on foot or some other means to get to where we were.


    Outsidemunications were also cut off so we had no idea what was happening outside, and those outside probably had no idea what was happening to us inside the ind. Good thing I managed to send a Magic Message to Aunt Zaira before the barrier fully formed.


    Talk about luck.


    Demons in Mt. T Ind. I heard Dean Belliona mutter, obviously in a state of disbelief. Demons are no more than a legend and a part of our history! How can they be here?!


    If I may interrupt. I said. I could feel all eyes on me.


    Wait a minute, why is a first year even in this emergency meeting? asked one of the teachers. I did not know who he was, probably someone teaching the higher years.


    Its because she and Freya von Berialis were the ones that faced the demon and defeated it. answered Professor Tresde.


    Faced it? Defeated it? Impossible!


    Call the other one then! Id rather hear the words of the marquis daughter than thismoner.


    I couldnt help but be offended at the words of one of the professors. I understand that being able to fight, much less defeat a demon, was something they couldnt imagine for a first year like me, but did he really have to say it that way?


    -So much for equality. Its one of the biggest lies in the world.


    That is enough Professor Gihion. Dean Belliona inserted. I stopped myself from retorting at the previous statement. We have already checked and shes telling the truth. The corpse is undeniably a demons.


    They started discussing their next move; how to destroy the barrier and contact the people outside. The barrier was tough and it making things darker than usual, like when theres a sr eclipse, did not help alleviate everyones anxiousness at all. I heard a few students crying especially those from the first years.


    Student Luna. Professor Tresde called which pulled me out of my thoughts. Can you perform <Radar Projector>?


    -<Radar Projector>?


    <Radar Projector> was abination of the skills <Radar> and <Thought Projection>. <Radar>, as the name suggests, is a means of detection at a certain distance. I could use it, and its a very useful skill especially when venturing dungeons. <Thought Projection> on the other hand is creating an image using energy, giving form or making an image of something in ones mind.


    Combining the two can let the caster share the position of something the radar detected, disying it in a map.


    I can.


    I have a map of Mt. T Ind. Howrge is your range?


    My range is about three miles, but if I have something that can amplify the skill then probably more.


    Good. Can you use <Radar Projector>? We need to confirm the number of demons and where they are.


    Aunt Zaira had already warned me not to use too much of my skills in the presence of others, but it was an emergency. Apparently, not that many could use <Radar Projection>. There was an item that could do such a work but the one they brought was malfunctioning.


    Minutester, Professor Tresde led me to a formation which would help amplify my power to use wide range <Radar Projection>. I sat in the middle and started gathering my internal energy in me. I imagined it then reaching out to the surrounding external energy, reaching out, making some sort of connection to nearby energies. I could feel my senses spreading all over the ind, as well as feel the aura of every creature in it.


    I saw humanoid shaped auras getting nearer the foot of the volcano. Once I confirmed it, I reached my energy out to the mapid in front of me and disyed the demons positions as well as the rest of the monsters within the ind.


    I could hear a few gasps and marveledments but I tried not to focus on it to see even more. I told them how many demons were there and the direction they were heading. Thats when Professor Tresde asked if the demons were heading to the dungeon.


    Just then, I sensed the presence of three demons in the area where Freya and I fought the demon. One of them had a massive aura which unmistakably belonged to the greater demon. All of a sudden, there was a snap and I was thrown back and my consciousness focused in my body. I immediately clutched my head since pain suddenly shot up in it.


    -Dang it! That greater demon probably sensed me and drove me away.


    I admit I was caught off guard with what just happened, and the headache was definitely not something I weed. I was using energy as some sort ofwork to spread out my senses so I couldnt get an image of the demons appearance, but a spiritual attack was something I admit I did not expect.


    -That greater demon is dangerous. Whoever it was, theyre powerful enough to actuallyunch a spiritual attack. If that demon decides to attack everyone in camp, they wont even see iting.


    The teachers started discussing about our next step, with establishingmunication outside still the priority. I already told them about what happened and had the general locations of the demons marked in the map. The only problem was


    What do we do with such knowledge? asked Professor Hyfa. I mean, were dealing with demons. ording to history, demons are more powerful than an average mage or knight. All we have right now is a handful of full-fledge mages and half-baked mages.


    -Wow. Did she really just call us half-baked?


    We cannot do anything with the demons ourselves. We can only pray they dont turn their eyes on us and hope help will arrive.


    Thats going to be a problem. I muttered.


    I felt all eyesnd on me. One even asked what I was still doing there. I then exined to them that three demons wereing to our direction, in which I just sensed seconds ago.


    Theyre not happy with the death of their friend. I said.


    As if on cue screams were heard outside, followed by an explosion that shook everything and everyone.


    *****


    A/N:


    Hi! For any readers who want to join in the discussions regarding the story or connect directly with me and your co-readers, you can join the discord server/channel. Here''s the link: https://discord.gg/cN5hprPrRa


    Find the channel BAI_WU_YUE. Feel free to join!


    Xoxo,


    Niche_Bezarius

 Chapter 71: The Mt. Tala Island Incident (III)

    Chapter 71: The Mt. T Ind Incident (III)


    Archduchess Zaira Chrishni von Celestine was standing atop the mast of a ship. In front of her was an ind enveloped in a ck dome; Mt. T Ind.


    Your Excellency, were here! shouted a voice from below.


    Dino, you remember the n right? Zaira questioned, her eyes focused on the dome in front of her.


    Yes. We will proceed to our designated locations soon.


    Good. Ill go ahead then.


    A pair of ck wings suddenly grew out from Zairas back and stretched itself. The wings had the span of one and a half meters and pped gently. The archduchess soared in the sky towards the top of the dome where shended at the very center of it. She ced her hand on the dome and golden colored energy flowed out from her hands and stretched outwards like a spiders web.


    Targeting the dungeon in Mt. T Volcano, huh. It makes me wonder if the demons actually realized something about it? she snorted. Kuro.


    A cat with two tails emerged from her shadow andnded on her shoulder.


    <Yes Mistress?>


    Use your phasing ability and head inside. Tell Luna about the n and have them do something about the inside of the dome.


    <At once.>


    Kuro turned see through, then he became slightly static and slipped through the dome.


    Well then lets get this show on the road.


    ***


    My eyes widened as I saw three demons making havoc in the base camp. One of them was the greater demon I sensed in the area where Freya and I defeated the demon.


    -This is bad. Most of us probably cant deal with a greater demon.


    Explosions erupted on the tents that were set up and screams could be heard from the students. I could see the teachers try to calm the panicking students and evacuate them somewhere. But I knew nowhere was safe especially when it was the demons that trapped us in the first ce.


    [Who is it? Who killed one of my subordinates?!] yelled the greater demon in demonnguage.


    Yes, I can understand and speak the demonnguage.


    The teachers started preparing attack spells and I joined them. Attack spells wereunched towards the marching demons but the grater demon just brushed it off with her staff. I couldnt help but get nervous at the scene after all, humans were rtively weaker than humans.


    The demon suddenly howled in pain and I saw Professor Tresdeunched an attack.


    Form what I remember, Professor Tresde was a wind mage who had experience in the frontlines. Among the teachers with us, she was probably the one with the most experience. Not to mention she used to work for Aunt Zaira.


    Professor Tresde suddenly lunged at the greater demon with a rapier in hand.


    -Right. Shes a magus knight. I should do something too.


    Vyfal! Go big!


    <Okay!>


    Vyfals fox cub form glowed and she grew in size, still in her fox form. We were still keeping her true race under wraps.


    My familiar and I lunged at the other demon, hoping to catch it in surprise. Thankfully, it worked.


    I was so focused on the demon in front of me that I did not notice the other demon. Just as I was flung high up in the air, the other demon started charging at me with its spear ready to pierce me, but a shield appeared on its path and he was deflected. An arm snaked on my waist and I saw Professor Noria before me.


    I thought I already taught you to always be vignt? she asked.


    Sorry professor, I got too focused.


    <Luna!>


    Professor Noria ced me on Vyfals back and sheunched a spell on the demons.


    -Right, she is a powerful battle mage as well.


    Get your head in the game. Among the students here, youre the only one with the experience in dealing with demons. Well Student Freya as well, but shes busy protecting the evacuating students.


    I see. I understand professor.


    Do you have any ns for this? Professor Tresde is dealing with the greater demon, I dont think shes in any position to help us.


    I dont know. Freya and I kind of just winged itst time.


    I looked down and saw Dean Belliona fighting the two lesser demons with other teachers.


    How about breaking the barrier?


    Professor, why are you asking me?


    I caught her staring at me which felt weird and awkward.


    You just seem like someone who knows a lot. was her simple answer.


    I was surprised. Professor Noria was our practical lessons teacher and she was usually focused on teaching us how to fight and making sure we can survive out in the field. She was also famous for favoring noble-born students and looking down onmoner students.


    Like me at the moment.


    Despite looking like that, there are some things I do not know as well.


    Before she could even respond, I saw a figuree to our direction and a pure ck cat with golden eyesnded on Vyfals head.


    Kuro? I called.


    You know this beast? Professor Noria asked.


    -Beast? Kuro is intelligent enough that he usually hides his aura, but she calls him a beast?


    But there was no use lying to her. If Kuro was here, that just meant Aunt Zaira was somewhere around the ind, or at least somewhere outside the barrier.


    Other than Vyfal, I could not understand other familiars or beasts. Unless they had enough capacity and capability to speak human speech or convey their thoughts directly, thenguage familiars used was a mystery to me. I knew Aunt Zairas familiars; Bai and Kuro, were capable to do that but they wouldnt do it anyway.


    At the moment, I could only hear mews from Kuro while Vyfal was really talking to him.


    <Luna, Aunt Zaira is at the top of the dome, she wants you to get there and stand directly where she is.>


    I beg your pardon?


    Vyfal then told me the supposedly n of Aunt Zaira that was delivered by Kuro.


    The barrier was a strong one where random attacks from inside or outside was futile, but if it was a well thought n with simultaneous powerful attacks at chosen weak spots of the barrier, then the barrier could be broken. Aunt Zaira wanted four attack mages stationed at the four cardinal directions of the ind; north, south, east and west, while I would be stationed directly at where she was. Meanwhile, the same set up was being nned outside.


    And then, with a signal, we would activate a powerful attack or spells and destroy the barrier. At least that was what Vyfal told me.


    I immediately conveyed this to Professor Noria who only gave me a suspicious look.


    The archduchess wants you to synchronize attacks with her? I nervously added. Just who are you Luna Hysi? That the archduchess would even send her own familiar just to convey the n.


    Uhm I-


    Are you perhaps I couldnt help but start getting worried at her demeanor.


    -Dont tell me she found out Im one of Aunt Zairas adoptive children? Kuro being here really is too obvious!


    Are you like Ka Tresde?


    Pardon?


    Did you work for Archduchess Celestine back in the Celestine Territory?


    Dang! I got worried for nothing!

 Chapter 72: The Archduchess Might

    Chapter 72: The Archduchess'' Might


    I managed to get away from the base and head to the location Kuro pointed me to. Kuro would be supervising the n in regards to who were to be stationed on the locations, as well as their exact spots. Kuro had always been good at sensing magical energy and detecting weaknesses in barriers. He also had this amazing ability to phase, or to pass through anything, which makes him amazing.


    Well that, and that he would be giving me the signal that everything had been prepared.


    I reached the location and I grimaced when I realized that it was by the mouth of the volcano. Said volcano was active despite not releasing smoke. I could see the magma flowing in it as well as feel its heat.


    Where am I supposed to stand? I asked myself.


    <Luna, demons are getting closer. One has already started climbing the volcano.>


    I clicked my tongue at the news. I still had no idea where I was supposed to ce myself. I was definitely not going to stand in the middle of a magma river. Even though I had leveled up sincest time I got involved in trouble, Id still probably die.


    -Wait does she want me to stand on the barrier itself?


    I looked up and saw the center of the semi-transparent barrier. If I strained my eyes, I could make out a blurry figure standing on top of it.


    -Aunt Zaira?


    Vyfal, go upwards.


    Oh yeah, I was riding Vyfal since I couldnt fly myself.


    Vyfal and I traveled upwards until we reached the barrier. I ced my hand on it and I could actually feel power circte on the barrier itself.


    -I wonder what kind of energy source the demons are using to put this up. And why?


    I wrapped energy on my lower legs and feet, and made it sticky so I could stand on the barrier upside down. That and maybe alter gravity a bit as well. Making the energy on my legs sticky was just assurance that I wont suddenly fall to my death.


    Vyfal, keep an eye on the demons. If any of them gets too close, make sure to make them go away. I ordered. I dont know why theyre doing this and why theyre heading to the volcano, but we have to make sure they dont seed.


    <Roger!>


    I ced both my hands on the barrier. I could see the blurry figure ce their hands adjacent to mine and I could suddenly feel warmth on the spot where our hands meet. I could feel a familiar energy flow through my hands.


    Luna, can you hear me? said the voice that was unmistakably Aunt Zairas.


    Aunt Zaira!


    Im here to help out with the situation. Demons in and protected by the imperial family is bad news, so I was sent here to do something about it.


    Will your n really work? What if the demons get more aggressive once we break the barrier? I asked.


    Dont worry, apart from me, theres the Four Guardians of Praiji and the imperial army stationed outside.


    I had no idea who the Four Guardians of Praiji were, but I knew I could trust Aunt Zaira.


    What do I have to do?


    Good girl. You can immediately figure that out.


    Aunt Zaira told me what I should do.


    I focused some energy on my hands then slowly make it reach out and stretch in all directions like vines. As per her advice, I sought out the concentrated energy on the four cardinal directions and make it stretch out as well until it epassed the entire barrier.


    Everythings set! I heard Kuro shout.


    Boom. was thest thing I heard from Aunt Zaira before everything blew up.


    I could hear distant explosions as well as something shatter. I just realized that Aunt Zaira used the energy as some sort of explosives, making both sides explode, damaging the barrier on both inside and outside as well as its weak spots which I assumed would be the four cardinal directions.


    Well, Im not that good at barriers so I could never really get that wrap around my head.


    There was still one problem though;


    -Shit! Im falling!


    The barrier broke so I lost the spot where I was standing.


    Just before Vyfal could catch me, or worse go st (I couldnt help but shiver at the thought), my right hand was caught by another hand and I was dangling in midair. I looked up and I saw Aunt Zaira holding unto me. But was not what shocked me though, it was the pair of ck wings behind her.


    -Aunt Zaira has wings?!


    Oh my, this is the first time you saw them right? she asked with a smile on her face.


    Aunt Zaira, why do you have wings?


    Simple, my mother was a karasu-tengu.


    Whats a karasu-tengu? I questioned.


    Well, why dont you find out yourself?


    -Great.


    We were in midair for a few seconds before I could hear more explosions and screams (or was it screeches?) from all over the ind.


    Aaaah~ Theyre already at it. I should get to work too. I heard her mumble and we started flying away from the volcanos crater.


    We reached the base camp secondster with Vyfal and Kuro behind us. The teachers and even a few students were still fighting the demons. I saw Professor Tresde, Professor Noria and one other teacher I did not recognize fight the greater demon together in a three versus one battle. But I could tell the teachers were having a hard time while the greater demon was just toying with them.


    They cant even handle it? Just how weak has magic been these days.


    I admit the things I have witnessed thest seven years were not even worth mentioningpared to what I could do as well as the things I grew up with in the Celestial Realm and during ancient times, but for humans, the spells the teachers had been using were already considered intermediate level, if not high level.


    Stopmenting negatively Aunt Zaira and do something. Imented. Thats what youre here for right?


    Hn. Youre showing your sassy side again. Oh well.


    She suddenly let go of me and I went free falling. Thankfully, I was no longer that far from the ground so I was able tond with nothing broken. I saw Aunt Zairand not that far from me and her wings vanished. She snapped her fingers and the three demons were suddenly impaled with spikes protruding from the ground followed by getting devoured by white mes.


    -Ice me Magic.


    Ice me Magic was a rare type of magic that fuses the properties of both fire and ice. Aunt Zaira once exined to me that ice at a certain temperature can actually burn and that idea was what inspired her to create such magic. Ice me Magic spells could freeze and burn at the same time. But from what I knew, it was very hard to pull off and so far only Aunt Zaira could do it in the entire Praiji Empire.


    A roar snapped me out of my thoughts and I saw the greater demon step out from the raging white mes, her body covered in both ice shards and burns. I could even see the skin under the ice shards still burning.


    -Of course the greater demon can somewhat survive. Its a greater demon after all.


    [You! The White Sorceress!] screamed the demon.


    [I am, but nobody has called me that in a long time.] replied Aunt Zaira.


    [Because of you because of you! Curse you White Sorceress of the Central ins!] the demon bellowed again. [I will curse you you and your descendants! You will forever be doomed gued by demons and those of the unseen!]


    Aunt Zaira snapped her fingers and a lightning bold ran down from the skies and struck the demon. Like its two other kin, nothing but ashes remained.


    Hn! Curse me? You should try a stronger one next time. That is if you can. she released a deep sigh. Now its over.


    I could only stand agape at the turn of events. Yep, Aunt Zaira really was something. And what she showed was just the tip of the iceberg. It was just a small fraction of the Archduchess might.

 Chapter 73: The Rumors

    Chapter 73: The Rumors


    Two days passed after the incident in Mt. T Ind. Everyone was evacuated after the fight with the demons while the imperial army, led by Archduchess Celestine herself, made a thorough sweep of the ind to make sure that no more demons or enemies in any form remained.


    Talk about stealing the spotlight. But Im pretty sure there was something more to it than just doing a thorough check-up.


    Aunt Zaira and the Four Guardians of Praiji dealt with the demons. The greater demon and the two lesser demons with it were dealt by Aunt Zaira singlehandedly. Although, I believe everyone should be given credit since some of the teachers and students also fought the demons when it attacked the base camp.


    Speaking of fighting with the demons those who went face-to-face with it, even those who came into close proximity to it, were admitted to the Imperial Hospital and were under observation. It was apparently a rule in the Ministry of Health that anyone who came into contact with demons must be observed for at least twenty-four hours just in case any demonic influence shows up.


    ording to history, demonization could happen if a person is exposed to demonic aura for a long time or came into contact with demon blood. If not purified in the long run, one could turn into a demon. There were a few exceptions though, those that were immune.


    Id like to think I am.


    And so, with that reason, I had been stuck in the Imperial Academy for two days. Not only did I get into close proximity to a demon, I also directly fought one. Well, I wasnt alone when I did fight it but my partner, Freya, was also under quarantine in the next room.


    I did not like staying in the hospital one bit. Not just because of the dreary environment and the smell, mainly because


    Im bored. I grumbled to no one in particr as I stared outside the window. Not even Vyfal was with me, she was under quarantine as well.


    Truth be told, I did not want to spend another minute inside the hospital. Especially when there were a few rumors about me going around.


    Seriously. Those that started it were, and still is, stupid.


    People seemed to have taken Professor Norias question about how I used to work for Archduchess Celestine. But then again, I neither admitted nor denied it so I suppose it was the reason all those rumors stemmed.


    Worst of all, most of the rumors came too close to home but was never really the truth.


    One rumor I heard from a few nurses was that I was a former Hunter under the Archduchess service. Well, I used to hunt in the Celestine Territory but I did not receive any sry from Aunt Zaira. Sure I received monthly allowances from her but that was normal since she was my guardian. Not to mention I earned most of the money I had from what I hunted myself.


    Another ridiculous rumor was that I conquered a Level C dungeon by myself. Yeah, I did not even know how such a rumor surfaced but that did not happen! I never conquered a Level C dungeon solo! Only a Level E dungeon once and I still believe it was pure luck and coincidence.


    -Rumors are really scary.


    The one rumor that was the icing to the cake, which made me want tough and cry at the same time, was that I was an assassin working for the archduchess.


    -I seriously want to choke whoever came up with that ridiculous thing.


    Yeah none of it really made sense, but everyone seemed to have found it entertaining.


    On the bright side, nobody did find out I was actually the fourth young miss of the Celestine Family, but others definitely suspect I was connected to Archduchess Celestine in some way other than being a local kid from her territory.


    -Aunt Zaira, please do something about these rumors.


    I seriously doubt shes let it slide since she was all about keeping hers and her familys privacy.


    It was the next day that I finally got visitors.


    Your Majesty! Senior Trent eximed and immediately dropped to one knee at the side of my hospital bed. I am very d you are doing well! When I heard that Mt. T Ind was attacked by demons I immediately applied to leave the exam but-


    I did not let him finish and immediately scrambled off of my bed in panic and asked him to get up. Thankfully he listened and acted somewhat normal before the rest of my friends arrived.


    Luna!


    I was enveloped in a group hug and I witnessed Peter drag Senior Trent in which made me chuckle. Afterwards, they sat around my hospital bed and started asking me what happened.


    I gave them the short version of what happened in the ind; demons crashed the exam, trapped us inside a barrier and the archduchess saved us.


    I gave a few more details too but not too much. I think most of the details regarding the incident are were being kept in the dark.


    Whoa! It mustve been a very scary experience for everyone in the Magic Arts Department.Andreamented.


    Yeah.


    But probably not for you. she added.


    At this point I was actually not paying attention so I replied; Yeah.


    -Wait, somethings wrong.


    NO! Thats not what Im trying to say! Of course it was scary! I mean we faced demons you know?! I eximed in panic. Demons are scary creatures even from the legends!


    They just stared at me with looks of understanding. Or was it looks of disbelief? I wasnt sure, I couldnt discern it.


    On another note, the Military Arts Department was actually asked to sortie with the imperial army and join the rescue. Peter said and took a deep breath. But when we got there, the action was already over and we were only asked to stand guard on the base camp.


    -I see.


    The empire actually tasked students to help us. It made me wonder if the empirescking in soldiers.


    By the way Luna, I heard a few rumors going around about you. Charles said which made me stiffen.


    His words caught me off guard after all.


    What do you-


    Are they even true?


    I noticed Thomas and Bernard look away. Well they two knew the truth but they knew fully well than to bber.


    As for the others, their gazes were definitely trained on me.


    Oh, I heard about them. Senior Trent said. I asked Torii about it and she said no. She never specified which one so I assume all of the rumors are fake news.


    -Good job Torii!


    My eyes were probably sparkling after Senior Trent said that because they started giving me odd looks again.


    So? Are you going to say anything? Kai asked.


    Yeah. None of the rumors sound good you know. Andreamented.


    Not only are you in the limelight but also the archduchess. Peter also said. Her enemies in the court will definitely make use of such a rumor. Especially the one where youre supposedly an assassin working for her.


    I wont be surprised. A lot of people are jealous of her current status and will do anything to ruin her. I replied.


    I did not expect the two princes, and even Charles (hes from a noble family), to agree with me.


    Oh well, those are only rumors. Senior Trent said. Itll die down in a month.


    I agree with Senior Trent. Bernard said.


    -Oh now youre speaking?


    A rumor can onlyst twenty-one days at most. Bernard added. People will lose interest on it sooner orter and will forget about it, so cheer up Luna.


    Sometimes, Bernard really knows what to say at the right moment.

 Chapter 74: The New Challenge

    Chapter 74: The New Challenge


    The attack of the demons in Mt. T Ind spread like wildfire in Praiji Empire.


    During the two week Semestral Break, as Sebastian had called it, what thought to be a rumor became official news announced by the government. Im thankful what really transpired in the ind was still kept mum and that people only knew the teachers, the archduchess and the Four Guardians of Praiji were the ones with the biggest involvement in ying the infiltrating demons.


    I was still a little curious as to why the demons came and arrived in the ind undetected. I took the liberty toe up with my own conclusions.


    One was that the demons wanted something from the dungeon located inside the volcano. I knew the dungeon was already conquered but it was one of those that did not copse and instead released the monsters it had inside in the ind. Peter told me it was the reason the ind was under supervision.


    As to how the demons entered the ind without even anyone noticing was that someone deliberately let them in. Someone high up in the food chain obviously. It didnt take too much effort and investigation to do that. It was the first thing that came up in my mind while thinking about my question. I know it was a dangerous guess and I could obviously get into trouble with it, but there was no other exnation.


    Theres a traitor within the higher-ups of the Praiji Empire. Somebody who had the means and capability to pull the strings from behind the scenes. And if I had to guess, Aunt Zaira probably already figured that one part as well. As to why, well that one, I had no idea. As well as for the who.


    The citizens of Praiji were obviously not thrilled to know about the return of demons. Some started to panic and some started to question the imperial government about it.


    Well, it was in history that the demons were wiped out shortly after the founding of the empire, and the news that demons were suddenly back obviously did not sit well with them. The government tried their best to quell the citizens fear and panic and it worked. For now.


    Demons were humanitys most fearsome foe, so it was definitely something to be scared about. Their ancestors, the Devils brought us the same trouble in the Celestial Realm back then too. So I suppose the situation was one of those sayings; what is the tree will also be the fruit.


    I used to not understand that saying, even when I was still living as Nyxtriel, and I never thought Id learn its meaning when I became mortal.


    Im not sure if everyone already took a guess or they just did not want to acknowledge it, but the demons in the ind was just the beginning. A storm is on its way and I never expected to be at the center of it.


    ***


    Two weeks in after the start of the second semester, was suddenly summoned to the conference room in the administration wing. I was a worried about the sudden call. I thought it had something to do with the events during thest semester which to be honest was kind of scary.


    My participation during the fight was only known to the teachers and the students of the Magic Arts Department, but nevertheless the students were curious, well more like nosy, about our ordeal. To be honest, it wasnt something to make fun of, especially when we were close to dying, but the students from other departments found it interesting since it was the first time in a long time to spot demons.


    If they only knew.


    Thest dungeon break was caused by a demon, but nobody seemed to know about it.


    I walk as silently as I could once the Headmaster gave me the permission to enter the room. I noticed that there were already a few students inside the office, seated around the conference table. I knew some of them, that being Torii, Senior Trent and Senior Leo, and I headed to the vacant seat next to Torii.


    What is going on? I asked Torii in a whisper.


    Im not sure either. Leo, Trent and I were pulled out of our ss. answered my adoptive sister in a monotone voice.


    Minutes passed and I sensed two familiar auras enter the room, followed by two unknown ones. The door opened, and Freya and Professor Tresde entered followed by two others. I met Freyas gaze but she looked as confused as I was and shrugged her shoulders with a roll in the eyes.


    -Seriously this girl.


    Great! Were all here! Take a seat so we can start. the Headmaster announced. Student Council President, if you will?


    Yes sir.


    -Oh, so he knows.


    This year, the Grand Academy Games, an important event for our beloved school and glorious empire will be held. And for the first time in many years, our nation will be hosting it!


    I could see and literally feel the excitement in the room, but


    -Whats the Grand Academy Games?


    To be honest, I felt stupid not knowing a lot of things. I wasnt as interested as my sister of the Mortal Realm back then, and survival was more important in the Celestine Territory more than anything else, Still is actually, and I didn''t have much information on the outside world.


    How can you be so stupid not knowing what the Grand Academy Games is? I hear Freya hiss. She was conveniently seated beside me.


    Can you just tell me?


    Fine. Listen very well you ignorant fool


    That was just a joke on her side. I hope.


    The Grand Academy Games is an academic event that happens every two years. Various top schools from every continent will be participating in it where the strongest school wille out on top. Last time, there were twelve participating schools. I wonder how many schools will participating this time. Anyway, the G.A. Games willst for about a week and has numerous events. But


    But what?


    Usually, only the third years and fourth years participate in it. Why is there a first year like you and me in this discussion? Not to mention a second year. Freya pointed to a ck haired boy that was sitting across us.


    Good observation Junior Freya. Senior Leo suddenly said which got mine and Freyas attention. It was a tradition to send only third years and fourth years for the games since the events can be... dangerous."


    I noticed the hesitation there, but he continued; "But there was never really a rule to have participants from the lower years. Only the fifth and sixth years were not allowed to participate for obvious reasons. This year, we have invited three of the most talented individuals from the lower years.


    The Headmaster stood up and started introducing us. First was Daniel Jarnthe, a second year student of the magus knight course of the Military Arts Department.


    He is an excellent student even among the second years and it is not wrong to say that he is the most powerful among his entire year. He can wield earth magic and has excellentbat skills.


    Freya and I were introduced next.


    Students Freya and Luna were two of the ones who fought the demons during the Mt. T Ind Incident. They have fought and defeated a demon together, and it is not wrong to say that they are the most talented among their year level. Luna especially is someone I rmend especially in terms of monster hunting which is one of the events during the G.A. Games.


    The students present have been handpicked to represent our school and our nation during the G.A. Games. You are the icing on the cake, the cream of the crop! Senior Leo announced. And our emperor wishes yet another win in this years Grand Academy Games.


    -I guess we cant really decline?

 Chapter 75: Investigated

    Chapter 75: Investigated


    A young man with dark green hair was standing in front of a window where the seas pristine waters, whose colors resembled his own eyes, could be seen. Actually, he was inside a ship sailing the seas and the room he was in was his quarters. All of a sudden, a knock interrupted him of his thoughts.


    Come in.


    A brown-haired young woman just about his age entered. She adjusted her sses as she stood in attention.


    Report. said the young man.


    We will be arriving in the port city of Agrebel this evening. An official from the imperial government will bring us to Azte City via teleportation formation and lead us to the guest house we are assigned to stay on our duration here.


    Hmm And what of the men we sent out to scout to Praiji Empires capital city?


    He returned a day ago and I havepiled his report. We now have information of the seven representatives of Praijis Imperial Academy. Although, we are not sure of what event they would be joining.


    I want to hear it.


    Yes sir. First, we have the two fourth years, Anastasia Nesteria and George von Demarem. Both are enrolled in the Military Arts Departments Knight Course. Both are well-versed inbat and their chosen weapons, a double-headed axe called abrys and a bow respectively.


    Then I suppose we can assume that George von Demarem will be participating in the Archery Quiz event. By the way Erika, there are only two fourth years? Are they nning to send five third years this year? Howughable.


    Err I believe it is more thrilling if you hear me till the end President Andrei.


    Fine.


    Yes sir. The third year representatives are Trent Kit and Torii Chrishni, both are Magic Knight Course students with lightning magic and wind magic respectively. Our scout put a side note that Trent Kit is under the protection of the Lemaria Family and Torii Chrishni is the cousin of the famed Archduchess Celestine.


    Arent the Chrishnis of nobility? Why does this Torii does not bear the name of ''von'' before her family name?


    It appears she is an illegitimate child of thest head of the Chrishni Family and is now believed to be under the wing of the archduchess thus discarding her nobility.


    I see. Interesting. Continue.


    Right. Next we have Daniel Jarnthe, a second year.


    What?! Theyre sending a second year? Are they mocking us for this-


    He was chosen for a reason. And trust me thats not the most shocking thing yet. Anyway, hes a Magus Knight Course student as well, with affinity to earth magic. Hes apparently a prodigy in his field so there is an advice of caution.


    Very well.


    Thest two representatives are Freya von Berialis and Luna Hysi, both are first years from the Battle Mage Course of the Magic Arts Department.


    The young man named Andrei was outraged! Was the Praiji Imperial Academy even taking the Grand Academy Games seriously? They dared send out first years? Newbies with no battle experience?


    There was a reason lower years were usually not chosen as representatives! On the first few years of the G.A. Games, the death count of first years and second years were high so schools tend to choose students from the third years and fourth years!


    And yet-


    Freya von Berialis is a wind mage and is the daughter of a marquis. She is a powerful wind magic user and her involvement on the Mt. T Ind Incident was also found by our scout. I bet its the reason she was chosen.


    You mean that incident where students and teachers were trapped by demons?


    Yes. She was there and she was one of the two students that managed to y a demon.


    Andrei was wide-eyed, well so was Erika since they were not expecting it. The other nations, especially those located in other continents, had always thought the news was nothing but a publicity stunt but it seemed like it was apparently real.


    And the other one? The one that yed the demon with this Freya?


    Shes the other participant, Luna Hysi. Theres not much information to gather from her aside from shes an orphan from the Celestine Territory and has dual affinity; fire and ice.


    Andrei froze all together at the words Erika spoke.


    Luna Hysi? Hysi?


    Yes President, why are you a look of realization shed on Erikas face. Could it be that shes the descendant of that woman?


    I need to know. Once we arrive, I want to speak personally with this Luna Hysi.


    I will make arrangements.


    Erika left the room and Andrei was left alone. He looked at the horizon a mixture of emotions was on his mind and face.


    I will finally see someone rted to that person mother. he whispers. And I will make sure that all debts will be paid.


    ***


    After being told to be a representative for the Grand Academy Games, I underwent grueling training for four months. Well I wasnt the only one since the other participants were also in the same boat. We were supervised by a professor one by one so nobody could really ck off. It was really sad and lonely actually.


    So, what was best way to enjoy the training?


    Drag your friends in it.


    I wasnt alone and I had sparring partners! Two birds with one stone!


    And so, after four months of training mybat skills and magic (not really), there were definitely relevant changes. I became faster on my feet and nimbler too. And although my control over my <Mystic Arts> werent on par when I was still a deity, I could say I had made great improvement. I could circte the internal energy faster around my body, and with my spirit cores help I could also generate more of it if needed. With this, I could also gather external energy much faster than before. With my control over the two energies improved, that meant I could cast my ice magic and fire magic faster and the spells could also be stronger. My control over my <Fox Fire> had also drastically improved. I could now make bigger mes without suddenly going out of control. My original power still did not like my mortal body so I was relieved of that.


    All that improvement was because of the people who helped me, well the people who tried to beat me ck and blue. If only my body was as strong as my original body, I wouldnt have to fear much of these people. But those same people were also the ones I learned to love while living in the Mortal Realm.


    Are you excited for the games? asked Zack who was my sparring partner for that day.


    Other than my assigned professor, which was surprisingly Professor Tresde, my siblings, Sebastian and Zack snuck in some sparring sessions and advices so I could improve.


    I am. I cant wait to test it out during the games.


    I see. I am d for that. When I participated in it two years ago, I was weaker than you, so I think youll be fine.


    Thanks Zach!


    The city is in a festive mood and the delegates from participating schools and countries are arriving, would you like to check it out?


    Really? Then can Vyfal and I really go?


    Sure. I dont rmend going alone though.


    Thats fine! My friends are all busy preparing for the final exams so no one can really apany me. Ill be fine! And besides, I have Vyfal with me!


    The representatives of the G.A. Games were exempted from taking the final exams. We were to focus on the uing event so it was sort of a given.


    And so it was decided that Vyfal and me would see the capital.

 Chapter 76: Trouble, Its Definitely Constant

    Chapter 76: Trouble, It''s Definitely Constant


    I couldn''t believe how festive everyone currently was in Azte. Shops lined up the streets and it was bustling with people, but instead of the festivities being solely about and for Praiji Empire, I could see items and products I don''t usually see. Andrea once told me that with the Grand Academy Games people from different countries would visit the host country, and so did merchants.


    -So that''s why.


    <"Luna, let''s buy a few things! It''s a festival!">


    "It''s not exactly a festival Vyfal but I suppose there''s nothing wrong about that."


    We ended up visiting the different stalls from different countries in which I relished. The one I liked the most was the seafood cuisine called ''sushi'' which was a local delicacy from a country in the Eastern Continent. I also saw exotic animals which were on disy. I even saw a very small monkey with big round eyes thattched itself on my hand.


    It was a very cute creature.


    I was busying myself with a stall that was selling small trinkets from a country in the Northern Continent when trouble showed up.


    Now usually when there''s trouble I would be the first one to respond to stop it, but I was recently told to not get involved with unnecessary trouble, especially with those from another country.


    "Let''s go Vyfal."


    <"Okay!">


    It would''ve been fine and all if only a body did not m on me. Unfortunately a body came flying whichnded on me. Fortunately though, I caught the person which turned out to be a local kid.


    -Geez. Can''t I not get into trouble?


    "Are you okay kid?" I asked, checking the boy who looked no older than ten.


    "I-I-" I could feel him shaking, shaking in fear obviously.


    "Hey you! Hold the kid firmly! He has to pay for what he did!" shouted a voice.


    I looked ahead of me and saw a boy who looked to be a few years older than me with spiky dark blue hair. He had this aura of arrogance around him and it was probably not wrong of me to say that he was rude and cocky.


    The boy in my arms started trembling even more. I could tell who he was afraid of.


    "He''s just a kid." I said and hid the child behind me.


    "Ha! He bumped into me and spilled a drink on my expensive clothes. But instead of apologizing, he ran away. Is that how this empire is teaching their people on how to interact with foreign guests?"


    Yeah, he was definitely cocky.


    Sure it was the child''s fault for being careless and not looking at where he was going, but how could a child apologize if he alreadyshed out at the poor kid!


    I saw it. It was difficult to not see it.


    "First of all, stop being rude and hear the kid out. How can he apologize if you were already yelling at him? He''s but a child you know?"


    "This is none of your business. Just hand over the kid and I won''t trouble you."


    "Unfortunately, I can''t do that." I looked at him in the eye. "You already said it, you''re foreign guests but if you want to be treated nicely you should follow the rules of the ce you''re visiting. Isn''t that how it should be?"


    "Ha?! Are you-" one of the people with him suddenly leaned close to him and whispered something. "Seriously? Hey you!"


    -He is calling me right?


    "What?"


    "You''re one of the representatives of Praiji Imperial Academy for the Grand Academy Games, right?"


    -Damn, is he- Oh... no wonder he looked quite familiar.


    About a month ago, Senior Leo informed us of the Intel he gathered concerning the other participants of the G.A. Games.


    Only eight schools would be participating, which was quite a shock to everyone. Usually ten or more schools would be participating for the games but only having eight was unheard of.


    "Why only eight?" asked Freya, shock still evident on her face.


    "We''re not entirely sure but apparently four of the countries that were supposed to join are at war. One country has internal conflict going on and some did not submit a letter of participation for unknown reasons. This year, only eight schools are known to participate officially."


    It was sort of suspicious especially when those countries were regr participants. Next, Senior Leo introduced the representatives of each school...


    That was where I saw the guy in front of me; he was one of the participants of the G.A. Games from Ferhusto Kingdom from the Southern Continent. They were the only kingdom to participate from that continent as swell.


    I know sounds suspicious right?


    Youre Gerald vi Ferhusto. I said.


    Its Crown Prince Gerald vi Ferhusto for you.


    I couldnt help but raise an eyebrow. Was this guy serious? Was what was running in my mind. He was his countrys crowned prince and he participated for the G.A. Games, were they that confident?


    But I definitely did not like him. It was a case of hate at first sight.


    Unfortunately, Im not one your subjects. Youre a guest in our country as well as a rival for the Grand Academy Games, I suppose you already know the rules.


    Despite our distance, I could hear him grind his teeth. He probably never experienced being defied before. As a future ruler, his attitude was definitely undesirable.


    Just give me the kid.


    No. If you want him to apologize, I will have him apologize in this distance. You will not beying a finger on him.


    Why you-! Listen, if you dont give me the kid and let him pay for what he did, I will make sure that the Praiji Imperial Academy loses their rights to participate in the G.A. Games.


    -Did this guy just deliberately provoke me? Is he serious? No, calm yourself Nyx, its just a brat with attitude issues. Dont stoop low.


    Senior Gerald. I called which definitely pissed him off. This is not Ferhusto Kingdom where you can do everything on your whim. There rules and by the looks of it, youre the one not adhering to those rules. I faced the child who was still clutching to me for dear life. Apologize to the man.


    The little boy looked at me with fear in his eyes but I ruffled his hair in a yful way and told him it would be fine.


    Im sorry for ruining your clothes. I wont do it again.


    I studied the boy and noted with the way he was dressed, he was amoner and he wont be able to pay for the damage. I decided to just pay for him to solve the problem.


    Here. I threw a magic ore the size of my thumb at him. That should more than enough to pay for the damage.


    The look on Senior Geralds face looked murderous. He was definitely one of those that couldnt control their temper. If I were his father, I wouldnt let him inherit the throne if he couldnt fix that.


    Despite the payment, and magic ores even at that size was expensive, he came to attack us. I was expecting it, considering how unreasonable he was, but I was hoping he wouldnt do it since it wouldplicate our participation on the G.A. Games.


    All of a sudden, somebody stood in front of me in a defensive manner, whom I recognized as Torii and Freya, and I saw someone catch Senior Geralds iing fist. At the very center between us was a young man with dark green hair.


    Vincent, called the dark green haired neer. You should put your teammate on a leash if its going tosh out like that. You do realize that any misconduct can have your team disqualified.

 Chapter 77: Prince Andrei of Retoulis Royal Academy

    Chapter 77: Prince Andrei of Retoulis Royal Academy


    Vincent, you should put your teammate on a leash if its going tosh out like that. You do realize that any misconduct can have your team disqualified.


    Everyone was quiet. My eyes were only on the dark green haired young man. Somehow, I could feel something about him and I couldnt really exin it.


    Andrei, this is between my teammate and her, stay out of this. growled the guy called Vincent.


    Im a witness. I know your kingdoms crowned prince has a trashy attitude but I did not expect it would be in this level.


    More growls could be heard from the Ferhusto Team but they did not make a move.


    Remember that this is not your turf Prince Gerald, so Id like to advise you to not make unnecessary trouble on the duration of your stay. said a familiar voice. I whipped my head to its direction and I could see Senior Leo making his way towards us. The kid has apologized and you have been paid, I think that makes it even, dont you think?


    Hey first year! both Freya and I turned our heads to Senior Geralds call. No, just the red-head.


    -Seriously? Red-head?


    I heard Freya grumble in front of me but she just shrugged her shoulders.


    What?


    Ill see you in the tournaments, and Ill crush you.


    -Is it wrong for me to not feel threatened at all?


    Momentster, Senior Gerald left together with his team and the one called Vincent who had a hand on his ear.


    -Great, I just gained a target on my back.


    Im sorry. I heard the boy say. I crouched to his level and patted his head. Im sorry I caused you trouble.


    Its fine. That guy was the one looking for trouble. I replied, trying to soothe him.


    Really?


    Yes. If you see them again, run away and find me okay? So, whats your name?


    My name is Ciel! Whats big sisters name?


    My name is Luna. Nice to meet you Ciel.


    Ciel hugged me and I just patted his head again, ying with his hair.


    Luna! Freya yelled which made Ciel flinch, but I hugged the boy who started shivering again. What was that? Are you seriously pulling something right when the G.A. Games is just around the corner?


    If I didnt do something, he wouldve hurt this child. I retorted. And Im pretty sure no ones really willing to save the kid apart from me since hes an esteemed guest here for the games.


    That is enough you two. Lets just be careful from now on. The Grand Academy Games will be in three days. We have to be ready by then. Senior Leo reminded me. Luna, bring the kid home and then return home as well.


    Yes Senior Leo.


    Minutester, I found myself walking Ciel home which as I guessed was the slums. He wasnt just amoner; he was an orphan living in a rundown orphanage at the edge of Azte City.


    -I guess even a powerful country like Praiji has its handful of people in the slums as well.


    At least the slums here dont look as bad as the one from back home.


    Oh yeah, this one guy went with us; that person with dark-green hair who defended me and imed to be a witness. From what I remembered, he was called Andrei li Retoulis, the second prince of the Retoulis Kingdom. He was also the Retoulis Royal Academys team leader. Why he went with me to bring Ciel home, was beyond me.


    So why did youe with us, Senior Andrei? I asked in a cautious manner.


    Pfft!


    -Okay, whats his problem?


    He suddenly giggled which annoyed me. If he wasnt only a prince from another country and was an enemy representative, I wouldve kicked him already.


    Why are youughing? I asked, already irritated.


    Sorry. Its just that, youre a very strange person Luna Hysi.


    Huh? Whats that supposed to mean?


    I couldnt exin it myself but he seriously ticked me off, and Im usually a cool-headed person.


    Its just that, when people find out Im a prince theyd either stay away from me to not make me angry or get to my good side by doing things for me. You on the other hand dont seem to care, which is strange and interesting.


    I pursed my lips, stopping myself from retorting.


    Was there actually something wrong with me? I mean, he did say hes a prince. Any normal and sane person would do either of what he just said, but howe I was unaffected.


    -Ah, I think I realize it now.


    Kai and Peter were close friends of mine and they were both princes. Plus I grew up treating people with high status in society normally and casually; Aunt Zaira, Sebastian, Zach and Senior Leo to name a few.


    I sighed mentally. Maybe there really was something wrong in me.


    I faced the prince who was looking at me curiously and scoffed. I guess, theres something wrong with me on that part?


    Pfft! I like that Miss Hysi! I really hope we can be friends!


    Please dont call me Miss Hysi, just call me Luna.


    Then call me Andrei! Forget the title!


    Eeeehhh?


    -Is this guy serious? I mean, sure Im quite close to a few members of the imperial family, but I do still give them the necessary respect and curtsy when were in public!


    Ah, if youre worried when were in public, you can call me with my title. But I dont think it will be necessary really.


    I couldnt help but raise an eyebrow.


    How so?


    We will be facing each other as enemies in the Grand Academy Games. Titles do not matter in the games.


    True.


    Luna, youre interesting. Can we be friends?


    -Hes one strange guy isnt he? But


    Sure. I held out my hand and shook his. But once were in the events, dont expect me to go easy on you.


    Of course!


    Were here! eximed Ciels voice which interrupted us.


    I turned to the child, who had Vyfal clinging on his head, as he pointed to the building in front of us. Seeing his home, I couldnt help but feel a twinge of something in my chest. I knew the feeling, I felt sorry for the child as well as the orphanage where he lived.


    The slums of Azte werent as bad as regr slums, but the condition of the orphanage building was not something ideal for a growing kid like Ciel.


    -Maybe I should talk to Aunt Zaira about it. She seems to like picking up orphans under her wings.


    Thank you for everything Big Sister Luna! Ciel said and hugged me again, handing me Vyfal while he was at it. Thank you for defending us anding with us as well, uhm your highness.


    You can call me Big Brother Andrei, Ciel.


    Really?


    Of course!


    -Seriously this guy. He is a strange one. Asking me to be his friend all of a sudden. But I am Aunt Zairas niece, even though were not rted by blood, I was taught to scrutinize everything at a very young age.


    Or as young as a human could be.


    Since Ciel was already out of earshot and we were on our way out of the slums, I took this time to confront the friendly prince.


    Dont get me wrong, Im thrilled to have a new friend. But nobody just outright asks you to be their friend without a reason.


    So Andrei. I stopped on my tracks in which he stopped as well. Who are you and what do you want from me?


    What are you-


    Were enemies, and yet you want to be friends with me. Thats not really normal.


    I suppose. his demeanor suddenly changed. From the ball of sunshine that he was, his aura suddenly turned cold and dark. Luna Hysi, do you know the name Hilda Hysi?


    I beg your pardon?


    How about the term Spirit Ball?


    Oh, he was one strange person alright.

 Chapter 78: The Grand Academy Games - Obstacle Course

    Chapter 78: The Grand Academy Games - Obstacle Course


    The day had finallye. The first day of the Grand Academy Games had arrived and a parade was nned to showcase the participants from the different schools and countries. Of course, before we could proceed to the nned weing ceremony, all eight teams, each with seven participants, had to go through an obstacle course.


    The entire city was modified with the use of magic and we had to go through the obstacle to get to the end.


    The obstacle course event was not part of the G.A. Games events but it was how the sequence and number representation would be decided.


    My team and I were at the starting line, in the North Gate together with the participants from Ice Pce Academy of Nephir Kingdom from the Northern Continent.


    I knew it was important to focus in the iing event, but my mind was gued with my meeting with Andrei. The names he told me lingered in my mind; Hilda Hysi and Spirit Ball.


    Spirit Ball, I had no idea what that is, but from the name I could already guess it was some sort of magic item. Then there was Hilda Hysi. From thest name, Hysi, it seemed like whoever that was, is rted to my current host. Unfortunately Andrei did not borate and left me hanging.


    -And he wants to be friends? AAAAAAAAHHHHHHH!


    What the hell is wrong with you? nudged Freya who was looking at me with a confused look.


    I looked around and saw everyone, even those from Ice Pce Academy, looking at me strangely, like I lost my mind or something. I probably did for a moment there.


    Did I say that out loud? I inquired shyly.


    No, you were screaming. Freya replied, sarcasm dripping from her voice.


    I couldnt help but recoil in embarrassment. I mean. I did not want them to know since I had the image of a tough girl. But then all of a sudden I screamed out of frustration.


    I suddenly felt a hand on my shoulder and saw Anastasia who had a worried look on her face.


    Are you okay? Did you get enough rest and sleep yesterday?


    Im fine Senior Anastasia. I just have something on my mind, but Im fine.


    I see. Well, dont overwork yourself okay?


    Yes Senior!


    Senior Anastasia was like the groups mom. She also looked the part too, not to mention she was the oldest among us. She was caring and would always look after us every time we finished training. She was also a good cook and her food was heavenly!


    Senior George was the happy-go-lucky type whos always on everyones good side. Hes a fun guy with skills but hes definitely not someone one should anger. He had that glint in his eyes, like hes hiding something dangerous behind his smiles. It was also the feeling I get from him but I did not dare ask.


    Senior Daniel was the example of model student. Hes powerful, smart and easy to get along with. Hes friends with almost everyone and has a very likable temperament. But he made me uneasy at times and I couldnt help but put my guard up around him.


    Well those were just what I observed on the three new people I was spending my time with. Torii, Freya and Senior Trent did not need any observations since I already knew them. Professor Tresde told me to get to know my teammates so that I could be at ease during the events.


    If only it was that easy.


    Come on already, were starting. Senior Trent said as he held Senior George by the cuff of his neck. Thetter was about to go to the other team to bother their female poption.


    Did I forget to mention that George was a terribledies man? Women seemed to be one of his motivations, but he prefers older women and those with huge boobs. His words, not mine.


    Senior Anastasia started apologizing to the white d students who were only looking at us with cold expressions.


    -The live up to the name of their school.


    At the sound of an explosion, we all sped towards inside the city with only one goal in mind; reach the end faster than anyone.


    Apart from the sequence for the events, starting points would also be given to the team based on their ranking. Ten points would be given to the first team to finish the obstacle course, then nine points to the second team, eight points to the third team, and so on, following that pattern.


    The starting point was not something we would pass up of course and Im pretty sure everyone was aiming to be on first ce. But the obstacle course race was not something to be underestimated even though it was our home ground, as Bernard called it.


    One disadvantage to the obstacle course was; no use of magic, skills or abilities. Which means; we had to finish the obstacle course by ourselves with no aid whatsoever. Unfortunately for us, we were used to using magic (energy on my part) in our everyday life, even at strengthening ourselves.


    -And we were never told about this!


    The first obstacle was a bncing beam where we had to cross it. Torii, Freya and I passed it with no problem but the others had to do it like three or four times before they seeded. And since the condition was for all members to reach the end, we had to wait for the four of them.


    Cooperation is not something I dislike, its just sometimes I feel like its easier to move by my lonesome and seed at it. When I was still living in the Celestial Realm, my family, especially my sister, always said that the strength of an individual is the most important. It was the reason I became gung-ho on gaining strength but I did not mind taking orders from my sister.


    When I became mortal, I realized that working together as a group is as essential and efficient as working alone. I used to dislike humans because of their weakness, but my sister coaxed me into liking them and had neutral feelings towards them since then. But there was one thing I noticed, humans, even if they lost everything, would seek a group and would be stronger with that group. Utilizing that when I became Luna was probably one of the biggest achievements I could ever consider.


    The Grand Academy Games had a high death rate ever since it was established fifty years ago, but the games had always been a seven-man team.


    Teamwork, something I learned when I became mortal and I couldnt believe it would be something Id cherish as I go on with my life.


    I also realized that I had been very easy going with everything that had unfolded in my life. Dealing with the obstacle course, I couldnt believe I would feel that sense of achievement I never thought I would ever feel.


    Although


    On number seven with four points, Praiji Imperial Academy! announced the emcee which was met with apuse by the spectators.


    I cant believe we only got four points! I heard George grumble. Its because Trent went dawdling during that rope climbing thing!


    Ha? How is that my fault? Didnt you flunk during crawling exercise? Can you even crawl properly? Trent retorted in the same vigor.


    Teamwork is an important thing for a group to seed, but it was something we had to work on, on the duration of the games.


    -But, this is not bad.

 Chapter 79: The Banquet

    Chapter 79: The Banquet


    We were a bit bummed that we ended up in seventh ce with four points as the starting points, but we were determined to win the Grand Academy Games.


    In the evening,ter that day, was a weing banquet in the gymnasium of the Imperial Academy. It wasnt really eventful. It was just spent on each contestant ring at each other, proving that theyre, no, we had the rights to participate in the games.


    I did not really participate in it. I was busy feeding Vyfal who attended the banquet with me. Everyone seemed to be interested in the three participants from the lower years, which were me, Freya and Daniel. But the others seemed to be more interested with Freya since shes the daughter of a marquis and Daniel with his killer looks who was already swarmed with girls. Its alright with me at least I had my space and peace.


    Besides, there wasnt anything interesting about me. I had been receiving threatening res from Gerald from the Ferhusto team, but I didnt really spare him a nce. Other than that, I was mostly left alone.


    But not for long.


    Youre one of the first year representatives. Luna Hysi, right?


    I turned to the direction of the voice and saw a really beautiful young woman.


    No, seriously. Even I considered her beautiful.


    She was taller than me by a head, with long flowing ck hair, milky white skin and a pair of dark brown eyes. Her features were definitely something exotic in Central Continent.


    Or at least that was what I noticed.


    She was wearing the uniform of Sky Magic Academy of the Yamato Inds Union from the Eastern Continent. And if my memory served me right, her name was Beatrice von Midoribara, the team leader of the Sky Magic Academy Team.


    What can I do for you, senior? I asked my voice calm and my hand petting Vyfal who decided to sit up beside me, her three tails swishing beside her.


    -Right. Shes following the growth of a normal fox familiar so shes that big now.


    Im just interested on the youngest participants. There hasnt been any second year or third year participants in years. I wonder, she leaned closer with a smile on her face which was scaring me. What the Praiji Imperial Academy was thinking when deciding to have you participating?


    -This again?


    I noticed a lot of them had been rather curious, or if not apprehensive, towards mine, Freyas and Daniels participation in the games. Was it really that shocking? Was it really that unbelievable?


    Why does it matter? I asked stillposed. I wasnt about to lose myposure over something like this.


    Just curious. Are they nning to let you guys be cannon fodders? Or is there something about you three that made your academic leaders chose you as representatives?


    What do you think? I questioned in return, a lopsided smile which was turning into a smirk by the second.


    By the looks of it, its thetter. she huffed and crossed her arms. Lets see where your confidence leads you. Ah, I am very interested in your familiar.


    -Vyfal?


    Why?


    Foxes with more than one tail are considered a sacred beast in my country. For you to be contracted to one and yet you treat it like a pet is an insult to our culture.


    -Thats her problem?


    Senior Beatrice, Vyfal is my familiar, she is my friend. How I treat her is none of your business.


    I know.


    Before the tension between us could get even worse, the lights suddenly went out and screams were suddenly heard. I could hear fast paces enter the room from every direction and there were suddenly a lot more presences in the gymnasium.


    I couldnt really see but I could hear voices ordering others to calm down and to regroup. I even heard a few grunts, which signaled there was fighting involved.


    All of a sudden, I could feel the unfamiliar presence rush at me side. I couldnt see what he looked like or whether he was carrying a weapon or not, but I can definitely sense his bloodlust, the intent to kill.


    I immediately sidestepped, and delivered a kick at the back of my attacker once he passed me. I took hold of him, wrenching his arms behind him, locking him in ce.


    Vyfal! Illumination!


    Bluish-white mes the size of a fist immediately lit up from all over the room, giving illumination so we could see what was going on. With that, I saw a few figures in ck ready to attack us at the given moment. I saw a few students fighting some of them even.


    -Whats going on? Did they break the security ced around the school?


    The thick bloodlust still hung in the air. It wasing from someone obviously powerful. But then I noticed something was strange. After all, once I traced the bloodlust to its origin, I sensed a familiar aura.


    -Aunt Zaira?


    The lights suddenly returned and I couldnt help but close my eyes until my sight could adjust. I was still holding my attacker down and I saw a few simrly dressed individuals holding students like hostages and a few in the same situation as my attacker. Vyfal also had an attacker pinned under her as she bared her fangs.


    There you go! Thank you for the performance, you may now exit the gymnasium. said a very familiar voice. As if on cue, the man under me wrestled his way out of my grasps and walked away. It was the same with the others.


    -I thought shes not part of themittee? What is she doing here? Isnt she supposed to only be involved on tomorrows Treasure Hunting and Orb Collection?


    Greetings everyone. I am Archduchess Zaira Chrishni von Celestine, the Prime Minister of this nation. Im supposed to give a wee speech to motivate you for the games, but I thought this would be more entertaining. Now then, Id give this one a five out of ten. If that was a real attack during a leisure event then half of you wouldve already either been taken hostage or worse, dead.


    Excuse me? Was that some sort of a surprise test? Is it connected to the point system of the G.A. Games? asked one of the students whom I recognized was from Cedi Royal Academy of Cedi Kingdom of the Western Continent.


    None whatsoever. I was just trying to see how youd react amidst danger.


    A few murmurs erupted among the attendees of the banquet, but I was more focused on what the hell my adoptive aunt was trying to aplish with her little scare.


    You represent your respective institutions and nations, which means youre the cream of the crop, the icing on the cake, the best of your peers. You are the ones with the future of bing leaders in your respective fields. In a situation like that, youre supposed to remain calm and think, not scream and panic. I apud those who immediately got a grasp of the situation and tried to calm the surrounding crowd.


    Silence triumphed over everyone. Well, it wasnt really surprising. We were both being praised and ridiculed at the same time.


    Since the lights went out, your sight was limited. Those with the ability to see in the dark couldve gotten a lot more information of whats happening in the surroundings. Then try to get the lights back on. Congrattions on the one who thought to use fireballs for illumination.


    -Im not sure to be happy or not.


    Lastly, you sensed bloodlust, no I apologize I suppose only a few of you can actually sense that and act, but because of that only a few can be spared from being killed. In the games you will be in constant danger in which you are asked to always be on your guard and do your best. Its the same once you graduate and get to the field. Let this serve as a lesson and a reminder of what you are about to embark in the next five days.


    Never thought she was actually the type to be sentimental. But then again, Aunt Zaira had always been odd in many ways.


    She raised her ss filled with wine and said; May the odds be ever in your favor!


    Nobody really returned it apart from a few adults.

 Chapter 80: The G.A. Games – Second Day (I)

    Chapter 80: The G.A. Games �C Second Day (I)


    So, the banquet was quite something. I guess only Aunt Zaira would actually dare do something like that considering who were present during the banquet, but it was quite interesting. I dont think the others liked it but she was one of those who did not care.


    And so, the second day of the Grand Academy Games hade, and the events would finally be formally starting!


    For the morning schedule of the second day, there was Ry Race followed by Archery Quiz.


    For Ry Race, which would be held in Anatoli Stadium, east of Azte City, our teams participants were Senior Trent, Senior Daniel and Freya.


    The race was a standard one, which basically tested ones speed, but a baton would be passed from one runner to another at a certain point in the track. It was one of the oldest games in the world and was still yed in the present.


    I think it was the national game of some country in the Eastern Continent or something. I cant really remember.


    And since I wasnt one of the participants of the event, I could only be a spectator.


    Without doubt, Seniors Trent and Daniel, and Freya were the fastest among us. There was also Torii but she was more on the side of agility, flexibility and power than speed, so there was that.


    I watched the event with my friends and I actually enjoyed it! I got a little on edge with all the shouting inside the stadium but hearing the cheers, supporting the yers especially from our team, made me smile.


    Bernard, Thomas and Peter even made a bet of who would win. Bernard chose the yers from Sky Magic Academy from the Yamato Inds Union, Thomas chose Retoulis Royal Academy (he said they had really fast runners), while Peter chose to support our team. A very loyal man indeed.


    In the beginning of the race, Senior Trent shot forward from the starting point with the baton at hand.


    For the G.A. Games Ry Race, the runners are supposed to pass the baton they have at hand to the next runner, but the baton has its own surprises and they must never let go of the baton or they would have to return at the beginning.


    I couldnt tell or see what sort of surprises the baton had in the middle of the race but I could see aura gathering at Senior Trents hand, protecting his hand from whatever it was.


    He reached the second point where Senior Daniel was waiting and he sessfully took the baton from the lightning magus knight, continuing the race.


    My eyes were glued to Senior Daniel as he dashed on the track. I noticed a few runners also catching up to them but Senior Daniel was persistent.


    Finally, he reached the point where Freya was waiting and passed the baton to the wind mage.


    The third runner had the longest route so Freya had to run longer. I couldnt help but be agitated as I watched since the runner from Retoulis was catching up to her at an insane speed!


    I saw the baton suddenly burst into fire and Freya almost lost her hold to it, but thankfully, she managed to catch it before it further fell to the ground. But that little mishap ended up to her behind the runner from Retoulis.


    Once the Race Ry ended, Retoulis Royal Academy took the first ce while Praiji Imperial Academy was second. The Pisma Academy of Magic took the third ce.


    When I met up with my teammates, I saw the three runners apologizing to the rest of us, for ending in second ce. I could see Senior Trent being the guiltiest since he was our team leader.


    Its fine. said Senior Leo who was acting as our tournament manager. Its only the first games. Right now, Retouli might have twenty points and we have a total of thirteen points but Im pretty sure we can catch up. Theres still Archery Quiz, Hunting and Firefly today. We just have to rake a lot of points for it.


    Senior Leo is right. added Senior Anastasia. Dont be guilty Trent. Well just get more points during those events.


    Its my turn for Archery Quiz. Senior George inserted. Wish me luck okay?


    ***


    Archery Quiz. Its abination of archery and a quiz, hence the name. A question would be read out loud by the speaker and choices would be shed all throughout the stadium. The participant must shoot their answer with a magic arrow. If they shot the correct answer, theyd receive a point but if they were wrong then there would be no points. The quiz would range from any subject, from history, to magic theories and evenmon subjects, so the participants must be really smart.


    Senior George is smart. Hes just toozy at times.


    Anyway, Archery Quiz is divided into three categories; Average, Intermediate and Difficult, with a point system of 1, 3 and 5 points respectively. But the first one to hit their target correct answer will have two extra points. Average questions will have twenty questions, Intermediate have ten, while Difficult will have five questions.


    The one with the highest score will be ranked first.


    At least that was the rundown I was given about Archery Quiz.


    And I am proud to say that we aced Archery Quiz with two hundred five points!


    Senior George really was smart and both his archery skills and speed were no joke. I watched Senior George run around the stadium to search for the correct answers and shoot it! It was a spectacle! Although he wasnt the first one to answer every time, he only had one mistake in both Intermediate and Difficult!


    Wow. I want to be just like him. I heard Kai mutter beside me.


    -Right. Hes an archer as well.


    Unfortunately, Retoulis Royal Academy was still in the lead with the total points of two hundred twenty-three. They were ahead with five points. It was only a small difference but still sort of agitating.


    Not to mention I was a little miffed about Andrei from that team.


    Next is Hunting! Lets rake some points and shoot up in the ranks! announced Senior Trent in which we all cheered.


    But first, lunch break.


    My team members and I gathered in one room to discuss our strategy for the next event, Hunting, which would be held in the afternoon. Nobody knew the mechanics and rules for the event so we were discussing initial ns.


    Only five representatives can participate during Hunting and those were Trent, Anastasia, George, Daniel and me. Thest two, Freya and Torii, would be participating in the event Firefly which would be held in the evening.


    Torii, Freya, makes sure to get some rest and dont exhaust your magic power for tonights event. Senior Trent said in which the two nodded. Luna, the event will be held in the Celestial Territorys forest so I will leave navigation to you.


    Yes Senior Trent.


    Hunting would be held in a chosen and secured area in the Celestine Territory. I couldnt be more d we had the terrain advantage, but considering Aunt Zaira was the overseer of the event, she probably nned a lot of things which Im pretty sure would go out of control.


    Luna, you and Senior Anastasia will be ced in front while Daniel and I will be ced in the rear. Senior George will follow us at a considerable distance. We will leave long-distance attacks to you.


    Got it!


    We will be given an hour before Hunting beginster so we can make further ns then.


    -I hope things will go well in this.


    I definitely shouldnt have thought that.

 Chapter 81: The G.A. Games – Second Day (II)

    Chapter 81: The G.A. Games �C Second Day (II)


    Sometime at noon, all participants were teleported to Timog Town in the southern parts of the Celestine Territory. The overseer, Archduchess Celestine, would be personally overseeing the Hunting Event.


    The spectators in Anatoli Stadium could watch the event via magic screens provided by the magic engineers. Familiars would be following each team with their senses of sight and hearing connected to those magic screens.


    We gathered at Timog Towns entrance where Aunt Zaira would be delivering the mechanics and rules.


    Okay so listen very well participants! The Hunting Event willst three hours, and in those three hours you will gather points via two ways; hunting monsters and searching for jade slips.


    Questions erupted among the participants and the adults that apanied each team, but they were shushed by the archduchess with a spell I know very well; Muting Spell. Its a spell that takes away the sound of ones vocal cords, therefore taking away their voice, unable to talk or make the slightest sound.


    Or at least thats what she said when she used it on me the first time.


    -Aunt Zaira, you didnt have to include me. I wasnt even talking.


    I couldnt help but grimace as my voice was taken away as well.


    Im not done yet. Aunt Zaira said in a warning tone. Dont worry, I will undo the spell after all this.


    -Thats a vague way of saying it.


    Anyway, as I was saying; you can gain points via hunting monsters and searching for jade slips. Of course, the two are separate matters so that means for the Hunting Event you have two goals and two sets of points. A barrier has been casted around the chosen hunting grounds. Within the barrier are monsters which you will hunt.


    Five bandanas in different colors appeared on her hands.


    For the monsters you will be hunting, they are tagged with a bandana in these colors. Each color has a corresponding point; ck for fifty points, red for forty points, green for thirty points, white for twenty points and gold for seventy points. You can already guess the ss of the monster with the color of their bandana. The highest monster inside the barrier is an S-ss, so please be careful. Do take note that only two monsters have gold tags and both are S-ss. Those brave and powerful enough can go hunt them but I advise caution. The bandanas are proof that you have hunted and killed that monster. Now a reminder; no attacks will beunched to the other teams to get their bandanas. Familiars will be monitoring your every move and will be transmitted to the magic screens essible to me, your mentors, the jurors and the audience.


    She gave us a stern look.


    I dont like PK-ing so please avoid that. Erm, I mean, I do not want you to hunt down the other teams, thats cheating.


    -PK-ing? Participant Killing?


    Now for the jade slips... There are more or less three thousand jade slips all over the hunting grounds. she materialized four different colored jade slips the size of two fingers. Each color has different points, just like the tags for the monsters. The two categories have the same point system by the way so I dont have to discuss that again. Again, these jade slips are scattered all over the hunting ground, but as a challenge, the ck and a few red jade slips are ced in areas that are hard to find, so you will have to be extra vignt, observant and industrious in finding them. Same with the tags, you cannot steal or exchange the jade slips. Those who will be caught will automatically be disqualified with only fifty points for this event. Okay, questions?


    I noticed that our voices still wouldnt work so it meant she did not lift the spell. A few hands shot up though when they realized that.


    What if two teams end up fighting for a jade slip or a tag? How will it be settled?


    -Ah, shes only returning the voice of those who she chooses to ask a question.


    Hmm., good question. For that, you can choose two ways; give the other team the chance or see who can get the jade or tag first. The tags and jade slips have magic imbued in them which will help the scorers identify which student and from which institution he or she came from. You noticed that you were asked to register before you got teleported here, correct?


    We nodded our heads.


    The registration helped us get a lock of your energy signature so now we can identify whos who by using that. Whoever touches the tags or slips first will be redeemed as its final collector and the points will be given to that team. How you will settle it will be up to you. Any other question? No? Then you have one hour to discuss your strategy and collect your supplies. The supplies can be found in the town. The stores are already informed how many items will be given to each team, so please dont try to haggle and threaten my people to give you more. Each store has a subordinate of mine who will not think twice of stopping you if he or she sensed something is wrong. Dont worry, its all free.


    -Oh wow. Aunt Zaira is being generous! Did the total ie of the Celestine Territory shot up or something?


    My team and I isted ourselves to an area to discuss our strategy in depth.


    Sticking together seems to be a little disadvantageous considering the circumstances. said Senior George who sounded serious for the first time since I met him.


    Youre right.


    I agree.


    Seconded.


    True.


    Lets revise our positions then. Lets split the team into two, three and two; three people to hunt monsters and two people to search for the jade slips. said our team leader.


    Ill volunteer to search for the jade slips. replied Senior Daniel. Apart from earth magic, I can use a skill that can search for mana imbued objects which makes me the perfect person to search for them.


    -Like Divine Sense?


    Exactly Luna. How did you know that?


    I stared at Senior Daniel, a little surprised. I said that out loud didnt I? Uhm Ive read about it in one of my aunts books.


    -Smooth Nyx, but I never read it on some book, I used to have it when I was still a fox.


    I see. Youre one of the few people who know it that I know of by the way, which is amazing in itself. No wonder you were chosen to participate in this despite your age.


    I should say the same thing to you Senior.


    -You have Divine Sense. No wonder you were chosen to be a participant as well.


    Then Senior Anastasia can go with you. Shes good at offense while you can work on defense using your earth magic. Senior Trent decided.


    Yes Team Leader.


    That leaves me, Luna and George to hunt the monsters. I suppose theres no problem with that?


    Yes Team Leader!


    Excellent! Luna, you are the one familiar with these parts as well as the one with extensive experience in hunting in these grounds. Lead the way to get our supplies.


    Roger. Follow me!


    *****


    A/N:


    Err... I put up a discord linkst time to those who want to join my discord channel but I think it''s a little confusing, so here is a much more specific link: https://discord.gg/K8yeRfxb. Just follow what''s there for a smooth process. Once there''s a lot of us, we can discuss about the novel or just about anything.


    Xoxo,


    Niche_Bezarius

 Chapter 82: The G.A. Games – Second Day (III)

    Chapter 82: The G.A. Games �C Second Day (III)


    I erected a wall of ice which sessfully stopped the horned monster on its tracks. At the side, Senior Trent dashed forward with his halberd and struck the monster, sessfully killing it. I picked up the red tag tied to its ear.


    Thats the third red tag we got, which makes it our fifteenth tag. Lets continue at this pace and Im pretty sure well rake up some points. Senior Trent said and stuffed the tag to the special bag themittee provided. We already got two ck tags. Lets try to find a gold one and hope nobody had taken the two of them.


    Yes senior!


    It had been about an hour and a half since the Hunting Event started. As per our n, we split up into two groups; me, Seniors Trent and George on one team, and Seniors Daniel and Anastasia on the other. Thest two being in-charge of gathering the jade slips.


    The monsters weve faced so far were all ss C and above, and I couldnt believe how strong those monsters were as we fought them.


    -And here I thought dealing with monsters is already no problem for me.


    Aunt Zaira actually did a good job as the headmittee for the Hunting Event. Too good in my opinion.


    She chose strong monsters for the event. The lowest ss we dealt with so far was a ss D. Not just that, she said the tags were given to monsters depending on their levels, but it was so not true!


    Thest monster we dealt with a ck tag was a ss D monster, while we faced a ss B monster with a white tag.


    -Seriously that adoptive aunt of mine. Shes a handful.


    Hey, do you think our jade gathering team is doing well? asked Senior George as he joined us from his previous spot; up a tree.


    Well ask themter. Senior Trent answered and patted Senior Georges shoulder. Theyll be fine senior. Senior Anastasia is on that team. And besides, Daniel has the Divine Sense. If he thinks something is wrong, hell probably keep the two of them safe.


    Speaking of


    Senior Trent, I could sense three jade slips in the area. I said to the two seniors who only looked at me in surprise. Should we collect it?


    Of course we should! Luna, go get them!


    I nodded my head and headed to where I sensed the jade slips. I found white jade slip hidden at the center of a bush, a green jade slip on a birds nest and a red jade slip buried underground. I presented them to Senior Trent who only smiled.


    We continued looking for monsters to gather the tags.


    Forty minutes passed and we already gathered about five hundred twenty-five points from the tags and a hundred points from the jade slips. We dealt with monsters that could fly, ones that could move underground and even those that live underwater.


    -How did Aunt Zaira even put a tag on underwater monsters?


    The ones underwater were the hardest to deal with since none of us could breathe underwater. Senior Trent couldnt use his lightning magic unless he wants to electrocute me and Senior George as well, and well, Senior Georges arrows dont really work underwater.


    But we managed to pull through.


    We trudged the ground as we searched for thest monster we would be hunting before the Hunting Event was over.


    So far, weve collected all colors of the tags, apart from gold. And the strongest monster weve dealt with was a ss A with a ck tag.


    I sensed a monster a few feet ahead of us but I noticed that something was wrong with it. It was a strong one, probably a ss S, but I noticed that there were two other groups of people near us. The nearest was where the monster is located while the other group was still a little far but they would probably be reaching the monster in ten minutes.


    I ryed this information to Senior Trent immediately.


    Do you think that group is dealing with that monster? I was hoping its one with a gold tag, but if a group is already preying on it then we should let them be.


    But theres something strange about it. I insisted. The nearest group is not moving.


    What?


    Ill go take a look. Senior George said and immediately hopped on a tree to get a better view.


    I was already dreading what Senior George would find, after all the feeling I got from the monster was quite familiar. But I didnt want to jump to conclusions so I kept my mouth shut about it.


    This is bad. Senior George said urgently as he returned to where we were gathered. The group Luna sensed? Most of them are dead.


    WHAT?!


    From their uniforms, they should be the Cedi Royal Academy team. The monster just did them in.


    You said most, then theres a survivor? Senior Trent asked.


    There are two survivors. One is bleeding heavily while the other is trying to fight against the monster. I also confirmed its tag; gold.


    What should we do senior? I asked.


    Senior George and I looked at Senior Trent. He was our leader, so he was the one whos supposed to give us orders.


    -I hope themittee already knows about this.


    At that moment, I was actually contemting something. This is was apetition and from what I learned, death tolls are normal during the Grand Academy Games, so all we could do was to not end up dying. But I also wanted to save those students and to not run away from a monster.


    While Senior Trent was thinking of what to do next, I already decided to at least rescue the surviving ones.


    In both my lives, I was taught to destroy my enemies but in return, I must protect my people and help those in need. I wouldnt be a good warrior if I dont have that mindset.


    But then again, I also desired revenge on those who hurt me and killed my family, so I guess Im the type to contradict ones self. Probably.


    Isnt it obvious? Well help the remaining Cedi participants and get that gold tag ourselves.


    I couldnt help but smile. I suppose we were thinking of the same thing.


    And I suppose Luna doesnt have objections? I just nodded my head. Senior George?


    I can finally face a ss S monster. Im not going to lose such an opportunity.


    Great! Lets see what monster were up to then?


    We sneakily headed to the direction of the monster and hid just outside its detection area. Once Iid my eyes on the monster, I couldnt help but gasp.


    Whats wrong Luna? Senior Trent asked upon noticing my expression.


    This is bad seniors. That monster is bad news.


    What do you mean? this time, it was Senior George that asked.


    On the monsters forehead is a ck crystal. That can only mean two things; its being controlled by a demon or its on the process of bing one.


    What?! whisper-yelled the two.


    I couldnt believe it then. The monsters I fought during the dungeon breakst summer had the same ck crystals and I found out they were being controlled by a demon. The situation in front of me was definitely out of the norm.


    -How the hell did one even show up here?

 Chapter 83: Demonized Confrontation

    Chapter 83: Demonized Confrontation


    What should we do then? Senior Trent asked as we watched the remaining Cedi representative fight for his life.


    Distract it while I take the survivors elsewhere.


    Just you? I mean-


    Ill take them to a safe ce and apply medical treatment on the heavily injured one. You dont have to kill the monster yourself. It would be better to actually run away from it.


    Why not?


    -Is this guy serious?


    Senior, that things like powered up because of the crystal. You cant fight that alone especially when its abilities are boosted to be ss S!


    I already guessed that the monster was strong in the first ce, but with the crystals addition, apart from having its power boosted, its also nearly impossible to kill. Unless you know where to hit.


    So I just have to get rid of the crystal right? Senior Trent with a smile.


    My eyes widened in surprise. He actually figured it out!


    And besides, Im not alone. Senior George will be assisting me. Just focus on getting those students out of there.


    I just sighed. He already looked like he was set on bringing the demonized monster with a gold tag, so I just agreed with him.


    I watched in atop a tree branch as Senior George shot the monster with an arrow that exploded upon impact. At the same time, Senior Trent zoomed in with lightning tendrils around his body and weapon. I immediately readied myself.


    Once Senior Trent drove his halberd to the monsters side, which resulted on the monster crashing to some trees, I used sh Steps to get to the surviving students. I also used my internal energy to strengthen myself and immediately grabbed the two with my arms. I started running away from the area of the monster.


    There werent any resistance from the two so they were either too shocked to react or both were passed out.


    We reached one of the safe zones in the forest and immediately brought them down to the ground.


    Well only one was unconscious while the other one was pale and shivering. I immediately recognized them; Katherine li Binsha and Patrick Gernuv, both were third years.


    It it killed everyone else like nothing. I- I


    Sshh. Its okay now. Youre okay now. I said with a smile and patted his shoulder. This is one of the safe zones. No monsters wille here. Youll be safe here, so try and calm down okay? Ill go take a look at your friend and then you.


    Senior Patrick just nodded and I went to his teammates side. I checked the injuries immediately and took note of the gash on Katherines forehead and the bump at the back of her head.


    -She probably has concussion. She has a broken leg and her left arm popped out of its socket.


    I knew how to apply first aid. I also trained in medicine and alchemy so I thought I should be able to handle their injuries.


    It took a few minutes to fix Senior Katherines shoulder and apply some medicine on her cuts. I also put a splinter on her broken leg so it wouldnt get more damaged. Senior Patrick was also easy to treat. He was verypliant and he only had a few cuts and bruises. His worst injury was a gash on his back, probably from the monsters horns.


    Senior Patrick, I have to return to my teammates. I will have to leave you here. I said after treating their injuries.


    But-


    Youll be safe here. Just wait until the time limit is over. We will be transported back to the entrance of Timog Town.


    What about my dead teammates?


    I couldnt help but feel sorry to Senior Patrick. He was really worried about his teammates.


    Themittee will be retrieving their dead bodies. I gave him a sad smile. Senior Patrick, my teammates and I will fight that monster. We will avenge your friends, okay?


    Please do so.


    I watched as he buried his head to his knees and started crying.


    Ill see youter Senior Patrick.


    I ran outside the safe zone and returned to where I left Seniors Trent and George, hoping they didnt end up like the other Cedi students.


    I released a sigh of relief when I saw both my seniors still alive and kicking. Well, Senior George was running around with his bow in hand, his forehead bleeding. Senior Trent on the other hand still had his halberd on his hand, but I noticed the blood on his uniform. His chest was bleeding and I could see him breathing heavily.


    I immediately rushed to his side and checked his injuries.


    You dont have to Luna. Ill be fine. he said and attempted to push me away.


    Yeah right, like Ill ever let that happen. Stay still and let me heal you. I growled at him. I told you to just run away! That things a ss S now! Its not something we can deal easily like the other monsters!


    I gave him a pill to stop the bleeding and another pill to restore his vitality. I then put bandage on his injuries which thankfully immediately stopped bleeding after he drank his pill.


    Youre the one with experience on this one. What should we do? That thing just keeps on reviving no matter what Senior George and I do.


    Thats what the ck crystal is for. I grimaced. We all try to get its attention and whoever gets an opening to strike its forehead, we do it. Understand?


    Yes your majesty.


    And dont call me that.


    I fought the urge to elbow him because of his injuries. I managed to convince him not to call me or treat me like a queen just a few weeks ago, which Im very thankful for. But Senior Trent just sometimes liked being an ass.


    Senior Trent made a dash forward, lunging at the monster whose attention was at Senior George. I jumped high up in the air and brought my de towards its head. My eyes widened as it managed to repel Senior Trents attack and deflect my swords with its horns.


    -This is bad. Not only did the monster be stronger, it has also be smarter. Aunt Zaira, what the hell is this? Is this part of the event? Or is something else going on?


    I crashed to a tree when the monster suddenly caught my foot and flung me aside. I groaned when Inded on a tree trunk rather harshly. From the corner of my eye, I saw Senior Trent also get thrown to the side. Unfortunately for him, the monster decided to go after him, worse, he got knocked out.


    -We shouldve really just run.


    I was regretting ever agreeing with Senior Trent in fighting the demonized creature which seems to be getting more powerful by the minute.


    Senior Trent will die at this rate.


    I engulfed myself with fox fire and lunged at the monster. I jumped on it back and plunged my swords that were encased with the same bluish-white me. I could feel the temperature rising, but it wasnt really bothering me.


    The monster roared in anguish and started thrashing around in an attempt to get me off its back, but I kept my swords nted firmly and released more of my mes.


    All of a sudden, it got hold of my arm and flung me aside once more. Inded harshly on the ground and cradled my dislocated arm. I winced as I put weight of my then sprained ankle. The monster charged at me with anger on its eyes.


    -Damn it. I cant get away.


    I stood feeling hopeless at what was about toe.

 Chapter 84: Temporary Truce

    Chapter 84: Temporary Truce


    I could only watch as the monstere charging at me. Both Seniors Trent and George were down for the count and I was too injured to actually make a stand. I could make my fox fire re but I was not sure how long my body would hold up since Im injured.


    All of a sudden, a rectangle white paper with some sort of inscription appeared in front of me. When the monster brought down its wed fists unto it, it didnt go through and instead it got thrown away.


    -A barrier?


    A figure darted from the trees and dropped a kick on the monster. It roared loudly and started wing whoever went attacking it.


    Luna! Yahoo!


    I turned to the direction and saw Senior Andrei, waving at me as if we were longtime friends.


    Senior Andrei? I called.


    Hello Luna. he paused and looked at me from head to toe. You look like shit.


    -This guy-!


    I decided to not mind hisment and calm myself. He did save me from bing shreds.


    What are you doing here? I asked him. I was a little unnerved at the unfading smile on his face though.


    Hunting of course. It is the main content of this event you know?


    -Calm down Nyxtriel. Calm down.


    What I meant was what are you doing here, in this area?


    Well, we were looking for monsters to hunt, but then we sensed a particrly strong one here. We saw you and your teammates fighting this abnormally strong monster so we decided to help. he nced to the side where a female teammate of his was standing by. Erika, have our healer take a look at Trent Kit and George von Demarem, and get them out of here.


    She replied with a nod and was about to leave but I called her attention.


    Theres a safe zone about five hundred meters from here. Two survivors from Cedi Royal Academy are staying there to recuperate. I added.


    Survivors? From Cedi? questioned Senior Andrei with a confused look on his face.


    Yes senior. That monster fought with the Cedi Team and three of their members perished. We saved the two survivors and have been fighting it before you arrived.


    I see. The death toll is no joke alright. We already heard that quite a few students from other schools have already died over thest two hours. The G.A. Games really is not something to be underestimated.


    I see.


    Of course I was already aware of the death toll. I was also worried that me or any of my teammates my end up dead during the events, but I guess it was something I want to face no matter what. And I think it was the same thing to the participants.


    Junior Luna, I have a proposal.


    I raised an eyebrow at his words but motioned for him to continue anyway.


    Lets have temporary truce. The Hunting Event will finish in thirty minutes. This monster is not something any of us can handle. So, why not team up together to defeat it. Im pretty sure with my teammates capabilities, my magic and yours as well we can bring down this monstrosity.


    I looked into his eyes as he spoke, but he did not waver. I could see it in his eyes, he was telling the truth.


    Very well. You better not hold me back.


    Heughed and clutched his stomach. Okay then. But first, lets have someone take a look at you-


    No need.


    Ha? But you have a dislocated arm and a sprained ankle!


    As if to make a point, and maybe to give some sort of proof, I fixed my own arm by re-aligning my socket back to its ce, holding back a grunt as I did. I checked my ankle and smiled once I no longer felt pain on it.


    -At least my rapid self-healing works.


    Ill be fine Senior Andrei. Lets take this monster down.


    Senior Andrei suddenly startedughing like a madman. I was surprised the monster did not go after him even though his voice echoed all over the ce. Well, it was preupied by his teammates so I guess it did not really have a choice.


    Luna, youre really interesting. I cant help but like you more.


    A chill went up my spine at that moment. I wasnt sure if it was fear or just being creeped out, but it was something negative nheless.


    -Last I saw him, he looked like he would murder me, now hes just in crazy.


    Anything youd like to say before we proceed? he asked me which immediately make me cease getting creeped out.


    Break the ck crystal on its forehead then we can bring it down. But its harder and sturdier than the previous ones I encountered so its definitely a disadvantage to our side.


    No worried. You heard her guys! Lets do this!


    I was not sure what to do, after all we werent teammates and I wasnt sure how to work with them. But as if to answer my doubt, Senior Andrei said to me; Just attack to your hearts content, we will be the ones to adjust for you.


    I just nodded my head and lunged at the monster. Since my swords were still stuck on the monsters back I had no other choice but to attack without a weapon. Although I wasnt exactly weaponless since I was using <Mystic Arts> to strengthen myself and my physical attacks. I was regting fox fire all over my body, coating the body part I would deliver my attack with.


    Sometimeter, we managed to injure the monster quite a bunch and I noticed it was starting to slow down. But I knew it wont be enough because of the ck crystal on its forehead.


    Inded not that far from the others and stumbled a little, almost losing my bnce. I steadied myself and tried to catch my breath. I circted my energy around me again. I also pulled some energy from the surroundings to replenish those that I lost.


    I took a deep breath and prepared to attack again.


    All of a sudden, Senior Andrei called me so I went to where he was.


    We will make a path for you, and I will help amplify your speed. Once youre in range, give it everything you can to crush that crystal. And then we will finish the monster once thats done.


    I nodded my head in agreement.


    Stand still.


    I could feel magic power gather around my body, amplifying the current energy I have. My body also felt as light as a feather.


    -Support Magic?


    Ready? he asked in which I nodded. I watched as the monster was brought to its knees. Now!


    I used sh Step and I felt like I zoomed past everyone who kept attacking the monster. In the blink of an eye, I was face to face with the monster. In a split second, I gathered most of my energy on left hand. Because of the amount of energy pooling on my fist, it looked like my hand was on fire. It also looked identical to my bluish-white fox mes in which I wondered why. But I didnt really think about it back then and just delivered a powerful punch to the monsters forehead where the ck crystal was.


    <Fox Technique Energy Series First Form: Super Energy Fist>!


    I felt the crystal crumble upon contact of my energy coated fist, but it didnt stop there. The technique went through all over the monsters body, cracks appearing and finally exploding. I was thrown backwards by the impact of the explosion, but a pair of arms caught me; Senior Andreis.


    I suppose thats a win on both our sides. he smirked. You can have the golden tag after all you were the one that killed it. The next time we see each other, it will be on the battlefield and against each other.


    Senior Andrei and his teammates left me there with a confused expression.

 Chapter 85: Dangers in the Corner

    Chapter 85: Dangers in the Corner


    Our team received a total of five hundred ny-five points for the tags while we had four hundred fifty points for the jade slips. We got the highest score for monster hunting and the second highest for the jade slip collection. Unfortunately Retoulis got the highest score for the second day. And as of the moment, Retoulis Royal Academy and Praiji Imperial Academy were tied for the first ce, both with one thousand two hundred sixty-three points.


    The results werent something to really cheer about but I was just d toe out alive.


    After the Hunting Event, which to be honest probably went south, everyone that was injured was brought to the makeshift infirmary in Timog Town. During the event, the schools of Cedi Kingdom and Faral Nation lost some students to the monsters. I probably wouldve been one of them if Senior Andrei and his teammates didnt help me.


    Everyone who could move gathered at the entrance of Timog Town and offered prayers to those who perished during the event.


    Losing members for the G.A. games didnt mean the school would be withdrawing; instead they would be calling their reserve representatives to rece those that died.


    Awful? Probably, but that was how it works. Even our team had reserves. Thomas, Peter and Kai were three of those.


    But I was d that none were insensitive and would just forget about those that died. Dying is a very awful thing. It signifies the end of ones journey. Its also a much unexpected thing and sometimes it just gets you unprepared.


    Ive seen my share of people dying in both my lives, but I have always found it regrettable when its someone young that died. After all, their lives havent even started and they still had a lot of years ahead of them. I knew those that participated in a dangerous celebration such as the Grand Academy Games were prepared to die at some point of the games, but I can only imagine the fear they had when they knew theyd die.


    People dying are part of ones journey, whether you sumb to the despair it brings or make it an inspiration to move forward and do better, is up to you. Aunt Zaira told me once we were alone that very same day.


    I swear it sounded really familiar, but I couldnt remember where I heard it before.


    Aunt Zaira called me to make a report on what happened during the Hunting Event. Apparently, everyone was questioned by themittee to make a report.


    Are you okay? she asked me.


    Im fine. Like you said, people dying are normal.


    True enough. she sighed. Well then, I heard from the survivors of Cedi as well as the students from Retoulis that you fought a monster with a dark crystal on its forehead. Care to borate? Start from the time you sensed the monster.


    I did my best recounting everything that happened upon facing the demonized monster. From sensing its abnormally high presence all the way to how students from Retoulis Royal Academy helped me take it down.


    Aunt Zaira, did you deliberately put that monster there? I asked after my narration.


    I am aware it was a stupid question but Aunt Zaira was capable of almost anything; I wouldnt let that past her.


    -But even if shes the one who put the demonized monster, she probably just thought it was some sort of a challenge. It did have the gold tag.


    No, it wasnt me. she answered in a blunt tone.


    I was very shocked at her answer, but at the same time I was relieved.


    -So it wasnt her. Thats good.


    But-


    If it wasnt you, where did that monstere from? How did it even enter the hunting grounds? I asked.


    I am not sure at that. I was the one that chose all the monsters for the Hunting Event. I made sure to choose challenging ones but not strong enough to cause such a high death toll. All monsters went through a series of thorough checking you know before I even put the tags on them.


    -Why does it sound like she was choosing people who would work for her?


    Even the various representatives and vassals from the participating countries were present during the checking. she added. No monster had the dark crystal.


    I had a feeling she was trying to convey something to me. Something potentially dangerous.


    -Dont tell me


    Youre thinking an insider did it. Probably one of the people that did the checking. I said, well more like guessed.


    I do not want to make conclusions, but that seems to be the case.


    Do you think whoever did this have rtions to that demon that caused the dungeon breakst year? I asked again. The monsters back then had the same ck crystal. The monster also proved difficult to kill since it would just revive.


    I am carrying out an investigation and I will be informing the emperor about thister. Now then, thank you Luna, you can return to your group. The teleportation circle that will bring you back to Azte City will be activating in an hour so you should go wait in the entrance.


    Okay.


    Firefly starts at eleven in the evening. You dont want to miss it. I just nodded my head but she called me again. Try to keep your eyes peeled and always be careful okay? Danger can always be around the corner.


    Got it Aunt Zaira.


    I exited her office and return to where my seniors were gathered. Seniors Trent and George were patched up and we were told they would be fully healed tomorrow after a nights rest. Seniors Daniel and Anastasia only had a few cuts and bruises from a few scuffles from getting the jade slips, but other than that they were okay.


    I was also already healed, my Auto-healing skill activating the moment I got injured.


    As we waited for the time of departure, I couldnt help but notice the awkward silence within our group. Senior Trent and George, who were usually the loudest and most talkative in our group, were unusually silent. Somehow, they looked a little sullen.


    -Is it because of what happened?


    Im sorry Luna, Trent. Senior George suddenly said and hung his head low.


    Eh?


    Yeah, I was very very surprised.


    I was supposed to protect you as the archer and the oldest in the group but-


    Senior George, its- I tried to tell him it was okay, but Senior Trent cut me off.


    Its me who should apologize. Im the leader but I let Senior George get hurt, I let myself be taken down and I left Luna to fend for herself with us as baggage.


    I actually did not expect for the cheerful Senior Trent to say such a thing.


    I I was too weak. Im supposed to protect the team and lead it to greatness. Especially Luna, I-


    I couldnt take it anymore. To be honest I actually got annoyed at Senior Trents words. I give him a light smack on the head.


    Idiot.


    Eh? Your majesty? Why did you-


    -Oh my gosh this idiot.


    Your Majesty?


    -And now the rest are curious about it. But Senior Trent cant fall to despair when its only the second day.


    I took a deep breath and calmed myself.


    Seniors, there is nothing to apologize for. they looked at me with wide-eyes. We signed up for this and we are prepared to whateveres our way. Just so it happened we encountered an enemy stronger than us and we got defeated and had a hard time. Dont curse your weakness, everyone has it. Rather than moping around and ming yourself for what happened, you should think of this as a lesson and strive harder.


    I sighed.


    The Senior Trent I know stands firm on his feet and faces whateveres his way head on. Even if hes sometimes disturbingly annoying, it wont let that bother him and move forward.


    Uhm I dont you think-


    And Senior George. We all know you did your best and thats enough. Never lose your smile for something like this. The Senior George I have be close to this semester is a very optimistic person that will not let anything drag him down.


    O-optimistic you say?


    We still have a lot more things to face in the next few days. If you give up now, then everything weve worked hard for thest four months will be for naught. So chin up and keep moving forward!


    I was not one for giving pep talks but the two looked like they needed it.


    She got you there boys. Senior Anastasiamented and snickered. You got told off by a first year.


    I couldnt help but look away to hide my blush.


    Thank you Luna. Senior Trent said. That was an eye opener.


    I just smiled. Youre wee.


    By the way, why did Trent address you as your majesty Luna? both Senior Trent and I froze at Senior Georges question.


    -Schist!


    Look guys! Theyre calling us! We have to gather to teleport to the capital! I say, my attempt of not answering the question and get out of the room.

 Chapter 86: Kais Change

    Chapter 86: Kai''s Change


    I entered the VIP room Peter reserved to watch the Firefly Event. Although I knew he would rather watch it with the rest of the audience, his father wasnt taking any chances especially when its in the middle of the night.


    The participants of the Hunting Event arrived about an hour and a half ago, and we all proceeded to Anatoli Stadium to cheer and support Freya and Torii. On my way to the room, I actually saw my adoptive siblings as well as Sebastian and Zach in another room. I could only guess they took some time off from the frontlines to see Torii in action that night.


    I nced at the seats and noticed that the only remaining seat was beside Kai. I probably wouldnt have a problem sitting next to him if I was asked to do so like three months ago. Lately, interacting with Kai had be awkward. And no, it wasnt because of me. It was Kai who made things awkward and difficult for me.


    It all started two months ago.


    To make it simple, Kai was being pursued by yet another assassin (or was it another kidnapper?) and ended up in the hot spring the female G.A. Games representatives were rxing. It was one hell of a day of training so the hot spring was really helpful.


    Anyway, he suddenly popped up there. We were all taken aback and froze on the spot on his appearance, which was perhaps a bad idea. Because his pursuer took that opportunity to hit him on the head and he ended up falling to the deeper part of the hot spring.


    We immediately put on our robes and acted.


    Torii and Senior Anastasia immediately pursued the attackers who escaped upon seeing us while Freya and I worked on getting Kai out of the water. Once he was brought back to the surface, I noticed that his head was bleeding and that he wasnt breathing.


    -This is not good.


    Freya, call someone from the disciplinarymittee or better yet a teacher. Tell them what happened as well as send someone to help me bring Kai to the infirmary.


    Okay.


    I could tell Freya was shaken up. She didnt even make a snarkyment and immediately sought for help. As for me, I immediately performed CPR, a technique Aunt-Zaira taught me.


    If hes not breathing and is not responding, immediately apply thirtypressions in the middle of his chest in a swift manner. Afterwards, if theres still no reaction, tilt his head upwards a little, pinch his nose and breathe into his mouth twice. Do this repeatedly until he responds or gains consciousness. Aunt Zairas words rang as I remembered her training. [1]


    Just as I was about to give Kai the second set of breathing into his mouth, he woke up and coughed out some water. I breathed out a sigh of relief.


    Oh my gosh! Youre okay! You made me worried!


    Luna?


    Do you feel okay?


    He just looked at me confusedly and then winced. He touched the back of his head where he was hit and my eyes widened when I saw it still bleeding. I immediately pulled out a bottle of restorative pills in my item box and gave it to him to stop the bleeding.


    Thanks. he said once he drank a pill. I feel a lot better now.


    All of a sudden, he was staring at me and his nose started bleeding.


    Kai! Are you really okay? I dont think a nosebleed is a good sign!


    He looked away, putting a towel on his face which he grabbed from who knows where.


    Im fine. Its just that never mind. Anyway Luna, can you tell me what year it is?


    I couldnt help but raise an eyebrow at his strange question but I answered him nheless. Its the tenth year of Emperor Ivan von Praijis rule.


    His eyes widened and slowly morphed into what I could recognize as happiness and relief.


    -Whats up with that?


    Luna! We got them! I heard Torii yell which snapped me out of my thoughts. I saw her and Senior Anastasia drag a body each, hopefully still alive, so we could interrogate them.


    Well turn them over to the disciplinarymittee for questioning. Senior Anastasia said. How is the prince?


    I saw Kai go rigid and turn to where our seniors were standing. His eyes widened at the sight of them. You guys youre still alive. Looks like we seeded.


    -Huh?


    It wasnt only me, but also Torii and Senior Anastasia who looked as bewildered as me. But before we could ask Kai about what he said he already copsed.


    Ever since then Kai started avoiding us and I had a suspicion he was actually nning something. Another thing I noticed was that he had been meeting Aunt Zaira in secret since then.


    Strange? Definitely.


    Well because of that incident we did manage to track an assassins guild in which got wiped out overnight. Who did such a feat was beyond me but I had a feeling my adoptive aunt had something to do with it. We also discovered who sent those assassins/kidnappers after Kai; his own father, the king of Syna Kingdom.


    At the moment, the royal family of the vassal kingdom Syna, are under monitoring. It was the reason they did not have any representatives for the Grand Academy Games.


    Back in the VIP room of the Anatoli Stadium


    I sighed and just sat on the remaining seat.


    Hey Kai.


    Hey.


    Its really awkward. Kai wasnt talkative but not to this level.


    Luna, is there something bothering you? Kai suddenly asked.


    -Yeah, you.


    But I couldnt exactly tell him that.


    Uhm, nothing. Just a bit jittery and excited to see Senior Torii and Freyapete for Firelfly.


    I see.


    Silence hung between us as we waited for the event to start.


    -This is really awkward.


    And it wasnt helping that none of my other friends seemed keen on talking to me or Kai. I was used to that since I sometimes dont have input on their conversations unless needed.


    By the way Luna.


    Hmm?


    Are you really Luna?


    I stared at Kai with a raised eyebrow.


    -What is he in about?


    What do you- I am Luna you know. I said a little baffled at his question.


    -Well Im Luna yet Im not? Or at least I have been living as Luna ever since I ended up in this body.


    Its just that, theres something different about you. I apologize I guess my memories are still a bit hazy after that incident two months ago.


    ording to the doctors, Kai suffered a severe concussion that time so his memories were jumbled and sometimes he acted strange. But I had a feeling it wasnt that and there was something more.


    Have I brought you to see the glowing Moon Lotus on the night of a full moon during the winter solstice? I nodded gingerly and then he started mumbling. I couldnt quite catch what he said but two phrases did stood out; that wasnt supposed to happen yet and Luna does not have a fox familiar.


    Kai?


    Nothing. Firefly is about to start. Lets cheer for Freya and Senior Torii. he said in a nonchnt manner but I could see the nervousness in his actions.


    -If hes not going to tell me anything, I guess I can only investigate and find out on my own.


    **********


    A/N:


    [1]To be honest I just put what I remembered during my First Aid Training on my first year of college. If you think its wrong just tell me.

 Chapter 87: Kais Resolve

    Chapter 87: Kai''s Resolve


    In a vast in, bodiesid on the ground soaked with blood. No, it would be more appropriate to call them corpses rather than bodies in general. Bodies would mean some of them were actually alive, but that wasnt the case.


    In the distance, a ck cloud gathered and if one was to look carefully, monsters and demons of different species and variety were awaiting their orders.


    On the other hand, a lone figure stood in the middle of the corpses. His snow white hair stood out despite the splotches of blood on it. His form was shivering and his eyes were fixed to a few of the bodies, the lifeless bodies of his friends andrades.


    This figure was Kai li Syna, the Prince Royal of Praiji Empire and Crown Prince of Syna Kingdom, no, it would be more appropriate to actually no longer call him with those titles, after all the two nations, and most of the countries in Afasia, were nothing more than wastnds. The war took its toll on both thend and its people.


    Kai sunk to his knees and wept. His friends were dead and the army he cherished were wiped out by demons. Hope just vanished right in front of his eyes.


    Kai. a voice called. Kai looked up and saw two familiar faces; one was his patron and the other was his lover. They were the very beings that supported him and his friends throughout the war.


    Lady Elthesia. Nyxtriel. he cried once more. I- I failed you. I failed everyone.


    No, Im afraid this is how the celestials decided it to be. said the golden haired fox goddess, Elthesia.


    Kais eyes widened at her words.


    I understand that its too much for you and the rest of humanity. the red-haired fox goddess, Nyxtriel, added and consoled him with a hug. And its unfair. But Im afraid this is the finish line for you and yourrades. You can feel it as well, right?


    Kai saw the tears on his beloveds face and he couldnt help but feel sad. He was for many things. He was sad his friends were dead. He was sad they lost against the demon race. And most of all, he was sad that he would not be able to fulfil his promise to the woman he loved.


    Im sorry, Nyx. I-


    Dont talk, youre wasting your breath. I will not let you die. I will not let you vanish.


    He was not sure if shes serious or not, after all he could feel his life slipping from his body already. He received a deadly blow just minutes ago, not to mention the curse of the Demon King was taking a toll on his body as well.


    Because of that curse, once you die your soul will be consumed by the Demon King and you will never return to the cycle of reincarnation. I know it is selfish of me but this is the only way.


    He was confused at Nyxtriels words but he knew it would be useless to question her and her sister about it.


    There is still a chance to turn the tables. Elthesia inserted and brought forth a golden pocket watch with the symbol of a nine-tailed fox. At this moment, my sister and I will continue your fight.


    But, the ancientws-


    Screw the ancientws. Nyxtriel growled. Those guys control it for their sake, never for the world. I will not let them seed.


    I know this is too much for us to ask of you Kai but as I said, there is still a chance to turn the tables, and we will need your help for it.


    Me?


    We can only do this once and I already calcted everything. Elthesia said. We will need you to travel back in time and change this oue.


    What?


    I told you, this is us being selfish.


    But Im afraid we cannot transport your entire being, at most we can transport your soul and consciousness to a predetermined era.


    Kai nced at the iing demon army but then returned his gaze to the sisters. Will it really change this present of ours?


    It will depend on you.


    Will I see you again?


    The sisters smiled. Yes.


    Then, I ept.


    ***


    When Kai arrived in the determined era, he saw himself sinking with a bleeding head. He couldnt help but be frantic, after all if he entered his body in such a perilous situation, he and the Kai of that time might end up dying.


    What should I do? I cannot-


    But then an idea popped in his head. He learned Healing Magic but he wondered how he would be able to pull it off when he was nothing but a soul without a physical body.


    No, I can pull it off, but that means I have to sacrifice my soul. In the end, Im still going to die, but at least I will no longer be consumed by the Demon Kings curse. Instead I will just scatter into the world and return to earth. he smiled bitterly. The most I can do is impart to the me of this era, my memories and emotions.


    He remembered briefly talking to Luna, his friend and ally, and seeing Freya, his friend and subordinate, he was happy after all they saw them onest time.


    Kai dreamt a very long dream. But then he realized it was premonitions, no memories of the future, of what was about toe and happen. And so, Kai received the memories and feelings of the Kai from the future. The Kai who lost everything to the demons.


    I will not let that happen. he decided after receiving his future selfs memories. I will change that!


    He opened his eyes and saw himself in the infirmary. Then he remembered that he almost died by getting clubbed in the head and almost drowned in the hot spring. Thankfully his future-self saved him from actually crossing over to the afterlife, and Luna immediately performed first aid on him.


    Kai saw his red-headed friend who was staying vigil on his bedside.


    Luna Hysi of the Lyxi n. he thought. But why does her gaze reminds me of her?


    Kai! Are you okay now? You frightened us!


    I Im fine.


    Thats good. Everyone got really worried. Peter made a scene when you were brought here you know.


    Kai was a bit baffled at how Luna interacted with him. He was close to the red-head but somehow the memories he received from the future showed that Luna and her followers werent close to him or his circle of friends.


    It felt strange for him. He knew Luna was a resident of Celestine Territory but in his new set of memories it showed that Luna was from thends north of Praiji Empire and entered the Imperial Academy as the future leader of the Lyxi n.


    Strange. Luna never told us about that. Howe its different if these memories are from the future?


    Kai?


    Luna, can you leave me for a bit?


    Luna was shocked at this.


    And also, can you ask Peter if he can ask the Court Grand Mage toe see me?


    Court Grand Mage? Luna questioned.


    Wait, Court Grand Mage Chrishni is now Archduchess Celestine. Not to mention Praijis Prime Minister.


    I mean, the Prime Minister. he corrected himself. He couldnt help but shake his head, his head was a mess because of the new set of memories.


    Although a little dejected, Luna left the room and left Kai alone.


    Why is the information from the new set of memories different? he wondered. I need to talk to the archduchess to get my answers.


    It was three dayster when he finally talked to the archduchess privately.


    Prince Kai, theres something different about you.


    Even if shes not the Court Grand Magus in this time, shes still as sharp as ever. he mused mentally.


    Kai immediately told her of his new set of memories and his future-selfs mission of travelling to the past. Before Future Kais soul was catapulted back in time, Elthesia told him to seek the Court Grand Mage; Zaira Chrishni and tell her everything. And only her.


    I see. That was indeed a risk. Not to mention the soul of your future-self sacrificed himself so youd survive. shemented after hearing his story.


    But howe everythings different when these memories are supposedly from the future? For example, right now youre not the Court Grand Mage but the Prime Minister of Praiji, and that Luna came from the Celestine Territory instead ofing from the hiddennds of the Lyxi n? In fact, the Celestine Territory doesnt even exist during that timeline.


    Zaira only smiled. I will tell you why its different, but first answer my question.


    Kai nodded.


    What if somehow you didnt return to the past of the same world but instead to the past of a parallel world where everything and almost everyone are different because of certain changes in history, will you still help save this world from the awful future you saw?


    Kai was silent, confused at her question but then he realized he had no time to actually ponder about it. After all his future, or maybe parallel self, gave him such memories to avoid such an ending no matter what timeline or world it is.


    Yes. I will make sure that that future will nevere.


    *********


    A/N:


    Too long?

 Chapter 88: Unanswered Questions

    Chapter 88: Unanswered Questions


    Firefly finally started and everyone couldnt help but marvel at the sight inside Anatoli Stadium.


    Firefly is an event where floating magic orbs of different colors are scattered all over the stadium. The participants will catch as many magic orbs as they can, collecting points. Just like the tags and jade slips, each color has a corresponding point. Once a participant reaches five hundred points, the round will stop and whatever points the other participants gained will be their teams score. There are two rounds which will be yed by different representatives. Therefore, the highest possible score for a team to have is a thousand points.


    From what I remembered, Freya would y the first round while Torii would be ying the second one.


    The event finally started and cheers erupted from the audience. Even though it was an evening event to cater the glow of the magic orbs, everyone seemed very excited and cheerful which made the stadium so alive.


    Of course, those from Praiji cheered for Freya who was steadily racking up points. She actually learned Flight Magic just for this event after all and her training actually paid off. But we couldnt just becent, after all Retoulis representative was also speedily collecting points on her own.


    Once the buzzer sounded, I was shocked to see that Freya only managed to gain four hundred ny points. The one who achieved five hundred points and stopped the round was the participant from Retoulis.


    Even though I wasnt there to see Freyas expression up close once the round was over, I could tell she was upset, but unlike before where shedsh out at those who are better than her she was rather calm and bowed; a thank you gesture to the participants, audience and eventmittee.


    No need to be down. Peter said. Senior Torii is still there for the second round. Our school still has a chance!


    Most of my friends agreed with him. I was about to but then I heard Kai mumble; But the one who will have the highest score will be Retoulis Royal Academy.


    Okay, maybe it wasnt really a mumble but I did hear it and it looked like I was the only one who did. I stared at him but he only blushed and looked away.


    See? Strange.


    To my shock, what he said really dide true. Torii was the one who achieved five hundred points while Retoulis had four hundred ny-five points. Plus the score from the first round, Retoulis Royal Academy had the highest overall score for the event. And worse, it was also Retoulis Royal Academy who ranked first so far with the total points of two thousand two hundred fifty-eight points, only five more points than Praiji Imperial Academys score. The school with the lowest score was Pisma Academy of Magic who only had one thousand eight hundred eighty-five points.


    -Retoulis really is our greatest rival in this years Grand Academy Games. Wait, how did Kai even know Retoulis will take the first ce for the second day?


    Kai, how did you know that? I asked my white-headed friend with a confused look.


    Err, a guess?


    -Like hell Ill believe that!


    But even if I tell you, you probably wont believe me. And besides, I cant tell you either.


    He was really acting strange so I couldnt help but be put off.


    I never got to ask further since I was called for a team meeting. We had a meeting regarding the G.A. Games second day but I never really listened since my mind kept wondering about Kais sudden change.


    Well, he had be weird and somehow more mature. His new demeanor reminded me of Aunt Zaira; someone who knew something but will not share it, it was giving me bad vibes. At least I knew Aunt Zaira was keeping secrets for her own satisfaction and/or the nations benefit but I couldnt figure out Kais reason. He had always confided to us, his friends, whenever he had a problem or something.


    -na! LUNA!


    Yes! I identally yelled after I got suddenly pulled out from my thoughts. Uhm I apologize. I was thinking about something.


    Senior Trent just sighed. Well we did have a long day, so lets all go rest. Remember to get up early and do warm-ups in the morning. Capture the g will start at nine oclock tomorrow. We will be against Cedi Royal Academy and our match will be thest one for Capture the g. Dismiss!


    I immediately left the room and headed home. Well our team was supposed to stay in one building for the duration of the G.A. Games but I needed to see my aunt. I had a feeling she had the answers to my questions. As for actually her answering it was still uncertain.


    I reached the entrance of the Celestine Manor just in time Aunt Zairas carriage made a stop. I was about to walk up to her but I stopped once I saw her getting off her carriage followed by Kai.


    -Why is he here? What is he doing with Aunt Zaira? Just what the hell is going on?!


    Once they entered the gate I Immediately marched up towards them and stopped them from their tracks.


    Luna? Aunt Zaira called me which I couldnt help but raise an eyebrow. Unless we were with her subordinates, or people who knew our rtionship, she would never call me by my name but Ms. Hysi.


    -So there really is something going on.


    Kai. I saw the white-head stiffen. I notice his foot shift, as if attempting to run. Vyfal, restrain him.


    <Roger!>


    Vyfal pounced on Kai but he was able to slip past her in which infuriated me.


    Vyfal, I order you to return to your original form.


    Vyfal glowed blue and secondster a dark blue qilin about twelve feet tall was in ce of her fox form. She cut off Kais escape with her tail and restrained him by putting one of her paws on his chest.


    Luna, what are you doing? Even though youre friends, hes still the Prince Royal! You even had Vyfal transform to her original form! Aunt Zaira yelled, reprimanding me.


    I just want to know why hes acting strange! But hed either avoid me or change the topic! Its putting me off and I dont like it! Hes my friend! And he had always confided to me everything and all of a sudden hes be a stranger.


    Why do you care? Kai asked, making me freeze. What are you to me that I should tell you everything I do?!


    I was speechless. No, I was shocked and speechless.


    -Thats right. Were just friends. Were not obliged to share everything to each other. Even Im doing that to them. But why does it feel painful hearing that from him?


    Vyfal, release him. I ordered.


    I felt like crying but I was controlling myself from doing so.


    <But Luna, you->


    Just release him. Hes right. His life is his life and he has privacy. He doesnt have to tell me everything. I said with my hands and jaw clenched.


    <Luna.>


    Vyfal let go of him and I saw Aunt Zaira shake her head in disbelief. You can return to your fox form and go out hunting Vyfal. I apologize for such an unsightly disy Your Highness, Your Excellency. I will take my leave now.


    I left the property and wandered around the city. I didnt remember how I ended up in the forest but I did remember asking Vyfal to leave me alone. When I was more of myself, I was already drenched in monster blood and corpses of said monsters were strewn around me.


    -Damn it. I went overboard.


    Kai you idiot. I grumbled, tears threatening to fall from my eyes. But I guess thats on me. I suppose this is karma. After all, I keep secrets from my friends.


    Later on, I realized I wasnt angry at Kai because I thought of him as a friend.

 Chapter 89: Out of My Mind

    Chapter 89: Out of My Mind


    Moments after Luna stormed out of the Celestine Manor


    Youre an idiot. Archduchess Zaira grimaced and then sighed at Kais figure that was sporting a bewildered yet guilty look.


    Whats that supposed to mean? And youre pretty rude to someone whos a member of the imperial family. Kai replied.


    Are you sure you were given memories of a parallel world and not having your mind encroached by some weird power? she retorted, her voice low. You mustve forgotten Im this empires guardian. Ive raised Praijis leaders since the time of its founding. Youre the one whos awfully rude now.


    Kai, who seemed to have realized what he just said, could only look away and not say anything. He saw Zaira sigh and shake her head.


    I dont know why you did that or whatpelled you to actually pull such a move but you do realize you two like each other?


    I beg your pardon? Kais eyes were as wide as saucers when he heard her words.


    Im not entirely sure why youre acting this way, but I know it has something to do with the memories you received. You better sort yourself before you hurt the people you cherish, Luna included. she sighed. Kids these days. If they dont realize it then they deny it.


    Why would you care about Luna, Archduchess?


    Shes my si- I mean, shes my adoptive niece. That means shes under my protection and is one of the four sessors of the Celestine Family. I know it is part of growing up but I dont like it when my wards get heartbroken. Its the most difficult injury to heal.


    Kai, wasnt really sure what to do next.


    ***


    I arrived rather early in the stadium. From the third day onwards, the participants of each school were supposed to stay at their designated rooms for the duration of the next event; Capture the g.


    Just as the name suggests, two teams with all its members will go against each other and their goal is to pull the opponents g out where its ced. But if somehow it is proven difficult to take the g then the participants can go after the captain of the opponents and take him down.


    I suppose it was a sort of simtion or a practice battle for the participants while the captains ability to lead and make strategies will also be put into test.


    Well everyone of course found it amusing ad exciting, apart from me.


    I arrived early in the stadium not because I was excited or anything, but because I was too frustrated. I didnt return to the residence I shared with the other participants from Praiji Imperial Academy the previous night and I never even have a wink of sleep. I spent the entire night hunting and training, but to be honest, I was probably just blowing some steam off.


    -So this is how it feels to be told off and rejected by a friend.


    I felt awful. Kai and I had always been close ever since we became friends five months ago. But then I heard him say those words which really shook me.


    I didnt even pay attention to the three matches that happened before ours. I was too absorbed worrying why Kai would say such words to me as well as hating myself for it. I could feel my frustration build up as time passed. None of my teammates, or anybody actually, bothered toe near me and ask me what was wrong. I was probably emitting too much malice that anybody who could feel it would instinctively get away from me.


    Once I heard the announcement that it would be finally our turn, I trailed behind everyone else to reach the arena. I knew they discussed some sort of n a while ago but I didnt really listen since I was too wrapped up on my own thoughts.


    There was one thing I was sure though, I assured myself that we would win against our opponent, Cedi Royal Academy, no matter what. And I would make sure of it.


    The arena was modified for the Capture the g Event. Instead of its open and in area, it was transformed to a small rocky forest. I could see two towers, each with a g on them.


    -So I only have to pull the g out of where its standing or knock the opponents team captain.


    -Luna! Senior Trent yelled which pulled me out of my thoughts.


    Yes!


    Youll be guarding the g with Freya. Discuss with her the formation youre going to use.


    I only nodded and we started heading to our stations.


    Theres something off about you. Freya suddenly said after tapping my shoulder. We were on our way to the tower where our g was located.


    Im fine. Well win this.


    Im not really worried about that. Instead, Im worried about you. I frowned at her words. I feel like youre going to do something stupid and irrational.


    Thats just your imagination.


    She shrugged. Maybe. Anyway, what kind of formation will we use? We can use the usual right? Youll guard the base of the tower while I-


    Ill make sure well win.


    Huh?


    Once the re sounded, which signaled the start of the match, I pulled out Rile and Sanx, and then used sh Step. With it elerating my speed, it was a piece of cake to travel from one point to the next. Before I knew it, I was already in the opponents territory and brought down one of them.


    I could hear my teammates yelling to me what I was doing and to get back to my position but I didnt care and proceeded to the tower where the enemy g is located.


    Suffice to say, I wasnt on my right mind at that particr event. Well, I could see what I was doing and I even nned out the route Id take to get to the enemy g, but I was moving out of frustration and grief.


    I was used to people hating me or not liking me, but being hated by someone I deemed as a close friend was too much for me to handle.


    -He hates me already anyway, why would he care if I screw this match?


    I could feel my energy re up and condense around me. To the eyes of others, theyd probably think Im using my signature bluish-white mes or being engulfed by bluish-white mes but it was actually just my energy thickening around me. With this, I can move faster and have more power.


    A few of our opponents already started getting in my way and it was making me even more frustrated.


    Yeah. Its really a bad idea to dive into a fight when ones not mentally and emotionally stable. I wouldnt rmend it either.


    I cleaved a path for myself towards the tower, flinging whoever dared stop me out of the way.


    After kicking thest guy, who I think was the team captain of Cedi, I gathered energy in my legs and shot out from the ground. Once I was on level with the top of the tower, I sliced the pole of the g which bore the crest of Cedi Royal Academy and caught it with my hands.


    A-a-and Praiji Imperial Academy wins! announced someone.


    At first there was only silence but then deafening cheers erupted from the crowd.


    I didnt smile, nor did I cheer for the win. I remained rather impassive and gave the g to Senior Trent. They were announcing the matches for the next day but I didnt really stick around and started to head outside.


    I was so out of it that I didnt even notice the angry and heavy footsteps behind me. Before I knew it the wind knocked me off my feet and pushed me to the wall.


    And then I saw a furious Freya with the fan I gave her pointed at me.

 Chapter 90: An Advice

    Chapter 90: An Advice


    What the hell Freya? I growled at the wind mage who definitely just used a wind spell to pin me to the wall.


    That should be my question! What the hell was that out there?! she retorted, her face filled with anger. You abandoned your post, disobeyed orders from the team captain and stormed into enemy territory by yourself!


    We won didnt we? I questioned, dusting myself once the spell vanished.


    You-


    Freya was about to attack me but she was held back by Senior Daniel and Senior George. Senior Trent was trying to calm her down while Senior Anastasia was watching the boys hold Freya back.


    -Wait, wheres Torii?


    All of a sudden, the sound of a p echoed in the empty hall, my head was whipped to the side and secondster, my left cheek stung. Once I turned my head back to the front, Torii was there with her usual stoic face.


    I called it usual since she was someone who couldnt understand and process emotions, but her face was currently dark and her eyes looked much colder than usual.


    -Shes angry.


    It was easy to guess what she felt even if Torii doesnt know it. We did train together for quite some time under Aunt Zairas wing. Torii wasnt one to express herself openly because of her situation, sometimes others even say that she was slightly a little hard to approach to, but actually she rarely got angry.


    You didnt return to the residencest night and dont think I didnt notice you went hunting in the forest by yourself. Vyfal came home cryingst night and Ilra had tofort her. And now you pulled that kind of stunt during an important match. What is your problem?


    We won. I dont think theres any problem with that. I simply state.


    LUNA! Freya shouted, getting angrier. I could even see and feel her magic power rising up, and Im pretty sure I wasnt the only one who noticed.


    Luna, theres a reason why events like this are done by more than one person, and thats the goal of the Capture the g Event, to show sportsmanship. What you did out there is not sportsmanship. she said, not even flinching or changing her expressions.


    I scoffed. Sportsmanship is useless in a real battle.


    Torii only sighed and shook her head. Theres obviously something bothering you but youre not really someone whod share your worries at the drop of a hat. Now then how about this, you will not be participating in tomorrows match, or any other future matches for that matter, until youve reflected on your actions and settle whats troubling you.


    WHAT?! Torii I-


    Thats final. Thats okay right? Trent?


    We both eyed our team captain who looked nervous. I already knew he was someone who wont say no to me, but-


    -Hes scared of Torii whenever she gets angry.


    Uhm yes.


    Torii looked at me in the eye. Fix whats wrong with you first. We dont need a loose cannon in the team.


    I stood frozen on the spot. It was my first time being spoken by Torii in such a tone. I watched them pass by me, disappearing into the corner and dragging a furious Freya with them. Senior Trent, who remained, put a hand on my shoulder and gave me a sad smile.


    Torii is right you know your majesty. You need to cool your head. Settle whatevers troubling you first, once you do, you know where to find us.


    He left me alone in the hall, my head nk and confused. I couldnt help but scream out of frustration and punch the wall. I walked out of Anatoli Stadium and rushed to the nearest hill I found.


    At that moment, I wasnt only angry and frustrated at what happened, I was also angry at myself. It was my first time getting rejected, hated by someone I cherished and I couldnt contain myself. Sure my life had never been easy either but I got used to the fact that the people around me just seem to be always cheerful and happy. Kais words were grating on me and I couldnt control my feelings about it.


    -Why? Why do I feel this way? Kai is just my friend, then why did his words affect me this badly?


    All of a sudden I felt a familiar presence. I couldnt help but click my tongue in annoyance I really did not want to face anyone at the moment, and to be honest Id rather not deal with this particr guy either.


    I have to say, your match against Cedi was a sight to see. Your disy of power was really amazing.


    Not now Senior Andrei. I growled. What are you even doing here? Heck how did you even find me?


    Ive been following you. he replied nonchntly.


    I felt chills run down my spine.


    -Is he serious? This guy is really dangerous.


    You look troubled though Mind telling me? I might be able to help. he said with a smile on his face. I heard talking about your problems is actually helpful.


    I stiffened at his words. I used to say that to Freya on the first few sessions we had concerning her multiple personalities, and yet I bottle up my own problems and feelings.


    -Im such a hypocrite.


    Will you listen then? I asked.


    Sure.


    Youre weird, you know that? Imented in which he onlyughed.


    Youre not the first one to call me that. Now then, Im all ears.


    Senior Andrei was one big enigma. One moment he was his usual annoying self who liked to mess with me, and the next he was this strange guy who had the air of a reliable older brother. I was at a loss on how to deal with him.


    Despite that I told him my troubles. I just felt like I could actually talk to him about it. Plus I had the feeling that if I talked to my circle of friends theyd just tell me to do what I think was right. That was how they rolled.


    Hmm I see. hemented after I told him about Kai and my thoughts about his words. So basically, you got hurt because he told you to stop prying into his life. You couldnt understand why you felt that way even though youre just friends and thats the reason you took out your anger on the participants from Cedi Royal Academy.


    Yes.


    Theres a simple answer to that. I gave him a skeptical look. You like him.


    Hmm? Of course I do! Why do you think Im friends with him? I retorted but the bastard only chuckled.


    No, not that way Luna. I meant you like Kai the way a woman looks at a man. You like Kai as a member of the opposite sex.


    My breath hitched for a moment and my eyes were probably as wide as saucers.


    HA?!


    -Is this guy serious?


    I suppose youre neither familiar nor knowledgeable on that area. I can now see why youd feel frustrated about it. Youre angry at him yet you dont know why youre extremely angry at him. You never realized you actually have feelings for him. To you, Kai is more than just a friend.


    -What? More than just a friend? I actually like him?


    Youre saying I have a crush on him?


    Well yes.


    -Now that he said that


    I realized Senior Andrei actually had a point. On the days I spent my time with Kai, I seemed to be veryfortable. I paid attention to him most of the times and I always felt like I should make him see me all the time.


    -Thats actually crushing on someone?


    That feeling will only continue to grow unless you face it. As to how you face it will be up to you.


    I kept my eyes down, obviously ashamed at the sudden revtion and realization.


    I-


    And also, you should talk it out soon. Like soon. he grinned. I should go now.


    Eh? But-


    Before I could even ask him to stay so I can ask more questions, he was already retreating. His presence totally vanished but was reced by someone else. From the slope of the hill, the white-haired young man who was the reason of my predicament emerged with a serious look on his face.


    Luna, we need to talk.

 Chapter 91: The Talk

    Chapter 91: The Talk


    Kai and I just sat there, watching the sun sink further into the horizon. The atmosphere was awkward and the silence was deafening, and I couldnt help but be anxious. It had been about five minutes since he arrived and told me he wanted to talk to me, but neither of us uttered a single word since then.


    I was still a little confused at the realization that dawned into me a while ago, and since he arrived abruptly, I had no idea how to proceed with it.


    -Maybe I should initiate it? I mean, I was the one who walked away.


    I took a deep breath and steeled myself.


    -You can do this Nyxtriel. Just threat it like a battle strategy. Go for the shot!


    The self-talk didnt really help.


    Hey, I- we uttered at the same time but I stopped immediately once I noticed it, but he did so as well.


    Uhm you first. I offered.


    No, you first. I mean,dies first.


    I pursed my lips together and nodded. First off, I want to apologize for what happened the previous night. I was impulsive and my outburst was out of ce.


    Why did you react that way? he asked.


    -Thats what youre asking? To the point already?


    I felt a little strange talking to Kai. Somehow, I noticed he wasnt being his usual self. The Kai I knew was a little bashful, even amongst his friends. Being upfront was not one of his strengths. But I dismissed it anyway. I was given the chance to confront him so I took it.


    I apologize for prying into your private life. I guess I got used to you confiding all your worries to me and when youre suddenly being so secretive with the archduchess I kind of well I sort of got a little


    Jealous?


    I wouldnt say I got jealous, its more like I got a little mad that youre not telling me anything and  yeah, I got jealous. So what Im trying to say is I I-


    I like you Luna.


    I sat there frozen upon hearing his words.


    -What did he just say?


    I like you. I have liked you for a long time in fact. But I-


    I like you too. I blurted out.


    I couldnt help it anymore. I mean, he did say he liked me so whats wrong with telling him what I felt as well. I was happy on the inside that he liked me as well.


    You do? he questioned with a confused look. So the archduchess was right.


    -Aunt Zaira told him? But I never told Aunt Zaira about it.


    Yes, I-I-I like you, too. I said. And it took some time and stuff for me to realize that. I mean, such a feeling was foreign to me and I misinterpreted it. But after you could say, after being enlightened, by, by someone, I realized that.


    I couldnt believe I was stuttering at my words. I was the confident top student of the Imperial Academy and the former god of was of the Celestial Realm but I was stuttering in front of a mortal boy.


    I see so you also feel the same. he said with a smile, although I couldnt help but notice that his smile was rather sad and pained. Luna, I also apologize for hurting youst night. What I said was a little overboard and I knew you were only worried about me, but I said that anyway.


    Its fine. I mean, you do have your own privacy.


    Luna, I also apologize for what Im about to say.


    I swallowed the nonexistent lump on my throat. I somehow had a bad feeling about it.


    Its nice to know that we both feel the same for each other, but Im afraid I cant ept your feelings yet. And I hope mine wouldnt stop you for what you n to do in the future.


    -What?


    What? What are you-


    Right now, I have something important to do, and Im afraid our feelings for each other will hinder our ns for the future.


    -What is he saying?


    I was very confused, no, beyond confused, if there was such a term. We both liked each other but he couldnt ept my feelings and he wanted me to not ept his either?


    What are you trying to say?


    Im trying to say, with whats going on, our feelings will only get in the way. he cleared his throat but I kept looking at him with a confused look.


    What do you mean it will only get in the way? I asked. And what situation? Is it the G.A. Games? Is it your problem with your father? I dont care about that.


    Its not that. Its something even more crazy and more dangerous. I mean, Im pretty sure you have some ns and I do too.


    I was taken aback. I wanted to tell him that he was part of the future I nned but I stopped myself because I knew deep down, that despite living a happy life in the mortal realm in the identity of Luna Hysi, I still wanted to get back at those responsible of killing my n. Not to mention I also wanted to avenge the real Luna who also lost her entire family and n in the hands of demons and a traitor of the Celestial Kings court.


    I couldnt get myself to drag him, or any of those I recognize as someone precious to me, into a bloody road just for my goals.


    I still did not get what Kai was trying to say about the current situation though. I mean, the world was rtively peaceful.


    -Maybe thats the reason hes been so distanttely?


    If if we still feel the same once this is all over, then maybe, we can try again.


    I couldnt help but scoff. Somehow, I knew there was something he wasnt telling me, but I didnt try to pry. He was keeping it for a reason. Although, I knew I was supposed to be hurt at his words as well as the turn of events but seeing Kai say those words with a bright red face somehow dissipated that anguish.


    -As expected, I do have a soft spot for him. I cant even be angry at him for long.


    If thats how it is very well then. I replied with a smile. Once we have achieved our goals, and our feelings for each other are still the same then why not. But the future is not set in stone, therefore it is uncertain, so lets deal with it when the timees.


    Kai smiled in which I reciprocated, but somehow I could still feel a little stab in my heart. I couldnt get myself to cry though.


    Still, I cant believe I got rejected at my very first confession. I said andid down the ground, watching the darkening sky. At least thats out of the way now. Hey Kai, are you really not going to tell me whats wrong with you right now? Youve been acting strange since that incident two months ago.


    Kai became awfully silent and it seemed suspicious, but he regained hisposure and offered a smile once again.


    I cant tell you, I promised someone I wouldnt tell anyone. he paused and sighed. You dont have to worry about it though. Ill deal with it and then we can all hangout like usual again.


    That should be nice.


    All of a sudden, memories of what happened in the arena popped up in my head.


    Crap, I still have to talk and apologize to Freya and the others. I said and looked at Kai.


    Go. A team is not a team if theres unrest and disagreement among members.


    Thanks Kai. Ill see youter.


    *****


    A/N:


    Hmm... It''s safe to say I''m not that good at describing romantic stuff. Ehehehe.

 Chapter 92: Accepting a Bitter Reality

    Chapter 92: epting a Bitter Reality


    It was the middle of the night. Kai was inside his bedroom in the academys boys dormitory, looking up at the moon.


    Luna the moon. he muttered. In the memories I received, you were the moon that shone in the darkness and the one that led us against the demons. In this timeline, we somehow fell for each other, but among the things the me of that future gave is his feelings for somebody else. And right now I afraid I I cant ept your feelings as long as his feelings for that person still lingers. Thats just wrong of me.


    Kai was really frustrated. He liked Luna, that one was for sure, but his feelings had been pretty messed up ever since he received the memories of his other self. After all, that person had loved the fallen fox goddess Nyxtriel. He felt like he would be cheating Luna if he epted her confession.


    But I think I hurt her even more with my response. he murmured to himself. Im really an idiot.


    "That you are."


    While wallowing on his own emotions, he didnt notice a figure enter his room through the open balcony. Once the figure made themselves known, a knife was already pointed at his throat.


    I thought I told you to never let your guard down. the figure was Archduchess Celestine. If I was after your life for real, you wouldve been dead.


    I apologize for that.


    Always be on your guard, I cant lose a good asset like you.


    Kai couldnt help but scoff fondly at her words. His imperial uncle was right; the archduchess will always put people to good use.


    Anyway, have you apologized to Luna? the archduchess suddenly asked.


    Yes. Although I think, I may have hurt her more than I expected.


    Its part of growing up. Shes not stupid to wallow on that.


    Wasnt she the one who said she couldnt stand any of her charges heartbroken? he wondered but never really spoke it out loud.


    Also, have you thought of it? My proposal.


    A month after he received the memories of the future of a parallel world, Archduchess Celestine recruited him to join the Dark Pce. He had been given time to think about it and the day he spoke to Luna was thest day of it.


    Yes. I will join the Dark Pce.


    The archduchess only smiled. Wee to the Dark Pce, Ao.


    Ao? Must be my codename as an agent of the Dark Pce. I never thought the shadow organization guarding Praiji is actually real.


    And since youre officially a member and under mymand, I can tell you this; your information about an army of demons moving from the south has been confirmed. They''re estimated to arrive in Azte City in thest day of the Grand Academy Games.


    I see. So the involvement of the Ferhusto Kingdom is indeed-


    -True. We have evidence that theyre working with the demons and are the ones responsible for the demon armys approach without us detecting. Good thing you told me. The emperor has issued orders to protect the capital and its citizens discreetly. As members of the Dark Pce, it is also our duty to support them in the shadows. she smirked. Expect to be used to the fullest, Ao.


    Yes, Mistress.


    ***


    Im sorry! I yelled while bowing towards myrades in the G.A. Games. Im sorry for my attitude this afternoon as well as for acting up! Im also sorry for messing up the strategies for this afternoons match!


    I already steeled myself when I decided Id apologize to Torii and the others. I mean, I was pretty stupid during the match, losing control like that because my emotions got the best of me. Aunt Zaira, even Elthesia, used to tell me that I should always have good control of my emotions. They can be the source of my strength but they can also be the reason of my fall down.


    -But then again, Im currently a growing teenager with raging hormones.


    If if you do not want me in the team anymore, I will withdraw from the team and ask Senior Leo for one of the reserves to fill my spot.


    I also readied myself for the worst.


    But instead of hearing a scolding or maybe even a hit (especially from Freya), I felt arms envelop me and patted my back. I looked up and saw Senior Anastasia who was looking at me with a smile.


    As powerful as you are, you actually know how realize your mistakes, reflect on it and to apologize. Thats good. she let out a chuckle which really surprised me. We already talked among ourselves. If you returned before our next match started and realized your mistakes as well as apologize, we will forgive you. Senior Leo and Professor Tresde also agreed to that.


    Really? But I-


    Youre an important member of our team, its not easy to rece you and work with someone else all of a sudden. Senior George said and patted my head.


    So? Have you settled what has been troubling you?


    I stiffened at that. All of a sudden, I felt an overwhelming pain and sadness on my chest and before I knew it, tears were falling from my eyes.


    Yes. And I think I just got rejected.


    I heard Senior Anastasiaforting me, saying soothing words to calm me down. Even Freya and the stone-faced Torii came closer and started consoling me.


    HUH? REJECTED YOU? WHO DARES REJECT YOU AND HURT YOUR FEELINGS?! ILL GO AFTER HIM AND CHOP HIS HANDS! Senior Trent suddenly yelled which caught our attention and stopped me from crying. He was currently being held back by Senior George and Senior Daniel, stopping him from chopping Kais hands.


    -I should never tell him.


    I have always known Senior Trent would be a bit protective of me since we were thest members of the Lyxi n and I was supposedly its current queen.


    -At least he didnt call me your majesty.


    <LUNA!> Vyfal jumped on my arms and started nuzzling my face.


    Im sorry I worried you.


    It was a nostalgic feeling, beingforted when Im sad. Ever since I started living in the mortal realm, I had always been tough without a care in my surroundings. I did not have time for trivial stuff like getting sad and whatnot. I was too focused on making sure I survived and bing strong so I can face strong enemies.


    That night, I fell asleep with Vyfal in my arms and the female members of our team on my side.


    And for the first time in years, I dreamt about my previous family; the Fox n of Liada. It wasnt the usual nightmares that would gue me when I was younger, but a happy and warm memory of my family when they were still alive and we were together.


    It was a little hard to mend a broken heart, but I realized that I wasnt actually totally rejected. Senior Anastasia said it was a little mean for me to wait but I said that I would only wait if my feelings remained the same. It meant I had the right to move on and be free to love someone else if I got over him.


    I think that was a win-win situation to be honest.

 Chapter 93: A Difficult Opponent

    Chapter 93: A Difficult Opponent


    The next day, the fourth day of the G.A Games


    I felt refreshed when I woke up that morning. I cried my tears out the previous night and it was safe to say that I felt better than before. Senior Anastasia was right, it wouldnt do any good if I stayed being sad because I got rejected. Rather than be depressed and mope about it, I should work on getting over it.


    Or at least that was what she said. I think she had lots of experience in that kind of thing, although I was never sure since I never really asked. I was afraid of reminding her bitter memories or something.


    Anyway, it was the fourth day and our team would be having the first match of the day.


    Our match against the Ice Pce Academy of Northern Continents Nephir Kingdom went smoothly. Most of them were ice magic users so we constantly used any magic that revolved around heat and fire, which meant my fire magic (emphasis on it since I wasnt really using magic) and Senior Trents lightning magic were very effective. While I was sent to defeat the captain of the opposing team, Torii and Freya were sent to retrieve the g together with Senior Trent. I admit our opponents captain was no weakling but I was just stronger.


    Lets just say, their principle of solely using ice magic mightve be a little shaky.


    Winning against the Ice Pce Academy secured our spot for the final battle which would be on the sixth day, as to who would be our opponent was still yet to be decided in the next match; Retoulis vs. Ferhusto.


    Lets watch the match. Torii suggested. Itll be a good study material. Whoever our opponent will be is between the two of them. Im pretty sure they paid attention during our match, so lets do the same.


    I agree. Lets proceed to our area. Senior Trent said and we headed to the area reserved for our team.


    We watched the Capture the g Match against Retoulis Royal Academy and Ferhusto Royal Academy.


    Even though we were supposed to study all of them, it was a little impossible for me since I was curious about Senior Andreis abilities.


    Thest time I saw him use magic was during the Hunting Event. He had a support magic, that I was sure of, which was something rare these days. Most people involved in magic tend to be either a battle mage or a magus knight, since it seemed cooler and most had aptitude for them. But those with aptitude for support magic were only a handful. Even the support magic course in the Praiji Imperial Academy only had about fifteen students.


    Back in the Celestial Realm, a squad always had at least one person who could use support magic to help them during a battle. Those with support magic can cast spells that would improve mobility, strengthen ones defenses and even recover lost magic power. They were very valuable assets. With them around, you didnt have to worry about potions running out of efficacy. Of course they had their limits as well but support mages were well respected in Celestial Realm.


    But somehow here in the Mortal Realm, they were so few and they were not shown in a good light either. Warriors preferred potions to boost their skills and abilities during a battle. Support mages were seen as weak since they couldnt fight well as much asbatants would.


    But Senior Andrei definitely knew what he was doing and could utilize his support magic quite efficiently. He was quite a good leader and strategist as well.


    Ive never seen someone so good at using support magic.mented Senior George in amazement. I know we studied him before the games and we knew he was a support mage, but I didnt know support magic could be used like this! Hes awesome!


    I couldnt exactly disagree with Senior George. Somehow, with only just a look and without any verbal signs, the man called Andrei knew what kind of support hisrades needed and immediately applied it.


    Hes smart, that man. And his ability to analyze his surroundings is probably way above mine. Senior Trent said. But despite being that amazing, I heard hes not even in line to the throne of Retoulis Kingdom.


    Eh? Freya reacted. But hes so amazing!


    I nodded my head in agreement.


    Its because of his aptitude of support magic that hes not chosen as a sessor, or even a candidate. Despite being the first born child of the king and the son of the official wife, because of his inability to use any form of battle magic, he was not recognized as a candidate to the throne. Senior Trent said, his voice obviously that of disappointment.


    I dont think people should be judged that way. Its obvious hes a good fit to be a leader. Imented, a little miffed at the news.


    I think he already epted that and has gotten over it. Senior Trent replied. I heard he rejected the notion of bing a candidate when a noble tried to suggest it to Retoulis Kingdoms king. Well, I just heard stories so Im not entirely sure.


    -I see. Hes a man who already epted something he knew he cannot have. But still, why would he reject it? If one of Retoulis Kingdoms standards of bing king is being able to fight, then he should be fine. Hes quite good at fighting and he can also use his support magic on himself. Not to mention his tactics could rival that of Aunt Zairas, and shes the most cunning person I know.


    On the other hand, the members of Ferhusto Royal Academy seemed like headless chickens. Their leader, their nations crown prince, was obviously not good at strategies. Somebody else was doing all the nning while he kept attacking any opponent he saw. He wasnt even listening to his strategist.


    -If he bes Ferhustos king, that country will surely fall.


    In the end, it was Retoulis Royal Academy who won, which meant, we would be going against them in the finals.


    And that ends the Capture the g Matches for today! Please return to Anatoli Stadium by two oclock for the Ice Pir Destruction Event! Selected participants should arrive thirty minutes before the event! Have a good morning and see you in the afternoon! the announcer said and the morning event finally ended.


    Before we left the stadium, my team and I were staring into the students of Retoulis. At the same time they were also staring at us. My eyes were fixed on Senior Andrei who only gave a smile and waved in my direction.


    He was a really confusing guy. He gave me an advice the previous day and yet he was an enemy. He also still hadnte clean about his words on the day before the Grand Academy Games. What was a spirit ball? Who was Hilda Hysi? And why did she have the samest name as me, as Luna? Was I rted to her?


    Many questions were on my mind, but I had a feeling Senior Andrei wouldnt really tell me until he felt like it.


    -We got ourselves one difficult opponent.


    Senior Andrei reminded me of one advice my sister Elthesia once told me two thousand years ago (Celestial Realm time), The most difficult opponent is someone whos always smiling and you cant even get a good read on them, that and those who wouldnt hesitate to screw someone over with a smile no matter the consequences.


    Somehow, Senior Andrei was giving me the same vibe.

 Chapter 94: Unexpected Things

    Chapter 94: Unexpected Things


    In the afternoon, the Ice Pir Destruction Eventmenced.


    Ice Pir Destruction is yed by one person per team. Each team can send anyone, as long theyre part of the current team. Another rule is that, a yer cannot participate twice.


    The first one we sent was Senior Trent, and we were against Cedi Royal Academy, and their face off was when the sun was starting to touch the horizon.


    The events goal is simple; protect your ice pirs and destroy your enemys ice pirs within a minute. The yer with the most ice pirs standing wins.


    Easy enough right? But from the practice Ive had weeks before the G.A. Games, it was actually a littleplicated to achieve.


    Each participant has around fifteen pirs to protect. They have to make sure they protect the pirs they have and destroy their opponents. Going offense and defense at the same time can be a little hard to achieve especially when the participant has to defend multiple items.


    One could say timing is very important in such an event.


    Senior Daniel was a magus knight with affinity to lightning magic. His offenses were definitely deadly and impressive. Even his defenses were above-average. However, I wasnt sure about his defenses towards another object. Magus knights and military knights were trained to utilize defense magic on themselves, not on other people. And from my experience with fighting Senior Trent, he was more attuned to utilizing his speed rather than stay in one spot for the duration of a fight.


    On the other side was a fire mage, the most effective anti-ice opponent.


    But he was chosen as the first participant of the Ice Pir Destruction Event from our team anyway, so I hoped he had something hidden on his sleeve.


    I watched with uncertainty on my seat as the two opponents stared at each other. The timer hadnt gone off yet and the ice pirs were being ced on their respective tforms. I could feel the tension between the two of them and not even the chatter of the audience could drown it.


    Maybe we should say some encouraging words to our team captain. Senior George suggested as he ate his snack. He just returned from the stalls lined at the front of the stadium with all sorts of snacks on his arms. He had always had a very big appetite.


    -I swear thats his tenth rice cake.


    When I first saw him eat a lot on our first few days of training, I joked about him having an abyss in his stomach. We allughed at that but I never really got an exnation about his eating habits.


    Im a big eater as well, but not as much as Senior George.


    George is right. said Senior Anastasia, pausing from ying with Vyfal. It might be a good way to motivate him.


    I think the person he cares about should be the one to give it rather than all of us shouting it. suggested Senior Daniel.


    All of a sudden, my teammates gazesnded on me with a knowing look, even Freya who I knew didnt like me.


    What? I question, confused at the looks they were giving me. They didnt say anything, instead they tilted their heads towards the arenas direction.


    My eyes widened when I realized what they wanted me to do. They wanted me to be the one to give encouragement to Senior Trent.


    Are you kidding me? Why me?


    Youre the person he cares for the most. Senior Daniel said with a pointed look.


    Huh? No Im not. I replied.


    Daniels kind of right. Torii seconded which earned her a re from me.


    It may not be obvious to you but its obvious to all of us. Freya added without even looking at me, her gaze fixed at the arena. He treats you like a precious little sister.


    Freyas right. Senior Anastasia also said. If you two were actually siblings, Id say the guy has an extreme sistersplex.


    I couldnt help but scoff at their statements. I wanted to tell them Senior Trent was more like a puppy who wanted to stay by his masters side rather than an overly clingy older brother. Of course, I couldnt tell them because then theyd ask more questions about my rtionship to the lighting magus knight student. They were already a little suspicious of how Senior Trent acted towards me, and then there was that incident a couple of days ago where he slipped and called me your majesty. We havent really exined that one to them yet.


    Its just to motivate him Luna. said Torii, cutting me off from my thoughts. Im pretty sure hed like that, especially if its from you.


    I sighed.


    -Well, I guess it wont hurt.


    I stood up and leaned to the balcony that separated us from the arena. I took a deep breath and put my hands around my mouth as a means to make my voice louder.


    DO YOUR BEST SENIOR TRENT! SHOW THEM WHAT YOUVE GOT!


    Cheers of encouragement from the audience followed and I could see Senior Trents shocked face morph to a gentle smile. He gave a thumb up on our direction and we returned the same gesture.


    Soon, the event started.


    A barrage of fire spells were thrown in Senior Trents ice pirs but I noticed that he remained still, his halberd emitting a soft glow by his side.


    CRACK!


    An ice pir cracked and got totally obliterated afterwards.


    -Senior Trent, what are you doing?


    All of a sudden, the sky darkened (it was approaching night time but it got even darker) and the thunder rumbled on the ck cloud swirling above the arena. I could even see sparks of lightning flicker around Senior Trent and his halberd.


    -Eh? Is Senior Trent causing this? Wait, being able to affect the weather like this, is he trying to execute a high-level spell?


    Without second thoughts, I immediately deployed an extra barrier on our balcony. I wasnt sure if anyone noticed, but I also saw anotheryer of barrier shimmer, protecting the audience from the arena.


    Secondster, thunder boomed followed by a strike of lightning, hitting Cedis ice pirs, all of them. A huge explosion resounded and I had to stand even more firmly as the shockwave tackled us. Thankfully, the barriers held on, but I wouldnt say the same to Cedis ice pirs. All fifteen of it was gone, leaving a shocked Cedi Royal Academy student who managed to protect himself with a barrier.


    -Wow, a lightning strike with a wide area of effect! Senior Trent has been holding back on us!


    Silence enveloped the stadium, probably processing what just happened. The ice pirs of Cedi were all obliterated, while Praiji still had ten pirs standing. I had a feeling the lightning strike destroyed a couple of ice pirs from our side.


    And the winner in this round is Trent Kit from Praiji Imperial Academy! announced the host after probably recovering his wits and hearing.


    ***


    I was on my way back to the residence where my team and I were temporarily staying. With me were my circle of friends; Thomas, Andrea, Bernard, Charles, Peter and Kai. We ate at Andreas familys restaurant and they kept asking me about Senior Trents cool spell.


    I couldnt exactly tell them anything about it since it was my first time to see him use such a spell as well.


    My team and I did a short celebration after the event, helping Senior Trent to walk since he exhausted his mana reserves, but then we were told to rest. Well the next day, the fifth day of the G.A. Games, was our rest day so we could rest as much as we wanted.


    While walking and listening to my friends about their ns for tomorrow, I suddenly felt a massive, yet familiar energy signatureing my way. With this, I stopped on my tracks and stiffened. My friends noticed it and immediately asked me what was wrong.


    You guys should return to the dorms now. I answered. Ill probably rest or train tomorrow so I cant be sure if I cane with you.


    Aww Is that so? Bernard groaned which I replied with a smile. Well, I guess its understandable. You need rest and stuff. Well, I guess well try to drop by tomorrow.


    Sure.


    I waved them goodbye and watched as they disappear from my sight. Secondster, I sensed the same energy signature appear behind me.


    Red hair and jade-green eyes. You must be Luna. said a deep yet cheerful voice.


    I could only sigh. The guy was familiar since Ive met him before, when I was still Nyxtriel, but he shouldnt know me as Luna.


    -Then how does this guy know my current self?


    I turned around and saw a young man with ck hair, amber eyes and an odd marking on the left side of his face.


    Im Sun Wukong. he said with a big smile. Youre one of Mariis, I mean Zairas wards right? Nice to meet you.


    -Why does this guy know that?

 Chapter 95: The Monkey King

    Chapter 95: The Monkey King


    Sun Wukong was one of the few foreign gods that became my close acquaintance when they defected in Afasia. In his universe, he was known as the Monkey King and was quite a famous figure. We became rather close friends, but he was closer to my sister Elthesia; he was her lover.


    He was also one of the few individuals that helped me hide from the celestial king when I was on the run. But of course, I did not stay with him for long since I did not want to drag him into my mess, especially when his status in Afasia was quite shaky because of his origins.


    That, and the fact that he mostly stayed in the mortal realm.


    Now imagine my surprise when he knew Aunt Zaira and asked me to bring him to the Celestine Manor.


    If I was a normal kid, I would probably decline when some random dude wanted me to show him to where my guardian lived since Aunt Zaira was a high-profiled individual. But I wasnt a normal kid and I knew him personally so I said yes after giving him a scrutinizing look. But of course, I had to satisfy my own curiosity as well.


    So, how did you know her? And how did you know Im one of her wards? I asked as we trudged the city streets. The sky was already dark and the streets are beginning to grow bright because of light orbs.


    Hmm? Zaira and I are oldrades. Of course, I met her when she still bore the name of Marii Chrishni, and then I helped her defeat the demon king and seal the demon n.


    I stopped on my tracks and looked at him skeptically.


    Mortals werent really made aware of the foreign gods existence nor told about the arrival of individuals from another universe. The descendants of those that migrated probably knew it but kept it a secret as part of the deal they made with the local deities. The foreign gods werent bound to the ancientws of Afasia so they could interact with the mortals of this world with no problems, unlike the celestials, but they sometimes chose to stay away from mortals since they knew getting involved with them usually did not go well. A select few tend to not do that though, Sun Wukong being one of them.


    I was very surprised when he told me about helping Aunt Zaira more than a hundred years ago though. He got himself involved with a major event that shaped human history!


    As for how I know you, Zaira and I have been in correspondence. She tells me stuff once in a while.


    I couldnt help but raise an eyebrow at his response. He was supposedly my sisters lover, husband in fact, but he was close to a mortal woman since a long time ago? Okay, maybe not so much of a mortal but Aunt Zaira was previously a mortal. And if my estimation was right, thest demon war was just a few mortal years after Elthesia was executed.


    Of course, I couldnt confront him about that. He did not know I was Nyxtriel, I had no ns of telling him and I wasnt supposed to know who he really was.


    So, youre one of the heroes? I asked. Do you also possess immortality like her?


    Hmm you can say that. I ate stuff I wasnt supposed to eat and did stupid stuff that wasnt supposed to be done, so Im stuck with looking this way as well.


    I only nodded my head. Why did you decide to be one of the heroes?


    His expression suddenly softened. Its because I made a promise.


    From his expression and soft voice, I could tell that whoever he made the promise to was important to him.


    Was it my sister? I wanted to ask, but I stopped myself. As of the moment nobody, apart from Aunt Zaira knew I was Nyxtriel, so I couldnt as that outright.


    -Wait, Aunt Zaira told me she was blessed by Elthesia years before the demon war? Maybe she told him I was really Nyxtriel? She does know about it. But if she did he wouldnt call me Luna.


    I decided to just drop it and lead him to the Celestine Manor.


    -I can always investigateter.


    Hey Wukong, does Aunt Zaira even know youre visiting her? I asked once we were near the manor.


    Yep. She was the one who asked me toe. Something about needing my help or something. Well she didnt exactly phrase it that way but it was what I guessed she meant.


    I couldnt help but chuckle at his response. I could already imagine how she was able to summon him considering the kind of person she was.


    Why would she need your help? I asked again.


    He only shed a goofy grin. Its confidential little red.


    I couldnt help but freeze at where I stood.


    -Little red, that nickname


    Luna? he called. I shook my head and sighed.


    -Must be a coincidence. I mean I do have red hair.


    I shrugged and turned to him. Fine. Grown up stuff, right?


    No, as in only a handful of people know kind of confidential.


    I shut my mouth at that and we continued walking. We reached the manor minutester and I showed him inside the house. Mildred told me that Aunt Zaira already knew Sun Wukong wasing and had prepared everything.


    Then I should go. I said and readied to excuse myself.


    Come tomorrow Luna. Wukong replied with a smile. I dont mind sparring with you.


    I think I beamed, I wasnt really sure, and agreed to his proposal. I told Mildred to send my regards to Aunt Zaira and went my way. I couldnt help but be excited for the next day.


    ***


    Yourete. Archduchess Zaira Chrishni von Celestine said the moment Sun Wukong crossed the threshold of her office.


    What can I say? I got lost in the way of life.


    Zaira rolled her eyes and scoffed. Would you like me to send you to a dungeon and seal your ability to sense magic energy?


    Err no thanks. Anyway, whats important is Im here. Wukong plopped himself to one of the vacant chairs and ate one of thete night snacks in the coffee table. By the way, I met her.


    Luna?


    Yeah. She showed me the way here. Even as a mortal, little red is still the same as usual.


    You cant me her. She does retain her memories as Nyxtriel. she paused. You better not go overboard tomorrow, you hear me?


    I know. I know. So? When are you going to tell her about you? She has the right to know the truth Elthesia. he shrugged. I think shes suspicious of my rtionship with Archduchess Celestine since Im supposedly Elthesia Wetcheit li Stedus husband. Shes probably a bit miffed when she found out I helped out on thest war against the demon n rather than restore your name and honor.


    Did she say that?


    No, but shes definitely thinking about it. Or at least I can tell from her expressions and how she acts.


    Zaira only sighed. Shell know soon, but not today. Shes not ready yet.


    Shes your sister, Elthesia.


    And I have the right to protect her and get her ready for whats toe. Even if that means hiding my real identity from her in the long run.


    Wukong could only shake his head and give a weak smile. He already knew his beloved had made up her mind.


    And theres no changing it. he thought.


    Very well then. So? Why did you want me to be here this time around?


    ********


    Author''s Note:


    I never did get to say it in thest chapter, but the Ice Pir Destruction Event is something I was inspired from Irregr at Magic High School but I did make a few touches of my own. Just to make it clear.

 Chapter 96: Encounter

    Chapter 96: Encounter


    Despite having a free day before a big day, I couldnt help but be anxious. For one, there was the finals for both Capture the g and Ice Pir Destruction, then the fact that we would be against a really troublesome opponent, also there was the fact that Retoulis Royal Academy was still ahead of us, andstly, there was a foreign god called the Monkey King in Azte City for reasons I did not know.


    It was mental! Or I was mental!


    Okay, maybe that was anxiety building up in me.


    Good morning Lu- What happened to you?


    My head snapped to the direction of the voice and saw Senior George staring at me with a confused and worried looks. I only sighed and proceeded to the dining table where breakfast was being served by Senior Trent and Freya.


    Once I reached my seat, the others gave me the same look as Senior George, minus Freya. Freya had an eyebrow raised and gave me a questioning look instead.


    What happened to you? Freya asked and took a seat between Torii and Senior Daniel. You look like you didnt get a wink of sleepst night.


    -Thats exactly what happened. But I probably shouldnt say that.


    I was I was thinking about something. I got too excited so I ended up staying up until the crack of dawn. I simply answered and took a sip of the soup prepared in front of me.


    What are you a kid? Freya retorted and shook her head, obviously in disbelief.


    Calm down Freya. Senior Anastasia said. Im sure she has her reason for doing so. Still, please remember to get proper rest Luna. Not just for the sake of the G.A. Games, but also for your health. Keep that up and you might stop growing.


    Without really thinking about it, I looked down and spotted my small chest then looked at Freyas who was developing quite nicely. Senior Anastasia probably saw my reaction and gave a smallugh.


    I meant your height Luna.


    I heard Freya and Senior George snicker which earned them a re from me. I also noticed a small smile grazing Toriis lips. Meanwhile Seniors Trent and Daniel were giving us confused looks.


    But Lunas height is okay though. Senior Trent defended which definitely did not make the situation better. Shes still fifteen, shell grow.


    Trent, thats- Senior George did not finish what he wanted to say because he startedughing out loud.


    You better stop Senior George you might end up choking from an unsuspecting piece of meat. I said with a threatening re. My senior made an audible sound of gulping and stopped. I then turned to Senior Trent and Senior Daniel. Dont worry about it. And yes, Ill still grow. Youll see.


    We continued eating our breakfast which thankfully passed without any more jokes or the likes.


    After breakfast, Senior George invited us to go sightseeing. The others immediately agreed, leaving me as the one who declined.


    Why?


    Im Im seeing someone today. I answered.


    I immediately heard gasps. I wasnt sure from who but I only rolled my eyes.


    Is he- are you two- Luna!


    -Seriously Senior Trent, make up your mind!


    Hes a family friend okay? I immediately responded as to avoid a misunderstanding. Hes in Azte to visit my aunt. We met yesterday and he wanted toe see me.


    I saw Torii raise an eyebrow. I shrugged my shoulders, hoping my message of Ill-tell-youter was conveyed. The others on the other hand just gave me suspicious looks but let it go anyway. We headed outside and we separated ways when we reached the street where the road to the residential areas was located.


    Ill see you guyster! I said while waving my hand.


    A few minutes into the road, I bumped into someone unexpected.


    Kai. I called out to the white-haired prince who was walking out of an alley.


    Luna. he said at me with shock written on his face.


    To be honest, it was a little awkward being in his presence. Sure we already discussed and settled ourst issue, but the fact that we confessed to each other yet he declined pursuing it and I agreed with him, made the atmosphere between the two of us very awkward.


    Uhm Fancy seeing you here. I said shing a smile, something I hoped would ease the stuffy atmosphere.


    Yeah. On your way to the Celestine Manor? he asked.


    Uh, yeah. I have to go see someone.


    I see. Im also on my way there. Want to head there together?


    -Is he serious?


    But I decided not to say what I thought out loud. It would only make us drift apart even further.


    Sure.


    The two of us walked to the direction of the Celestine Manor in silence. It was sort of off putting to be honest. I was used to Kai always talking whenever the two of us were together, but that day Kai was unusually silent which did not calm my nerves.


    You know I found out something. he said out of nowhere when we were nearing the manor. I gave him a questioning look. Archduchess Zaira Chrishni von Celestine is your aunt.


    I was speechless. If jaws could drop, mine were probably on the ground. But of course, I immediately recovered my wits andposure.


    I looked at him, searching for a hint of humor and waiting for the time hed say Gotcha! Did that joke get you?


    He had his days.


    But nothing came. Instead, he just looked at me with his head tilted to the side. I had to admit he looked really cute at the moment.


    -Stop it Nyx! Damn my raging teenage hormones!


    Or at least that was supposed to be whats fueling a teenagers emotions, ording to Aunt Zaira. I did study psychology under her.


    I did notice that there was no hint of humor or anything in his question. He was really just stating a fact, something he found out, or so he said.


    -If he really does know, then theres no point in denying it. Id only be digging my own grave.


    I took a deep breath and calmed myself.


    Yes. I said with confidence. The Archduchess Celestine is indeed my guardian. How did you found out?


    Hmm The archduchess slipped one time so I just dug around for evidence. And now that youre admitting it, then that confirms my spection.


    I only nodded my head at his words. I couldnt believe Aunt Zaira would be so careless and slip though. Unless she wanted him to know.


    -I wonder why she did that.


    So youre one of the four sessors of the Celestine House whose identities have been kept in secret. I nodded my head once again. That means you trained with Sebastian and Zach.


    Indeed.


    How does it feel to have the archduchess as a guardian?


    -Thats what hes asking?


    I was actually expecting hed ask why I kept that a secret from him and our friends, and what our reason was for doing so. I even expected him to ask who the other members of the current generation of the archduchess adopted children were.


    What? he questioned, a bit more casual than moments ago when we saw each other.


    Nothing. Uhm It has its pros and cons I suppose.


    Ooh. Please do tell.


    I could only shake my head. Kai mightve changed a bit for reasons unknown to me, but his inquisitive nature and love for gaining information was still around.


    Ill tell you when we have time. Weve reached the manor.


    I heard him mumble something I did not really catch, but he just shrugged and we entered the gates of the manor.

 Chapter 97: Something New

    Chapter 97: Something New


    No sparring happened between me and Sun Wukong. Instead, I got taught a new board game and was told a very interesting tale.


    When Kai and I arrived in the Celestine Manor, I immediately searched for Sun Wukong. When I did find him, he was practicing with his staff which I remembered to be called Ruyi Bang.


    I immediately hid my presence so I could observe Sun Wukong more.


    From what I remembered, Ruyi Bang was a heavy staff. And when I say heavy, I meant very heavy. Sun Wukong once told me that it weighed more than seven thousand kilograms. I did not believe him at first so when I tried to use it, I almost snapped my arm. Other than that, the staff could shrink, grow, and duplicate whenever its owner wanted. When he wasnt using it, he would shrink it to a very small size and would put it on his ear.


    To be honest, I still have no idea how he does it.


    Anyway, it was one hell of a weapon.


    I froze on my spot as I stared at the staff. Upon closer look, I could see something etched on its surface, something I didnt really pay attention to before.


    -I swear Ive seen simr doodles before.


    I tried to recall where I saw those symbols before. All of a sudden, a memory of Bernard doodling on a piece of paper from a month ago came into mind. He was writing the same symbols as Wukongs staff.


    -How does Bernard know those symbols? Sun Wukong and his weapon are not of this world.


    With that in mind, I decided to grill Bernard for information at ater date.


    Suddenly, my eyes drifted on Aunt Zaira who was reading a book on the pavilion. Once Sun Wukong was done, he walked towards the pavilion where he sat on the seat opposite of my adoptive aunt. I watched with a raised eyebrow and a suspicious feeling, as Aunt Zaira got up, poured some tea (I was pretty sure it was tea) on a cup, handed it to Sun Wukong and started wiping his sweat off his face. She even sported that very rare smile as she dabbed him with a towel.


    -The hell is that?! Why are they- What?- But-


    I could feel my energy as well as the energy surrounding me re up, reflecting the turmoil in my mind.


    -Somethings up between the two of them. Could it be


    I couldnt help but gasp at the theory forming inside my head.


    -Could it be that, Aunt Zaira is Sun Wukongs mistress?


    At the thought that the damned monkey actually cheated on my sister caused me to get mad even more.


    I mean, he dared cheat on my sister!


    I stared at the two of them andter on, I met their gazes. They even gave me a smiled which irked me even more!


    Kai! Luna! Come here! Lets have some tea. Aunt Zaira said and beckoned us toe to the pavilion.


    She asked us to sit down and offered us cups filled with the semi-transparent green tea.


    Archduchess, I need to talk to you. Kai suddenly said sounding very urgent. Uhm, privately if possible.


    Very well. Aunt Zaira turned to me and Sun Wukong. Ill leave you two here. Ill be backter. Try not to kill each other!


    Momentster, she and Kai were gone.


    I couldnt help but keep ring at Sun Wukong, who probably felt my murderous intent.


    What the hells wrong with you? he asked with a curious gaze. You look like someone whose ready kill.


    You might not be far off. I took in a deep breath as an attempt to calm down. You and my aunt seem very close. Are you sure youre onlyrades?


    He gave me a pointed look. Yes. Well, if were being technical then you could say its more than just being in the same group.


    -Thats it! I-


    Id say our rtionship is like an uncle and a niece?


    I froze at his words.


    Or maybe even a guardian and his charge? Like you two are.


    What does that mean?


    He looked at me with a lopsided smile on his face. Would you like to learn a game from me little red?


    -With the nickname again?


    Ill teach you a board game and if you learn, Ill tell you how I met Marii.


    -Marii should be Aunt Zaira.


    Well , I couldnt pass up a chance of knowing more of Aunt Zairas past, since shes basically one big enigma, so I agreed. He taught me a board game called Go. He said it was a popr game back in his original world, one of the oldest too.


    I managed to learn the board game within a couple hours, but I never got to defeat him. He said I had to practice even more.


    Ill lend you some books about it. he said as an afterthought.


    I could only sigh. Still, it was awesome though, learning a game thats literally out of this world!


    So, how did you meet Aunt Zaira? I asked and looked at him pointedly, reminding him of the promise he made before teaching me the game.


    Right, I did say Id tell you. Lets see I met your Aunt Zaira back when she was just a kid, about eight maybe? And she still bore the name Marii von Chrishni. At that time, she just ran away from home. Well more like she got kicked out to be honest. Saying she ran away is too nice to the people who kicked her out.


    -So Aunt Zaira does have some tragic back story.


    I did remember her telling me once that she got chased out by her fathers second wife and her child; who was Toriis biological father.


    Well, lets just say I was the one that took her in and gave her a push on bing a mage. I suppose you could say I was the one who guided her into bing this worlds strongest magic user?


    If jaws could drop, mine were probably on the ground. It was too shocking!


    The Sun Wukong I knew only knew how to y around! I never thought he was the guide material!


    She had Elthesias blessings you know he paused, looking at me. Ah, Elthesia is my you could say, shes my wife.


    And I knew that, but I couldnt tell him.


    Elthesia, as in that goddess of war from the legends? The fox deity from the Celestial Realm? I questioned, as to not sound suspicious. I was still not ready to tell him who I was.


    Yes, thats right. Im a very awesome person you know?


    I mentally rolled my eyes at his self-praise. I only nodded at his response. I could tell he was a bit baffled at it but he continued anyway.


    As you know from the stories, the fox deity Elthesia was executed for being a traitor to the rulers of Celestial Realm. I nodded my head. I had read legends about my ns demise as well as the execution of Liadas greatest warrior, in which I internally mourned. I guess Marii was thest mortal she ever blessed. Not to mention her mother was one of my people.


    I couldnt help but raise an eyebrow at hisst sentence. One of your people?


    Yes. Were quite different from the rest of Afasia I suppose. he smiled. I looked after her as she grew up and fulfilled her destiny to assist the founder of Praiji Empire in defeating the demon king and sealing the demon n. Thats how we became close.


    I nodded my head in understanding, suddenly feeling sorry that I suspected the two of them having a rtionship.


    -I guess with that kind of past, I understand how Aunt Zaira can be so caring towards him. She had the blessings of Elthesia, so Sun Wukong watched over her for her sake. I wonder if that has something to do with the promise he once told me when I asked him why he got himself involved with thest demon war.


    I spent the rest of the day trying to beat him at Go,pletely erasing my anxiousness of the next days events.

 Chapter 98: Explosive Reveal

    Chapter 98: Explosive Reveal


    Expect the unexpected.


    Always be vignt!


    Always be prepared!


    Those were some of the things Aunt Zaira used to remind me when I was younger. She taught me to always be ready and to never let my guard down. But on that day, I never thought Id ever do something I never expected to do. Ever.


    ***


    The audience of Anatoli Stadium cheered as we made our way to the arena. They were cheering for the team they supported, boosting the morale of the participants.


    It was the sixth day of the Grand Academy Games, and at the moment, it was the finals of the Capture the g Event. Our team was against Retoulis Royal Academy, with the current points of one thousand seven hundred and ny-three. Meanwhile our team, Praiji Imperial Academy, currently had ten less points, something I was actually dreading. With how things were going, we needed to win all the remaining events toe out as champions.


    Well, we did have a n.


    After a short introductory speech, as well as the exnation of rules, we were given thirty minutes to make some touches to our ns and get ourselves situated to our respective posts. Of course, I was a vanguard, so my duty was to charge inside enemy lines and try to take out the captain or get the g.


    Luna. Senior Trent called. I leave Prince Andrei in your hands.


    I nodded my head and started heading to my post. On our side Torii, Senior Daniel and I were the ones who would charge into enemy lines. Our job was to either take down the captain (Senior Andrei) or get the g. Our outer defenses were Seniors Trent and George. They are to intercept with the iing enemy vanguards. Lastly, Senior Anastasia and Freya were set to protect the g for those that would slip past Seniors Trent and George.


    I was assigned to face Senior Andrei because I asked for it. I wanted to confront him for everything he had done, as well as ask him about the name he once said; Hilda Hysi.


    From the name, I could already guess that whoever Hilda Hysi was, she was rted to Luna. Was she an aunt? Or a grandmother? Or a distant cousin? I did not know. But I was about to find out.


    BANG!


    The event had started! Senior Daniel, Torii and I immediately bolted towards enemy territory. Once inside, I immediately locked unto a familiar magic signature; Senior Andrei and followed it.


    I couldnt help but be suspicious as I easily slipped past their defenses. It was as if they were expecting me to target Senior Andrei and they wouldnt even stop me.


    I stopped behind a boulder. Not far from me was the tform where Retoulis g was ced and at the foot of said tform was Senior Andrei, manning the inner defenses.


    Youre here. said Senior Andrei all of a sudden and looked at my direction. I already guessed youd being for me, so I prepared myself.


    -He already knew?


    I stepped out of my hiding spot and faced him.


    How did you know? I asked, looking at him skeptically, my twin swords on my hands.


    A strategists job is to see the enemys weakness and use it to their advantage. That and nning a few steps ahead of my opponents. he answered with a smile on his face. Now then, I suppose you will be confronting me yourself while one of your friends distract the rest of my team? And then another one will pop up and lunge for the g.


    I stiffened on where I stood my hands were gripping my swords really hard.


    -He had us figured out, but even if he did we will still be winning the event.


    Senior Andrei, I called. Who is Hilda Hysi?


    I saw him stiffen at the mention of the name. He probably did not expect Id be remembering it. But then he smiled a lopsided one.


    Why dont you defeat me and find out? he said. Ill even throw in something about the Spirit Ball.


    I had the feeling that Hilda Hysi was an important figure to me, or at least to my life as Luna Hysi, the same thing with the Spirit Ball he kept mentioning.


    Ill hold you to that.


    I immediately got into a defensive stance, coating my body with energy. With my Spirit Eyes, I saw magic energy pool around Senior Andrei.


    -Hes casting enhancement magic. Should I use my elemental control to fight him?


    I lunged at Senior Andrei, bringing my de down at his direction. All of a sudden, he was already a few meters away from me, dodging my attack. Next, he swung his fist, in which I noticed was strengthened by magic. I sessfully dodged it but my eyes widened when it made a sizeable crater at where the fistnded.


    Suddenly, his hand was thrust in my direction and I felt myself go weak.


    -Damn it, hes using his magic to weaken me!


    Support mages could effectively do two things; strengthen someone or weaken someone.


    -Not on my watch.


    I let my aura re, coating my body in thick energy. Im not sure if it was visible to the rest of the people but to those who could Im pretty sure theyd think I was getting coated by bluish-white mes.


    I willed the energy to harden then charge at Senior Andrei. I kicked him in the head which immediately stopped him from casting his magic. I coated my sword with fox mes and dashed towards Senior Andrei. He was a little disoriented with the hit on his head but he was perfectly aligned to the g, so I nned on taking him out the same time as the g. I took the shot.


    I brought down my swords which immediately sent a de of energy towards Senior Andrei, but he evaded it. On the bright side, I did manage to chop the tform into two. But that we never got the chance to be awed nor to celebrate.


    Just as my attack hit the tform, the ground shook and explosions were heard simultaneously. From what I could tell, the explosions happened both inside and outside the city.


    I met Senior Andreis gaze and he was looking at me skeptically, as if asking me if it was me.


    It wasnt me.


    The sound of bells was then heard; the warning bell when theres an attack. I could hear people panic as more explosions were heard.


    Announcement, the city is under attack civilians please remain calm and remain in Anatoli Stadium. Guards, the stadium will be on lockdown. Make sure that nobody goes in or out without authorization. Participants, head to your assigned rooms and receive your instructions. the events host announced, quelling the fear of those inside the stadium.


    Looks like we will not be seeing a conclusion with our fight. Senior Andrei suddenly said with a disappointed look on his face.


    I nicked the g. That means our team wins. I retorted. Once this is all over, lets resume our fight.


    He did not answer but instead just smiled. We started walking towards our respective exits and headed to our assigned rooms. On my way there, I managed to take a nce at the balcony where Emperor Ivan, Aunt Zaira, Sun Wukong and a few important officials were seated. I could see Aunt Zaira whisper something to the emperor then nced at Sun Wukong. Once their gazes met, Wukong left in a sh.


    All of a sudden, I met Aunt Zairas gaze and she motioned for me to proceed inside. I just nodded my head and continued walking. When I arrived to where we were usually on standby my teammates were already there with Senior Leo and Professor Tresde.


    Professor Tresde motioned for me to line up with my team then said:


    Listen up team. Azte City is under attack, were being mobilized.

 Chapter 99: To Destroy or Modify? That is the Question

    Chapter 99: To Destroy or Modify? That is the Question


    Kais eyes widened when he heard the explosion. His gaze immediatelynded on the archduchess who gave him a pointed look. He shrugged his shoulders and managed to excuse himself from his friends who were called to assist with the security of the stadium.


    He headed to the balcony where his uncle and the archduchess was, and proceeded to the archduchess side. He noticed that the other officials that were previously in the balcony as well were gone. The only ones that remained were the emperor, the archduchess, the leader of the imperial knights; Commander Dean Hultir, and one of the four guardians of Praiji; Pa Lorfud.


    Kai, the emperor called. What are you doing here?


    Kai did not answer, instead he met Archduchess Zairas gaze.


    Ivan, I have something to tell you. she said with a sigh. Kai is a member of the Dark Pce.


    Emperor Ivans eyes widened, his gaze shifted from his prime minister/adviser to his nephew.


    WHAT?!


    Well, stuff happened. Ill exinter. the archduchess turned to Kai. He swallowed the nonexistent lump on his throat. Your information seems to be a bit off.


    But-


    But the forces you said who will invade us are still a days away, so I guess its not that off. she sighed. Looks like the Ferhusto Kingdom representatives brought a few dangerous individuals themselves.


    Kais eyes widened. His information was correct yet there was something that happened that he did not remember to happen.


    Perhaps this event has changed as well? he wondered, differentiating the current scenario from the memories he received. A lot of things are already different from those memories.


    Pa, I want you to bring a team and apprehend the people from Ferhusto Kingdom. Commander Hultir, keep the members of the imperial family safe. Emperor Ivan ordered. The two immediately bowed and left the room. Prime Minister. I want you to lead a team and deactivate any teleportation formations the intruders mightve used to enter the city, as well as find the source of the explosions. If you find the leader, bring him to me alive.


    And the minions?


    Let them choose; die or serve a purpose on our side.


    Kai couldnt help but shudder. To him, the Ivan was a goofy uncle who dotes on kids, him included, but the man in front of him was the emperor of Praiji Empire who will do everything he can to keep his country and his people safe.


    Kai, I want you to apany the prime minister and assist her.


    Kai answered with an agreement.


    But imperial uncle, what about you? Kai asked, worried about his uncle.


    Ill be fine Kai. the emperor eyed the archduchess and gave him a nod. Lancelot.


    From the shadows a figure d in ck emerged. Kai couldnt help but widen his eyes! The man literally stepped out from the shadows.


    Lancelot will stay by my side and keep me safe. his uncle gave him a reassuring smile. Kai, be safe, okay?


    Ill try. he answered in his mind, but Kai did not dare say it out loud.


    ***


    We were about to leave the room when two figures entered; Aunt Zaira and Kai. Everyone immediately bowed to the Prime Minister and Prince Royal of Praiji, including me.


    Hello students. I believe youve been briefed of whats happening at the moment? Aunt Zaira asked, with a serious look on her face.


    Yes your excellency. answered Senior Trent. Well, he was the team leader after all. Azte is being attacked by unknown forces and our team was assigned to investigate their entry points.


    Very good. Now let me tell you this; from the intel weve gathered were being attacked by the forces led by the Ferhusto Kingdom.


    Our eyes widened at the news. My mind immediately drifted to the crown prince of that kingdom whom I had a disagreement with; Crown Prince Gerald.


    -I wonder if hes leading the attack. If he does, Ill give him a good beating.


    But they wont be our problem. Your team will be assisting me in searching for any entry points or teleportation formations within the city, as well as find the source or sources of explosions.


    We all nodded in agreement of her statement.


    Apart from that, the next information Ill tell you is confidential. We believe Ferhusto Kingdom is conspiring with demons in attacking Azte City. she drew a circle on the floor using magic. She named the inside of the circle Azte then put up dots on areas not that far from the city which sheter named South and East. We have discovered demon armies in these areas and they will be arriving soon.


    Kai then took over the exnation, which shocked me very much.


    The army in the south is bigger with the intent of arge scale invasion, and theyre expected to arrive in two days. Meanwhile theres a smaller army in the east and they will be arriving by tonight. he said. We believe the current situation is to weaken us and get some time until the army from the east arrives.


    I could see fear get etched into everyones faces. Well, demons are a strong and difficult foe.


    This will no doubt be a very dangerous venture, but we have a duty to the empire. Aunt Zaira said with a stern look. And as students of the Imperial Academy, you have been training all this time to face situations such as this. Im pretty sure this will be a very good experience for you guys.


    I couldnt help but mentally groan. Aunt Zaira was never good at pep talk even though somehow she does end up always making sense.


    The gist of it is, do your best and try not to die. she added.


    -Oh dear.


    I put my palm on my face, hiding my frustration and embarrassment.


    -And this woman is my guardian.


    Lets move out!


    With a sigh, I walked out of the room and we started heading outside the stadium. Aunt Zaira beckoned us toe closer to her and she teleported us into the heart of Azte City. I couldnt help but raise an eyebrow.


    -I guess the citys security defenses are more messed up than I thought if we can easily teleport inside.


    But then again, Aunt Zaira was one of the developers of the barriers so she probably had some tricks up her sleeves.


    We were then divided into two groups, each with five members. Aunt Zaira was the team leader of one group while the other one was led by Professor Tresde. I was in Aunt Zairas team With Kai.


    Ka, contact me for any progress on your side. Aunt Zaira told her.


    Yes your excellency.


    Professor Tresde and then her team left leaving me with my team; me, Aunt Zaira, Kai, Senior Anastasia and Freya. We were then given positions in which I ended up as vanguard. Aunt Zaira motioned for us to move but before I could dart forward she held me and whispered:


    I can sense foreign magic circles scattered all over the city. Use your knowledge of magic circles and deactivate them.


    My eyes widened at her order.


    I dont think I-


    You can do it. Remember why I sent you to learn in the magic arts department in the first ce.


    I couldnt help but grimace, but I agreed anyway.


    Deactivating magic circles only had two known ways; disrupting the caster or cut off its source. But Aunt Zaira had another way, a very dangerous one; destroying the magic circle itself, which had never been attempted without casualties. Earlier studies that attempted it always ended up getting imploded or something.


    But ording to Aunt Zaira,t destroying a magic circle itself could be done just by erasing a part of the formation itself. One could even modify a magic circles purpose if they know where to look.


    I mentally groaned. Knocking the casters out would be simpler to be honest, but I get where she was getting; what if the caster as well as the source is at a distance and is activating the magic circle remotely? If that was the case, then we could not deactivate them easily.


    Of course, I did learn how to deactivate, as well as modify one, during my stay in the academy. I did do a lot of stuff despite being a first year. Aunt Zaira provided me with so many theories she made and all I needed was to apply it and then master it.


    The question remained though;


    -To destroy or modify? That is the question.

 Chapter 100: Transport Gate

    Chapter 100: Transport Gate


    The first magic circle I saw was located in an alley. I immediately got to work as the rest of my team find other magic circles or apprehend the attackers.


    From what I could tell, it was a teleportation circle and from the looks of it, it was scattered all over the city for the intruders easy ess. Just my luck when a figure just teleported in it just as I approached it.


    I immediately sent icicle shots which impaled his (it was a guy) leg and shoulder. I headed to his direction and deactivated the magic circle.


    Where are you entering from? I asked, as I secured the intruder. The barrier around Azte shouldnt let anyone teleport inside the capital.


    The guy only smiled. He suddenly looked like he bit something and his mouth started foaming.


    -Damn it. Suicide pills huh. They have no intentions of getting captured alive.


    Once confirming his death, I left the alley and proceeded to where Aunt Zaira was.


    On my way there, I saw a few more magic circles, this time they caused explosions. I immediately sent a ball of energy towards the magic circles which destroyed it.


    Minutester, I saw Aunt Zaira incapacitate an enemy with a spell. I stood next to her and told her of my experience.


    Hmm So they really are teleporting inside. You think we can reverse the magic circles and track where theyreing from? she asked wincing a little after another explosion happened. She then groaned. The repairs after all this will be a headache.


    I only shook my head at herst sentence. She was more worried about the destruction of properties rather than our lives.


    -Well, she is Aunt Zaira after all.


    But my expression immediately turned serious which she noticed, since her face turned serious as well.


    Aunt Zaira, do you think Ferhusto is working alone? I asked her after having suspicions with what was going on.


    The fact that teleportation suddenly became possible inside Azte was what led me to ask that question. Those people from Ferhusto were outsiders. Even if they had a n to bring havoc in the capital, it wouldnt be fully realized without a helping hand.


    I was suspecting someone from Azte who had enough knowledge about magic and the barrier helped them; an insider.


    Weve been investigating Ferhusto Kingdom before the Grand Academy Games started. We were sure they will be causing the current event, I just did not expect they will be doing it too soon. As for whos helping them, Im not sure. Weve confirmed their affiliation with demons bit other than that, we dont have anything else yet.


    What do you think is their goal for this? I mean, Ferhusto and Praiji have been in friendly rtions since the previous emperor. Aunt Zaira looked at me with an amused expression. What?


    And here I thought you dont pay attention to things other than power and getting stronger.


    Thats beyond the point Aunt Zaira.


    She sighed. We dont know. Thats what were going to try and find out if we apprehend someone from Ferhusto. But at the moment, our job is to stop the explosions as well as the infiltrations.


    I nodded my head in understanding.


    All of a sudden, Professor Tresdended not that far from us. She had a panicked look on her face.


    Mistress! she yelled and dashed to where we were. Bad news! Theres something happening in the city!


    Yeah, its being attacked. Aunt Zaira responded in a monotone voice.


    Thats not what I meant! Sir Wukong told me to let you see for yourself! He said to see the city from the sky!


    I couldnt help but raise an eyebrow at Professor Tresdes statement. I saw the irritated look on Aunt Zaira and she immediately flew using flight magic.


    -Huh. Shes not using her wings.


    I shook my head at such thoughts. Aunt Zaira could do whatever she wanted.


    Vyfal! I called.


    Vyfal, who had been prowling in Azte as I asked her, arrived already in the size of a horse. I mounted on her back and she flew us, following Aunt Zairas trail.


    Once we were high up in the air I saw Aunt Zaira looking grimly at the city below us. I also saw Sun Wukong, riding what looked like a sizeable cloud.


    -Right, he had an ability called Cloud Surfing.


    Sun Wukong had the same grim look as my aunt. I followed their line of sight and I gasped. Smoke was rising from different parts of the city. Other than that, pavements and roofs were painted in crimson, the color of blood.


    -Why would they go as far as stter the blood on roofs?


    But then I noticed something. The smoke from the explosions seems to be in a circr manner, which spanned the outskirts of the city. A smaller ring seems to also be present consisted of glowing magic circles. Meanwhile the blood was the innermost circle.


    -This is-


    A magic circle used for transport gates. I heard Aunt Zaira breathe out.


    I couldnt help but raise an eyebrow at her words. A transport gate? It was a little too farfetched but knowing Aunt Zaira, her intuition and analytic skills were usually spot on.


    The attack isnt just to distract us and give the demon army time to reach Azte, but also toplete a transport gate.


    What are they trying to transport here? I questioned.


    Aunt Zaira turned to me. Can you connect with it and see where it is the other side?


    Huh? You mean, you want me to modify it? Im not that good at modifying magic circles yet! I dont even use them!


    Give it a try. Im pretty sure we wont be able to destroy it now if we do itll just blow up on our faces. Whoever set this in motion got us good. she sighed. NOW!


    I had Vyfal settle me in the middle of the circle, hovering a few feet from the surface. I extended my senses using the surrounding energy and imagined them in the form of threads. I guided these threads on the areas where the explosions, smaller magic circles and spots where blood pooled, and pushed power in them. I could feel them connect as well as power surging through them.


    In my mind, I could see two sets of images. One was a dark room where an image of Azte City was surrounded by eight mages with light brown cloaks. They were glowing and chanting spells, and the dots on the image corresponded on where my threads were connected.


    The other image was outside, on a clearing. Four cloaked mages were chanting and dark violet vortex was churning in front of an army; a demon army. And from what I noticed, it seemed to be the one on the east.


    I opened my eyes and immediately ryed what I saw to Aunt Zaira.


    Demons. she clicked her tongue in annoyance. Theyre not trying to wait for the demon army to arrive theyre going to lead the demon army in the middle of the capital! Damn it!


    Cant you do something? I asked.


    I cant. Transport gates areplicated and always a hassle. If we try to mess with it now, something worse might happen.


    She immediately flew down and I followed her. When I finally caught up with her, she was talking to Kai who had a shocked look on his face.


    Its changed. Thats- How is that possible?


    I dont know. she replied grimly. The capital will be a battlefield. Go to your uncle and tell him to evacuate everyone from Azte.


    But-


    Now Ao.


    -Ao?


    Kai looked like he was hesitant but he bowed and dashed to the direction of Anatoli Stadium.


    Aunt Zaira! Whats going on?! I hear Torii ask as soon as she arrived. I saw the rest of our team behind her.


    Torii was studying incognito as well, but considering how her rtionship with Aunt Zaira was famous already, I think people could already tell she would be calling her that.


    A demon army is on its way.


    Then we should head to the city gates! Senior Trent responded. We should have the army intercept them and-


    No. The army will be arriving via transport gate in the middle of the city. Aunt Zaira took a deep breath. Focus your efforts on evacuating all nonbatants! If you see any guards, tell them to bring everyone to the edge of the city, apart from the south!


    And so, the prologue of a nightmare had begun.

 Chapter 101: Demon Army and a Battlefield

    Chapter 101: Demon Army and a Battlefield


    How is the evacuation going? I heard Aunt Zaira ask someone.


    We have evacuated most of the residents of the city. Those who are in Anatoli Stadium are being transported to a safe camp as we speak.


    Good. And the military?


    They have been mobilized and have surrounded the city.


    Put more soldiers in the southern gate just in case.


    Yes your excellency!


    I heard footsteps and it stopped just behind me.


    How is it Luna, have you traced them?


    I opened my eyes and shook my head. I then said; No, I couldnt find anything.


    After she ordered the evacuation of the city, Aunt Zaira asked me to locate whoever was powering up the Transport Gate, which meant I need to find that dark room where eight cloaked mages were doing a ritual around a mini-sized Azte City.


    Unfortunately, those mages had eluded me; I couldnt find where they are. Im pretty sure they were somewhere in the city though, they had to be since they were casting a spell in it.


    Then we can only ready ourselves. I could only nod in agreement. It was actually our only choice at the moment.


    Minutester, the sound of a horn echoed in the city. Usually, such a sound wouldnt be heard at the bustling capital, but it was loud and clear since only a few people were actually present. It only meant one thing; the Transport Gate had been activated and the capital of Praiji Empire had been breached.


    <Luna!> I heard Vyfal yell through our bond. <The demons are here!>


    I immediately made my way upwards and perched myself on the top of a building. I watched as what we believed to be the first wave of the demon army arrived.


    I couldnt exin it but all of a sudden, I felt extreme anger towards the demons. I wasnt sure if it was because they were the lesser descendants of the Devil n of the Celestial Realm or the fact that demons had been messing up with my life ever since I awoke in the mortal realm. Or maybe it was both?


    I watched as the first line of defense made by the army steeled themselves and intercepted the iing demon army.


    -Azte has now be a battlefield.


    From the far back, I could see Aunt Zairaunch spells towards the demons. As we discussed a while ago, she would be supporting the soldiers at a distance and administer healing to whoever gets injured. At the same time, she coordinated with a group of healers for the supplies of medicine and reinforcement potions. Beside her was Sun Wukong who stood as her guard as she focused on attacking the enemy.


    Well, there was a far-fetched theory that there might be a traitor within our side so they ced guards on every important member of Praiji Empire. Too much? Better safe than sorry.


    From behind her was Emperor Ivan himself who was personally giving orders to his soldiers. It took a lot of convincing and screeching within the nobles and military officers, but the emperor convinced them that he should be defending hisnd against his enemies, not cower behind his soldiers.


    Him coordinating the attacks and part of making strategies was a condition Aunt ZAaira ced to assure those who were against it that he would be safe. His guards consisted of themander of the Imperial Knights; Dean Hultir and one of the Four Guardians of Praiji; Kurt Faero. To my surprise, Senior Andrei joined in making the strategies. He arrived when they were deciding who would be making the strategies. To my surprise, both the emperor, Commander Hultir and Aunt Zaira vouched for him.


    -I have to know about his connection to themter.


    I was also supposed to be fighting, but I was ced as a back-up rather than at the frontlines, to my dismay.


    Well, back-up would be an understatement; me and the most of my teammates from the G.A. games, plus Kai, were supposed to face any demons that would slip past the soldiers in the front. We were thest line of defense before any enemy could reach the army that was protecting Aunt Zaira and the emperor.


    I immediately returned to where I was stationed and was met with Senior Trent and Daniel who already had their weapons drawn.


    A while ago, we were given the chance to leave and join the evacuation or to stay and face the demons. Of course I stayed, I wouldnt miss the chance of getting back to the demons. To my surprise, most of my teammates stayed as well, even Freya who was ordered by her father to join the evacuation.


    This is my opportunity to prove to him that I am not as inferior as he thinks I am. I will take it.


    Was what she said. Well, she had a determined look on her face, so we just supported her.


    The one who was unable to join us was Torii. She was a little upset about it, but Aunt Zaira said;


    If something ever happens to me, it will be your duty to tell Edmund and Eliza. You are already aware of your duties as the third young miss of the Celestine Family, you have to do it.


    Torii gave a reluctant nod and joined the army that was in-charge of leading the evacuation. As for what Aunt Zaira said, I had no idea.


    Just as the battle got heated and was about to hit its climax, I felt a shift in the atmosphere and the air suddenly became suffocating. An oppressive presence joined the battle and I couldnt help but freeze on the spot.


    -Its him.


    A scene suddenly yed in my mind. It was a very unusual piece of memory, after all I did not remember ever having it.


    I was watching a vige burn. From the fire, people were running around, they were either fleeing or running away from someone, no, something. Creatures that resembled the demon army soldiers that were attacking Praiji; a dark brown skin with hooves for feet, ws or talons for hands, a pair of sharp horns on their head, blood red eyes and a forked tail behind them, they were killing the people from the burning vige, bathing their weapons in blood.


    -This is Lunas vige.


    I saw a scene once, when I got identally dragged into a part of Lunas memory while I was inside Freyas mindscape. It was the same, except in that memory, I didnt see demons, only the fire.


    But then everything went ck and a pair of yellow eyes stared at me.


    -una! LUNA! I felt a sting on my face and I saw Freya looking at me with surprisingly worried eyes.


    -Wait, this scene is familiar


    What are you doing? Why were you in a daze? she asked, her voice both concerned and annoyed.


    I-I- Freya, I can feel that guys presence.


    That guy?


    The yellow-eyed demon in my memories.


    Her eyes widened and took a step back, obviously surprised.


    Are you sure?


    I am.


    You have to tell the archduchess. That guy- That guys bad news! You have to-


    Whats wrong with you two? Kai suddenly asked, stopping Freya from going hysterical.


    I need to talk to the archduchess. I responded, my voice urgent.


    Not like I can stop you. he leaned closer and then whispered. She is your aunt.


    I just shrugged my shoulders and immediately headed to Aunt Zaira.


    That guys here. she gave me a questioning look, basically asking me to borate. That yellow-eyed bastard who killed my parents.


    Somehow, saying those words went easy in my mouth. It was as if, I was really talking about my own parents.


    Luna, youre not ready. Youre not strong enough.


    How are you sure about it? I retorted, a little edgy already.


    Intuition, and it has never failed me.


    I pursed my lips, unable to find a reply.


    Are you thinking of revenge? It will get you nowhere you know. she said, as if giving an advice. Well, it was an advice.


    How would you know?!


    Been there, done that. But, youre already mature enough to decide for yourself. I suppose the best way for you to see is to experience it.


    I could only raise an eyebrow in confusion.


    -What is she trying to say?


    Do what you wish. Your power will at least ensure youll live.


    I was a little miffed that she was being cryptic but I took that as some sort of a go signal, and dashed to the frontlines. I had a specific demon to confront.


    **********


    A/N:


    Extra long one for the 100th chapter! Thank you for the readers that are supporting this novel! Please don''t stop and I look forward to be with you guys until the end!

 Chapter 102: Yellow-eyed

    Chapter 102: Yellow-eyed


    Just as I was about to charge at where I felt the familiar presence of the demon whom I believed to have killed the original Luna, I felt a hand on my shoulder. I looked at its owner and eyed him questionably.


    What are you doing Kai?


    Where are you going? Are you seriously going to face him right now? Alone? he growled at me, his hold tightening after he finished his question.


    This problem is mine to bear alone Kai, so let me go.


    Why do you have to go alone? he questioned. You have people willing to help you with whatever youre dealing with and yet you want to charge alone? Do you not value your life?


    I couldnt help but scoff at his statement. Well the irony of it anyway.


    -Is he serious?


    Kai, dont be a hypocrite. I firmly stated, prying his hand off my shoulder. Dont you think you should follow your own advice?


    It came out rather harsh, but I was annoyed.


    I left him before he could even answer. Well, he wouldnt be even able to answer immediately since he looked very surprised and I took that chance to slip past everyone. I turned onest time to Freya and the rest of our teammates from the Grand Academy Games and gave me worried looks.


    -Why are they looking at me like Im about to charge to my death?


    Arent you? questioned one part of me, which I knew made sense.


    Besides, I had no ns of dying. I was merely going to take a look, maybe throw a few attacks and see what he was capable of. From his aural presence already, I could tell that demon was strong, stronger than the current me. But I had to see the guy who wiped out the Lyxi n, even if its just to appease all the dead members of that n.


    -Original Luna and her family included.


    ***


    Dealing with the low-level demons was easy. Most of the foot soldiers of the army sent to attack from the center of Azte were mindless who only had one goal in mind; destroy. These kinds of demons were always the easiest to face but its not ideal to actually face an entire army of it. It was the stronger and the more intelligent demons that one had to be wary of, just like the one back in Mt. T Ind.


    Just as I was cleaving my own path amongst the demons with the use of my fire and ice magic, I was suddenly grabbed on the arm and was whisked away from the battlefield.


    I found myself on top of a roof. I almost lost my bnce, but I immediately regained my footing and let energy gather at the soles of my feet so I would no longer slip and fall to my death.


    My eyes widened when I gazed at the figure in front of me


    -Its him.


    Bright yellow eyes bore unto my jade-colored ones. Hate and anger immediately welled up inside of me and I could feel my energy try to escape from my control. I tightened my grip on my swords to reign in my emotions.


    -Strange. Why do I feel this much hate and anger? I know Im trying to avenge the real Luna, but why do I feel like what happened to Luna, actually happened to me?


    I was very confused at the situation, but I squashed down that feeling and stood even more firmly in front of the demon. I eyed the spiked mace he had on his hand as well as the smirk on his face that remembered that of a maniac.


    Youve grown. he said, his smile suddenly bing grim. And here I thought you actually died that day.


    I have unfinished business. I growled. You will not be killing me easily. What is your name?


    He huffed, I dont think you deserve to know my name yet. Anyway, you were the person we wanted to get rid the most that time, and yet you lived. I guess the Fates really do like screwing with us when they dont want the destiny they weaved altered. When I learned of your awakening, I immediately went into action and searched for you.


    Why?


    I want to finish what I started. I will kill you.


    His aura suddenly spiked and the energy around him became dark and sickening. I couldnt help but stare at the dark red aura oozing out of him, and cringe at how malevolent it was.


    From what I learned, energy is free-flowing. Its found everywhere and in everyone. Those who practiced the Mystic Arts like me (though I think Im just still the one who does) could manipte that energy-freely. And if Im strong enough, I can even manipte the energy inside people, but lets talk about thatter.


    The yellow-eyed demons aura, the energy in him, looked like it wouldsh out at anyone who would try to bend it against its masters will. It felt very negative and very evil. It was scary and it was the trademark of the demon n.


    The demon before me would probably be at least a demon noble or something. He was strong and I wasnt sure if I could face him with the way I was.


    -But I have to try.


    Bluish-white mes burst out of my swords and I parried the iing spiky mace. I tried to return it to its owner, but the mace suddenly shrunk and then extended. It wrapped around my des, locking it in ce. I felt myself get pulled and before I knew it, I was mmed to another roof, making a small explosion as Inded.


    I immediately wrapped an energy barrier around my body, lessening the effects of the harshnding but it did not prevent the slight pain though, especially from the side where Inded.


    Damn demon.


    I jumped to the roof and faced the demon once again. I threw balls of fox fire towards him, causing explosions on where itnded. I even managed to throw into the army of demons, helping the soldiers on our side cut down the number of enemies.


    The two of us exchanged blows for nearly two minutes. Our movements were fast and our strikes were either parried or dodged. I could feel a few cuts stung my skin, but my Auto-Healing fixed that. Although


    -Why do I feel like hes not really fighting at his best?


    I delivered an energy-infused kick to his side and he was thrown on a few roofs, causing even more damage to the surrounding buildings. But all of a sudden, he leapt out of the cloud of dust that hindered my vision and he came at me with a ball of dark red energy on his hand.


    I managed to evade and swing my swords, but he changed his position midair and sted me with the damn thing straight to the face!


    I felt myself go weightless and my surroundings blur. I felt weak, like all strength I had within me vanished, no drained, and I couldnt move a finger.


    -What was that? This is my own doing, and I guess I will be paying for it now.


    I realized I was losing. No, perhaps, I actually lost and I might actually end up dead. But suddenly, I felt arms wrap around my waist and I stopped falling. I felt myself being pushed against a hard chest and I could hear my saviors heartbeat.


    Leave her alone Abbadon. I heard my savior say, his voice was unmistakably Kais. Not even this clone of yours can actually kill her.


    I did not hear the rest of their conversation since I cked out.

 Chapter 103: The White Seal

    Chapter 103: The White Seal


    Leave her alone Abbadon. Kai said after he caught Luna who was falling after being hit by the demons attack. Not even this clone of yours can actually kill her.


    The yellow-eyed demon, Abbadon, looked at Kai with a questioning expression.


    How did you know my name human? Abaddon questioned with a piercing re. I dont think were close enough for me to share my name with you. And Im pretty sure Ive never met you before. You do have this really interesting aura around you but my business is with that red-haired girl in your arms.


    Kai held Luna closer to him and red at Abbadon.


    Shes thest survivor of the Lyxi n, isnt she?


    Kai stiffened. He knew the Luna from the memories he received was from the Lyxi n, but he never knew that in the current timeline the n had been wiped out and that she was thest remaining member of it.


    Wait, isnt Senior Trent a member of the Lyxi n as well?


    And if she is? Kai questioned the demon.


    Then I should finish my job.


    Kai gasped and put up a defensive stance. If things came to worse, he wasnt sure he could fight the demon, clone or not.


    All of a sudden, a figure dropped in front of Kai.


    Now, now. Scaring kids will only give you a bad reputation. Oh right, you dont have a good reputation either.


    Kai could only stifle hisugh upon hearing the neers words.


    Who the hell are you? Abbadon growled.


    Sun Wukong, the Monkey King, at your service. Will not yours obviously demon, but to the human kids behind me.


    Sun Wukong? Isnt he that guy whos been hovering near the archduchesstely?


    Get out of my way! Abbadon screeched and lunges at Wukong.


    Get Luna out of here, Prince Kai. The archduchess is waiting for the two of you.


    Kai could only nod and then he left. It did not take long to reach where the archduchess was, but he was taken aback when he found Sun Wukong with her.


    You arent you supposed to be facing Abbadon? Kai questioned, confused at the mans presence.


    Abbadon? asked the archduchess. Abbadon is here? And you sent a clone to face him?


    Clone?


    Well, hes a clone as well. So sending my clone to face him is basically calling it even.


    Kai had a lot of questions in his head regarding the situation but the girl in his arms had to be dealt with first.


    ***


    I found myself in a dream. I was pretty sure it was a memory though, of one of the times Elthesia and I hung out.


    I could see my former self and my sister in our fox forms on a beach.


    -I remember this one. We were on our way to the Dragon Pce to celebrate the dragon kings birthday.


    Abbadon? I heard myself ask my sister who was in the form of a nine-tailed white fox. Meanwhile, I was in the form of a nine-tailed red fox.


    Yes. It seems he has been causing some trouble in the human realm. He is a demon you know.


    Eh? Arent demons the lesser descendants of the devils? How is he still out there wreaking havoc?


    Apparently, a member of the Celestial Race has been sheltering him.


    Youre not someone to believe in rumors sister. I hear myselfment. Is it true though? That, that demon has someone backing him from the Celestial Race? Its scandalous you know.


    Hmm Im not sure but there have been many talks about it in all three realms of Afasia.


    I see. Well, he is only a demon. He has no hopes of wreaking havoc in the celestial realm.


    -Is it wrong to suddenly want to hit my former self? She just said something stupid.


    The future is not set in stone. Well see.


    -Right, something like this actually happened huh. I actually totally forgot about it.


    If my estimation was right, that conversation happened about four hundred years ago in human realm years.


    -Now why am I suddenly dreaming about this?


    My first guess was because I hear the name before I fainted, and Im pretty sure I was spot on. Although


    -Why does Kai know his name?


    ***


    My mind woke up before my body did. I was aware of my surroundings and I could even hear things clearly, but I couldnt seem to wake my body up. And because if that, I heard a conversation I was pretty sure they wouldnt want me to hear.


    -sure about this? asked a voice I could identify as Sun Wukong.


    -Ah, so hes still lurking around.


    Its the only way. another voice answered which Im pretty sure belonged to Aunt Zaira. If the information we received is correct, the demons are nning to do a pincer attack and take over Azte City.


    But-


    I can already feel the transport gateing to life near the southern gates.


    If could gasp, I probably already did but I stayed motionless in wherever I wasid.


    Aunt Zaira, you do realize the repercussions that entail with this? asked the voice that unmistakably belonged to the emperor, Ivan.


    Of course I do. Will I rmend it if I didnt? I could hear Aunt Zaira huff. Anyway, our priority is to send the demons where they came from and reim the capital. To do that, my spell is definitely needed.


    But doesnt that spell eat at its casters life? I heard Kai ask which really surprised me.


    -Why is he here? I thought this is some sort of conversation for the top brass or something?


    If things go south, the archduchess can die.


    I suppose the White Seal does have that effect when casted by regr people. But as you already know Im not one of the regr people. Thews of life and death no longer apply to me. At most I will be left weakened until the seal is broken.


    -White Seal, where have I heard that before? It sounds familiar.


    You mean its not even a longsting one? questioned Emperor Ivan with a panicked tone.


    The White Seal is also known as the Ten-Year Seal. Which means it onlysts for ten years. Aunt Zaira calmly answered. If the demons want to go to war with us we can at least buy ten years of preparation.


    But youll also be weakened within the next ten years.mented the emperor.


    I wouldnt sweat on that. Stop prying on the small details. Anyway, I will need the assistance of the Court Mage Division so have them be prepared. Well do the seal in thirty minutes. Make sure all our allied forces are nowhere near the city or the city limits, am I clear?


    The transport gate in the south will activate in ten minutes. I heard Kai point out.


    -Wow, how brave of him.


    Then let them rush into an empty city and well get them on one swoop.


    -I should probably make my presence known. Why were they even discussing such a thing where I was in?


    I let out a groan and I could feel someone fussing over me already. I cracked open one eye and saw a familiar set of sea-green eyes; Kai.


    Hey. he said with a smile.


    How long was I out?


    About an hour give or take. Twenty minutes on that were spent on transporting you into this temporary base.


    So? What is this about casting a spell called the White Seal or something? And how it will leave Aunt Zaira weakened?


    I could hear gasps in the room, but not from the archduchess in question and the foreign god who were both smirking.


    Ah, Luna. Good timing. I have a job for you.


    -Of course she does.

 Chapter 104: Jekuth

    Chapter 104: Jekuth


    Aunt Zaira and I stood a few feet above Azte City. Below us, the demon army had started upying the city and the South Gate had been breached by another demon army. In the North Gate, thest batch of people being evacuated had passed and the members of the Court Mage Department were starting to erect the barrier around the capital.


    Luna, what were about to do is dangerous. You really dont have to do this with me.


    I couldnt help but roll my eyes mentally. She was the one who told me she had a job for me and at the moment she was actually trying to take it back?


    If this will help take Azte City back, then Im more than willing to assist you Aunt Zaira.


    Good. Apart from me, youre the only other one with big enough mana reserves to assist me in this.


    I could only nod at her statement.


    So, how do we exactly do this? Youre going to cast the White Seal in Azte City? That means abandoning the empires capital. I asked a little confused at her n. Well, she never really gave specifics apart from assigning jobs to the other people who were in the n.


    Oh no, I worked too hard on making Azte City what it is today to just give it up. she gave me a sweet smile.


    -She can actually be really childish at times.


    Do you know what a ck hole is? I just gave her a questioning look and shook my head. Basically something that sucks just about everything. I need you to modify the Transport Gate in the middle of the city so it acts like a ck hole.


    I was a little baffled by her n.


    If I do that, if I can actually do it, then Azte City will be in ruins. I pointed out.


    Just set the ck hole to suck living things. If you make it specific like demons-only then itll be much harder. Thats why we had everyone evacuate.


    -Is she kidding? What she wants me to do is already very difficult!


    Youre joking right? Please tell me youre joking. I have no idea how to do anything like that!


    She suddenly got closer to me and whispered on my ears. Remember that time when we pranked our second older brother and instead of the cup tounch cherries and pies we made it so it would suck his clothes?


    I froze on the spot upon hearing those words.


    Jekuth was so furious that time. I mean it only sucked his clothes and nothing else.


    I stared at Aunt Zaira, millions questions running in my mind.


    -How does she-


    Just use the same principle little Nyxie, its awfully identical. Leave everything else to me.


    My body reacted before my mind could and before I knew it, I was already doing things on auto-pilot. I reached out to those memories of thousands of years ago and it suddenly came flowing in my head and the power in my hands.


    I could feel myself glow as the things I have to do flow into my mind. I could picture out the magic circle being used for the Transport Gate, which I studied before I got dragged above the city, and all of a sudden it made sense to me.


    Unlike Mystic Circles whiche in a pattern on specific spells and techniques, magic circles and formations were written in ancient runes, symbols believed to be the writtennguage of the gods, aka the Celestials. And I could read those with no problem. I only had to substitute a few words into the magic circle to have the effect I desired.


    My mind strayed to the realization that just dawned into me. Aunt Zaira is Elthesia?!


    -Why am I only realizing it right now?


    -Probably because youre so dense.


    Another side of me argued, and then it added;


    -You already had the feeling, but you squashed it down because you believed no one ever survives being dumped into the Lake of Oblivion.


    -Its because nobody ever survived being dumped in the Lake of Oblivion! And she told me she was blessed by Elthesia, not Elthesia herself!


    El- Aunt Zaira? No, Elthesia, my sister, put a hand over my mouth while she used a finger to signal me to be silent.


    Names have power, Luna. she emphasized my name, or rather my mortal name. Lets talk about itter on a more secure environment. For now, we have things to do.


    I could only nod and decided to focus on the task at hand. I could just ask herter, assuming I did not die.


    From below, I could see the Transport Gate glow and all of a sudden the advancing demons started getting sucked into it, sending them to the other side of the gate; a valley east of Azte City. I channeled all my power into the magic circle of the gate as I became its caster and source of power.


    -Focus Nyxtriel. Focus! Suck every demon in the vicinity.


    All of a sudden, I could see in my minds eye. There was a map of Azte inside my head and red dots were scattered all over the city; demons, and those red dots were clustered mostly in the center and the southern part of the capital.


    I wasnt sure if I was the one who actually did it or maybe it was some sort of fluke and I had some help, maybe from Aunt Zaira, but all of a sudden, the Transport Gate was moving southwards. After sucking the demons in the vicinity it moved slowly towards the other Transport Gate located in the south.


    -Hmm What if two Transport Gates crashed unto each other?


    [BOOM!] a voice in my head said.


    -Thats it! I will contain the explosion of the two Transport Gates into the valley in the east to deal some more damage towards the demons before they get sealed!


    I was already aware that such explosion probably wouldnt kill high-level demons, like Abbadon, but it could cut down the numbers of foot soldiers. I met my sisters gaze, who was only looking at me with a smile on her face.


    Once there was no longer a red dot in the map inside my head, I heard a muffled explosion which shook me out of my concentration. I tried to catch my breath as casting the spell actually took a toll on my mental, physical and magical strength.


    I turned to Elthesia who suddenly took off an opal studded golden ring and thrusted her hands upwards. A familiar symbol appeared just above her; the crest of the Celestine Family. A familiar surge of power also emanated from her and there was no denying it; Aunt Zaira was Elthesia.


    With the ring gone, which I found outter was actually something to mask her energy signature, I felt my sisters familiarforting presence within her.


    -Howe she never told me?


    I watched as arge magic circle appeared in the distance. If I were to guess, it was the valley where the other end of the gate was located.


    Elthesia started chanting.


    One, two, three, four, five, six, seven, eight, nine, ten. With the stars as my witness and thend as my power, wave, chime and wave. Activate, White Seal!


    A blinding white light exploded in the valley and my sister was glowing in the same color. I had to close my eyes, afraid of going blind because of such brightness, but as I did, I felt myself get pulled by something. Inded rather harshly on a hard surface and I felt myself throw up blood, and then everything went ck.

 Chapter 105: Choices We Have to Make

    Chapter 105: Choices We Have to Make


    Archduchess Zaira was happy. In fact, she was beyond happy! Ecstatic even! She was finally able to tell Luna who she was, or at least tell her indirectly. It was a long awaited reunion.


    About a hundred fifty years ago, she received word that the Fox n of Liada in the Celestial Realm was executed because they were under suspicion of rebellion against the Celestial King, with the then believed Elthesia Wetcheit li Stedus as their forerunner. She was heartbroken, knowing her family got wrongly used and killed for some twisted plot by someone. She was trying her best to regain her immortality to head to the Celestial Realm and demand justice for her n.


    But then, she stopped.


    A year after she received the news, she had foreseen what she guessed was from the future; a very terrible future which involved her and the Praiji Empire. She then resolved to bide her time to get the revenge she wanted. She had to wait for the major yers to be born and for her to make preparations.


    About fifteen years ago, she received word of the birth of the future ruler of the red faction, the protagonist of the future she saw more than a hundred years ago. She promised herself that to avoid that dark future; she would support that person into bing stronger.


    Eight years ago, she was sent to investigate about one of the many disturbances up in the northern territories of the Praiji Empire. She was surprised to see a burning vige with dead bodies littering all over it. But then there was an explosion of power in the woods and she was surprised to see a crying female child with two dead bodies in danger.


    Zaira, or rather Elthesia, was very surprised to see the color of the childs soul; it greatly resembled her younger sister, Nyxtriel. There was only something amiss though, she did not seem to have her spirit core.


    Did she reincarnate? Is this another joke from the celestials? she thought but she pushed it aside as she was more d to see a member of her family despite in a different shell.


    But she became even more appalled at the resemnce of the child and the powerful warrior she saw in her vision.


    The Red Sovereign. she thought. Why is Nyxtries soul inside the Red Sovereign?


    She immediately went into action and saved the red-haired child. She asked if she was okay but the child only cried, something Elthesia could understand after such a horrendous ordeal.


    I finally found you. she couldnt help but say to the child who only looked in confusion and then passed out.


    The next few years were one big roller coaster ride, not that Afasia knew what a roller coaster was. Elthesia tested her theories and trained the child she saved who called herself Luna Hysi in various field. To her surprise, she soaked everything like a sponge, just like what her little sister used to do. Luna became skilled and powerful, but her body was yet to adapt to such power.


    Elthesia guessed that Nyxtriels power and soul were suppressed to match her current host. There was no other possibility.


    And then that incident in the Imperial Academys Northern Forest happened; Luna reimed Nyxtriels spirit core and she managed to regain control of her core ability; Fox Fire.


    But Elthesia was not ready to reveal who she was yet. And it looked like Nyxtriel didnt either so she remained silent and continued observing her sister. And then Luna told her she was Nyxtriel.


    Elthesia wanted to hug her andfort her, but she stopped herself. She needed Lunas, no, Nyxtriels drive to face the iing danger and take their revenge upon the celestials.


    She needed the Red Sovereign.


    Months passed and then Kai came to her and told her of the memories he received from a future he saw after almost dying. It awfully resembled the one she saw a hundred fifty years ago.


    But the Demon King has been killed. Did the demons find someone to rece him? she asked herself. Most demons will not make a move without a banner to fight under.


    She started working together with Kai to investigate the change if the demons as well as to change the horrible future she once saw.


    ***


    Elthesia couldnt help but smile as power rose inside Luna. She just indirectly told her of her true identity and for a moment, her sister Nyxtriel resurfaced in the mortal vessel. Her red hair suddenly had streaks and tips of white, an image of nine red tails with white tips danced behind her and on her forehead was the symbol she received uponpleting her tribtions to be a high celestial or what the mortals believed to be a high god; an upside down half of a heart shape meeting with another half of a heart shape in the center.


    She watched as Luna did something no mortal could possibly do; be the caster and power source of a Transport Gate.


    Once her sisters role was done, she immediately casted the White Seal, trapping the demons for ten years in an alternate dimension with no way out.


    ***


    Elthesia stood before Lunas unconscious form. She had reverted to her mortal appearance but still oozing with power. But


    Its not enough. At the level she is now, shed even lose to the original Abbadon. Much less to the new Demon King.


    Elthesia had been preparing for it, to send the Red Sovereign to be trained by some of the strongest people she knew and then rise as one of the Colored Monarchs, the strongest beings of Afasia. But she was unprepared to send her sister away and possibly lose her again.


    Sia. someone called. Elthesia did not look back, she already knew who was calling her; Sun Wukong. The entire city has been cleaned up. The traitors of humanity have been taken into custody and secured. At the moment, Im afraid the only other problems we have are demon stragglers and a possible war against the Ferhusto Kingdom.


    Elthesia did not answer. She just stared into her sisters form.


    Are you thinking of spending some time with her before you send her away? Wukong asked with a knowing look. I know how much you missed her. We can no longer prolong it. Apollo said she has to be taken into Avalon Isles before the celestials starts looking for her in the mortal realm. Her disy of power a while ago obviously temporarily made them know of her existence.


    I know. she sighed. We have choices we have to make. Wukong, I will do something outrageous. Theres a possibility she might hate me for it but she needs it. Its the only way motivate her into bing the Red Sovereign. I need to let her realize how weak she is so she can strive hard on bing stronger.


    Wukong suddenly hugged her from behind and ced his head on her shoulders. She returned the gesture by holding his hands.


    Your sister is not as weak as you think. She already has her goals. She just needs a little push. he pecked Elthesia on the lips and held her so they could face together. I will make my preparations, you do yours. I will see you again soon.


    Yes.

 Chapter 106: To Become Strong

    Chapter 106: To Be Strong


    A fox with nine tails was drifting in a vast ck space with millions of multicolored orbs. The fox had crimson, almost as red as blood, fur with white furs at the tip of its tails and ears. It seemed to be unconscious and was aimlessly drifting in that space.


    After what seemed to be minutes, the foxnded on thep of a woman. The woman had flowing hair in different colors and kaleidoscopic eyes. Her eyes were glued to a holographic screen in front of her that showed moving images of the recent battle in the capital city of Praiji Empire; Azte. Once the fox settledfortably on herp, it slowly stirred and looked up.


    Where am I? the nine-tailed fox asked, ncing around the vast space, taking note of the sphered that were scattered in it.


    Ah, you really came. the woman replied and started caressing the fox. I was debating whether my summons worked or not.


    Who are you? the fox asked again. No, wait, answer my first question first!


    Theres really no point in telling you my name since youll forget about this event once I send you back for a definite period, but if it will make you feelfortable then I will tell you my name, Nyxtriel. the fox, now known as Nyxtriel, stiffened. Thats when she noticed she was not in her human form but rather a fox. A form she never thought shed ever transform into.


    But, why am I in my fox form?


    Because that is the shape of your soul. the woman answered with a smile. My name is Lyga. I am the primordial goddess in-charge of transmigration and the travelling between worlds.


    Nyxtriel only tilted her fox head in confusion. She had never heard of such a goddess, much less a primordial.


    Arent there only supposed to be three primordial gods? she wondered.


    Well, stuff happened you know so those from Afasia dont really know who I am. Those that do are either really old ones or those that have seen me, the former being near impossible and theter rather rare. After all, I am not in any written records.


    Why?


    Hmm Ill tell you when we see each other again. Lyga smiled. Anyway, I summoned you here to see what kind of person the soul I chose to rece me as humanitys champion.


    Uhm, I beg your pardon?


    Lets see When somebody tries to screw with fate, it basically screws with the ancientws that keep the bnce of the universe. And what better way to fix it than to screw the one whos doing the screwing.


    Nyxtriel watched the woman who wasughing creepily.


    Im pretty sure thats not how youre supposed to fix things.


    Lyga suddenly stoppedughing and flipped her hair, her expression nonchnt.


    Anyway, you might be confused why youre inside a mortal vessel right? Nyxtriel nodded, eager to find out that particr mystery she had always wanted to figure out. Its a vessel I prepared for a certain soul to reincarnate into.


    Huh?


    The Guardians of the Ancient Laws, the ones your people call the beings of the High Heavens, told me that a certain soul was supposed to be reincarnated into Afasia to fight the iing war youre supposed to face. I was supposed to give that child my blessings but that soul never showed up in front of me for reasons I do not know. she sighed and rubbed Nyxtriels head, scratching below her jaws in the process which made the fox purr in pleasure. So I had to think of an alternative. And then I saw your soul drifting in limbo, or at least a part of your soul that is, and decided to let you reincarnate into the prepared body, shouldering her future despite the destiny you already bear.


    Nyxtriel couldnt help but gawk at what she was hearing. But she stopped when something popped up in her head.


    Thats not right. I entered Lunas body seven, no, almost eight years ago. Im-


    All this time you had been Luna, Nyxtriel. I just sealed your memories with most of your abilities because a baby mortal, whether tampered or not, is never strong enough to contain a high celestials soul, even if its only a part of it.


    Nyxtriel knew that of course. Despite everything, theres a reason why mortals could not gaze upon a Celestials true form, or why the Celestials were called gods or deities. They were too strong.


    But then I was in danger so my sealed powers and memories broke free from their shackles thus why Im in my current situation.


    Yes. Luna was raised as the next leader of the Lyxi n you know, the strongest among them, so at an early age she had always been working on bing strong. She awakened her powers and memories as Nyxtriel at that moment. Which I may add was not supposed to happen.


    Hmm?


    The Lyxi n was not supposed to be wiped out. But as I said, somebodys screwing, tampering, with the destiny the High Heavens have set so were now in an impasse.


    Why choose me? Nyxtriel questioned.


    Because you have the drive to fight. And besides, originally youre supposed to fight alongside Luna, but because of someone screwing with fate, you died.


    Nyxtriel suddenly realized something.


    Wait, you mean I wasnt supposed to die? And you are the one who gave me the chance to live again? Lyga nodded. I mean no offense but I feel like a pawn in somebodys chess game.


    Youre not a pawn Nyxtriel. Youre your own person. This is your life now and you live it the way you want it. Whether you use it to make yourself stronger and get revenge on the people that wronged you, or fight against the enemies in your path, or protect those you cherish, or all of the above. Its up to you. Lyga gave her a sweet smile. I only have one request, no make that two requests; protect Afasia and get back at those pretentious bastards that took what does not belong to them.


    Let me guess, those that are ruling over the Celestial Realm and call themselves gods? Lyga only smiled. I suppose I dont have qualms with that. I do have a bone to pick with those geezers.


    Great! Then I bid you luck, Red Sovereign.


    Where do I start?


    Hmm I wonder if I should tell you I mean, youll forget about this conversation once you return to your body you know.


    Nyxtriel groaned, or at least groaned like how foxes would. Whats the point in telling me that?


    Lyga was silent and was actually thinking about it. Good question. Well, the memory of this meeting will never really vanish you know, just sealed but it will take time. How about impressions?


    Impressions?


    Lyga nodded her head. You will not remember this conversation but with certain keywords a certain thought will pop out of your mind and help you decide on your next course.


    Nyxtriel thought about it for a second. It was better than actually forgetting all about it despite being only temporary. She hated the thought that she would be at a loss on what to do.


    Lets do that.


    Good. Of course, the first thing you have to do is to be strong. Someone is already on it so I dont think I should give you tips for it. Other than that how about searching for the scattered parts of your soul? Regaining your tails in the process.


    My tails?


    Yep. Your powers and whole soul is scattered all over the mortal realm of Afasia in the form of your tails. As of the moment, you have two tails. You were born with one and you regained the other when you reimed your spirit core.


    ''No wonder I felt like my powers werecking despite getting my spirit core back.''


    Make your mortal body stronger and get all your tails back. It should let you be prepared for the iing battles.


    How do I get my tails back?


    Who knows? Oh! Times up. See you when I see you, Nyxtriel.


    A sh of light appeared and the red fox, Nyxtriel, was no longer in Lygasp.


    Make me proud, Inaris descendant. Avenge me and your ancestor.


    ***


    I woke up with a groan and then opened my eyes. I was met face to face with the familiar ceiling of my room in the Celestial Mansion inside Azte City.


    -Eh? The manor actually survived the demon attack?


    But my eyes widened at the sudden realization.


    -The demon army!


    I immediately sat up, temporarily forgetting my screaming muscles at the sudden movement, and nced around. I remembered thest bits of facing the demon army; using the Transport Gate as some sort of ck hole to gather the demons in a valley in the east and then a really bright white light. And then nothing.


    -Why do I feel like I went somewhere? But where?


    The image of a woman with colorful hair and equally colorful eyes popped out in my head.


    -Who was that?


    But the image disappeared, scattering into fragments, as fast as it appeared. I shook my head to clear it and get my thoughts straight. My attention was caught by a piece of letter in the nightstand. I took it and immediately read it. It was a note from Aunt Zai-


    -No, shes Elthesia.


    But then a sudden thought popped up inside my head.


    -Wait, does Sun Wukong know Aunt Zaira is Elthesia? If he does, that exins how they interact with each other! No, calm yourself Nyxtriel. You still have things to deal with.


    [Hello little red! Im currently busy, being the prime minister and all, so take your time to recuperate and hang out with your friends. sses are suspended until the damage in Azte city has been fixed so dont worry about school either. Ill see you when I can and when we do, prepare yourself.


    Xoxo,


    Your big sister.


    P.S.


    The letter will self-destruct after you read it.]


    My eyes widened as the letter did erupt into mes after I read thest word.


    -Wait, what does Xoxo mean?

 Chapter 107: The Last Gift

    Chapter 107: The Last Gift


    I spent the next couple of hours ying with Vifal, who grew once again, and eating the nutritious meal Mildred prepared for me. My body felt a little sluggish, obviously for exhausting my energy reserves, but I was quite well already. It was two hourster when the door to my room opened and revealed myrades from the Grand Academy Games. Well most of them. Freya did note with them. They brought fruits which I happily epted, and a bag of gold coins.


    This is?


    Your share of the reward for defending Azte and fighting against the demons. We already took our share so no need to worry about.


    I just nodded my head and put the bag in the bedside table where Vyfal was trying to reach it to y with it. But then I suddenly realized something and looked at Senior Trent and the others.


    -Why are they here?


    Torii, who was with the group and who seemed to have realized the look on my face, nced at me and smiled.


    Aunt Zaira told them about you. she said in her usual stoic face and monotone voice.


    WHAT?!


    -And she just called Aunt Zaira Aunt Zaira! Do they know shes also-


    They also know what my rtion to the archduchess as well. Torii added.


    Knowing Toriis connection with Archduchess Celestine is no surprise since everyone knows her father and the archduchesste mother are siblings. Senior Anastasia said. There were already rumors, now its just rified. You on the other hand


    Luna, youre the archduchess adoptive daughter! Senior Trent eximed, excitement written all over his face. I could even see a few tendrils of electricity buzzing around him uncontrobly because of excitement. That is so sweet! Why didnt you tell us?


    Well


    I did not know how to answer that.


    Well, I did but the reason was sort of confusing and unbelievable. Even I did not understand fully why I had to hide that specific standing and identity at the academy. I did understand one thing though, Aunt Zaira- no, Elthesia, did not want me, or any of the children under her wing, to be treated differently whether its a good thing or a bad thing.


    Besides considering we were a lot better in terms ofbat and magic than most of our peers, could already cause us to be isted.


    Im pretty sure there was more to it though.


    Its ssified. Torii simply uttered in which I followed with a nod of my head.


    Oh. Then if you want to share it, tell me okay?


    I was pretty sure Senior Trent was a bit disappointed when he heard that news from someone else. After all, the two of us were supposed to be thest surviving members of the Lyxi n, so we had to stick together.


    We spent the rest of the day talking about the recent happenings in Azte while I was unconscious. There was nothing much different really, just people rebuilding anything that got destroyed during the demon army invasion as well as sorting a new army to watch the valley where the demons were temporarily trapped for ten years.


    -Why ten years though? Elthesia couldve easily wiped them out.


    There were a lot of questions in my head regarding that topic, but it could only be answered by one person. I wasnt sure if she really was busy or she was just trying to avoid me, Im pretty sure I wouldnt be seeing her unless she showed herself.


    The next day, my friends came to visit. My body was finally back to normal conditions and it was no longer as sluggish as the previous day. With that in mind, Andrea invited everyone to eat at their restaurant, which surprisingly survived the invasion!


    The food in Andreas family restaurant was to die for. There were many varieties and the taste was probably the best Id ever had! It definitely beat Imperial Academys dorm and cafeteria food, as well as roasting meat in the middle of a forest!


    It was when we had dessert that Senior Andrei arrived. Alone.


    Luna, I need to talk to you. he nced at my friends. Privately.


    I gazed at my friends who were looking at Senior Andrei suspiciously. I for one was a bit baffled at him. Still. He did say he wanted to talk to me or something but we never really got the chance to do that. We were both busy with the G.A Games and then there was the trying not to die in the middle of the demon invasion.


    Sure. Andrea, is there any ce we can talk privately? I asked my friend who was petting Vyfal and feeding her meat.


    Err


    Its fine. Senior Andrei is no longer an enemy. I mean, he did also help us during the fight you know.


    Kai, who fought with us in the same battle, nodded his head, assuring everyone that Senior Andrei could be trusted.


    -Why did they even have to be that guarded with him?


    Andrea led us to a booth on the second floor of the restaurant. Fun fact about the restaurant the Ijinia Family ran, it catered to themon people mostly. But a few nobles would venture their restaurant and sometimes would choose not to mix in with themon people, so the second floor was converted into private booths the nobles could reserve and use away from the prying eyes of the public.


    Well, they do have an image to maintain.


    Senior Andrei and I settled inside. We were covered in a silent and awkward atmosphere for the first few minutes. It was honestly unnerving and suffocating.


    First of all, I apologize.


    -Ohkay? Hes acting weird. Weirder than usual.


    Why? I asked, taken aback at his statement.


    I feel like I offended you or something. I wanted to be your friend but Ive only caused you to hate me.


    I dont think that-


    Its also unfathomable that I have disrespected my teachers granddaughter.


    I froze on my seat, trying to process what he just said.


    I beg your pardon?


    I apologize for not telling you immediately, but remember the name; Hilda Hysi?


    I remembered him telling me the name before. I found it a little intriguing since the name bore the samest name as Luna, but I actually forgot about it because of the recent events.


    Yes?


    Hilda Hysi was my tutor as well as adviser. She was also your grandmother.


    I was even more surprised. I thought only me and Senior Trent were the remaining members of the perished n, but there was actually another? But I stopped myself. I notice something of how he said it. He said was not is, and I did not want to get ahead of myself.


    You said was. I pointed out.


    Yes. She passed away three years ago.


    I didnt know what to feel. I mean sure, Hilda Hysi was Lunas grandmother but I did not have such memories nor affection. I feel said for her death, after all she was a nsmen, but the sadness was not enough to actually make me bawl my eyes out.


    Before her death, she told me to find any survivors of her n, the Lyxi n. And if possible locate her granddaughter, Luna Hysi.


    -Oh.


    I couldnt think of anything else. I was practically speechless.


    And she also instructed me that when I find her granddaughter, I must give her the Spirit Ball, as herst gift to the next ruler of the Lyxi n.


    From his pocket, he fished out a ck orb the size of a fist. Senior Andrei offered it to me which I immediately epted.


    The moment the orb fell into my hands, it started to glow into a bluish-white hue and for a split second I could feel the familiar energy of myself inside it. Only one thing crossed my mind


    -A tail My tail My third tail?


    But I paused. How did I know it was my third tail?

 Chapter 108: Facing the Truth

    Chapter 108: Facing the Truth


    I was staring with a dumbstruck look on the Spirit Ball Senior Andrei said to be my supposedly grandmothersst gift. A lot of questions ran in my mind at that moment. Like who really was Hilda Hysi, or how did shee across the Spirit Ball which contained a part of myself, etc.


    Perhaps the most intriguing question that gued my mind was how was I able to identify the power inside the Spirit Ball to be my third tail?


    -Did Ie across my first two tails? Do I actually have them?


    The more I kept thinking about it, the painful my headache came to be. I decided to just investigate itter on and settle on the fact that it was possible to actually gain my third tail.


    -Then does that mean all my nine tails are scattered all over the world? Is that actually possible?


    It was a wild guess at the sudden bizarre situation but apart from the questions in my head, I was very happy and excited. With that were warmth and the weary feeling washing over me.


    Senior Andrei, thank you for returning it to me.


    I didnt even notice I was crying until Senior Andrei pointed it out.


    To be honest, my mind was pretty nk at that particr moment, overwhelmed by shock. But now that I realized it, it mightve been the involuntary feeling of regaining something that belonged to my past, which I seemingly lost.


    He then exined how he met my grandmother.


    Hilda Hysi was a woman with ties to the Retoulis Kingdom and had served as the royal tutor to the royal family for a long long time. Apparently members of the Lyxi n had a long lifespan and my grandmother would travel back and forth between the Retoulis Kingdom and Lyxi n Vige.


    Almost eight years ago, my grandmother caught the news of the Lyxi ns annihtion. She immediately headed to her vige only to find it burnt to the ground. She tried to find the remains of her family and found nothing but graves not that far from the vige.


    I think Elthesia was the one responsible for the graves.


    With dampened emotions, she went to her way back to Retoulis Kingdom. But on the way she encountered demons and got heavily wounded.


    She took a long time to recover but she never really fully recovered. She believed some of her n members survived and continued her life with such thoughts. Then one day she said her granddaughter is still alive but she was already weak and knew she wouldnt live long. Thats when she entrusted me with the Spirit Ball. She said Ill know Luna Hysi when I see her.


    I was looking at him skeptically but then it morphed to a questioning look.


    You had the same shade of hair. And the fact that I found out what your name was while preparing for the Grand Academy Games.


    I nodded my head in understanding, grateful that he shared his story.


    Senior Andrei and I parted that day with him promising toe to my aid whenever I need. I had no idea what opted him to say such words but I just agreed him and actually told him Id hold him to his words.


    The rest of the day was spent with hanging out with my friends. As if I knew I wont be seeing them for a long long time.


    ***


    I was seated on the roof of the Celestine Mansion, admiring the stars that blotted the night sky as well as the moon. I was holding the ck Spirit Ball against the moonlight and was surprised to see it transparent. I could see a familiar symbol in the middle of it, a symbol I never thought Id ever get a glimpse again; an upside down half of a heart shape, connected to another half of a heart shape, only thetter was upright.


    It was my symbol as a deity. Which meant, the Spirit Ball really did contain a part of myself.


    I asked Senior Andrei what the Spirit Ball did but he said he never really knew. My grandmothers instructions regarding the Spirit Ball was that it was to be given to me and I would know what to do with it.


    I had no idea what to do with it.


    I mean, it had my power in representation of my tail (which I was confused still of how I knew that), but I had no idea how to draw it out and absorb it. It was baffling.


    A sudden rise of energy in the surroundings and the appearance of a familiar aura made me look up and stare right at the moon. No, not at the moon exactly but the figure in the middle of it.


    A winged figure was in the sky, their silhouette making a magical-like scene. The winged individual flew closer to me and I sighed in relief.


    It really was Afasia.


    -Hmm I still have no idea why she has wings.


    Why look so sullen? she asked afternding. She sat next to me and draped her wings over me, which provided some warmth over the cold night wind. Did you not like going about the capital with your friends?


    I couldnt help but raise an eyebrow at her question. I always knew she was someone who knew stuff but knowing that was actually a little unsettling to be honest.


    Did you escape the horrendous paperwork in the pce?


    I saw her jaw stiffen, but then both of us sighed and let out chuckles.


    After knowing she was actually my sister, Elthesia, the once intimidating archduchess that I grew up with suddenly became rather casual and morefortable to be with.


    It was nice.


    So, how did your day go?


    I told her what my friends and I did in the day, as well as my meeting with Senior Andrei. I told Elthesia what he told me; about my grandmother, Hilda Hysi, and the Spirit Ball.


    She held the Spirit Ball curiously but she only gave me questioning looks regarding it. I dont feel anything particrly special from it. Although it seems to be a high-grade magic ore, theres nothing that actually stands out.


    I snatched the Spirit Ball back and hissed jokingly at her.


    It contains a part of my power okay? It contains one of my tails. I said and tucked the item in my inventory.


    Your tails? she questioned, in which I responded with a nod.


    I believe my powers as a deity is scattered all over the world in representation of my tails. I said. Dont ask me why I know and why I believe it, I just do. Call it an instinct if you will. Thats my third tail, which means I currently have two tails.


    Elthesia suddenly began sizing me up with her golden eyes which appeared to be zing amidst the dark.


    Hmm Apart from the power boost from reversing the Transport Gate a couple of days ago, yes, it seems like you do possess the power of your two-tailed self.


    See? So, if my third tail is in the Spirit Ball that means the rest of my tails are somewhere out there waiting to be discovered by me.


    Gaining your tails will only let the Celestials pinpoint your whereabouts. Elthesiamented.


    I thought about that. I ran away from those Celestials who tried to cage me and killed my entire family, and being a mortal somehow helped hide me from their sights. I knew that bing more powerful would only catch their attention but


    I need strength and power to face my foes. I said. If I want to get my revenge against them, I need the power. And before that, I also have a score to settle among the demons for the sake of the real Luna Hysi.

 Chapter 109: The Space Between Us

    Chapter 109: The Space Between Us


    Elthesia looked at me skeptically, eyeing me from head to toe.


    What? I questioned, a little ufortable at her stare.


    And how will you achieve that exactly? Wont you be a little busy? You have studies, training and all. How will you have time to search and collect for your tails? she asked pointedly.


    Ill get there. I will graduate and be stronger than I am now. Strong enough that this body will not break once it receives my tails. And then I will hunt for my tails and face my foes.


    Itll take too long. If you stick to studying in the Imperial Academy to be strong, itll take too long.


    No. Ill train any moment I have.


    She suddenly sighed and shook her head. Disbelief? Disappointment? I wasnt really sure.


    What if there is a faster way for you to be strong? A faster way for you to collect your tails? A faster way for you to be a Colored Monarch? But in return, youll have to leave the life you currently have?


    I was a little confused at my sisters words. I was hoping shed give me one hell of some training so I could be strong. There was no one else in Praiji I could ask to be my teacher on that, only her. A way to be strong? But I had to leave?


    -I cant leave my friends. And what the hell is a Colored Monarch?


    First off, whats a Colored Monarch? I asked my sister, confusion pretty much obvious in both my face and voice.


    Theyre the strongest in Afasia. Or at least in the mortal realm. But their powers can rival that of the Celestials and even the demons. A bunch of shadow leaders that manipte the course of history in the background.


    I thought that was you. I pointed out.


    Pfft. Im not the only one. But with the war against the demons getting closer, they will probably be resurfacing, fight in the frontlines and stake their ims in this world.


    I nodded my head in understanding. They sounded pretty cool, it made me want to somehow join their ranks.


    -Being recognized as a Colored Monarch, I have to be one of the strongest. But-


    Cant you just train me yourself? I suggested. I mean, you know what youre doing. Plus, as you said, I have a life and my friends here. I cant just leave. We promised each other that well be together every step of the way!


    I see. she replied with such a look of mncholy. How about a sparring session with me, Luna?


    -Shes seriously still going to call me that? Fine. I do know names have power and the Celestials might find me prematurely.


    At this time of the night? People are asleep you know. They might wake up in panic, thinking theyre getting attacked again.


    Not here, dumbass. she scoffed. We both know the two of us going all out will be more than just a mere disturbance.


    -True.


    Why do you suddenly want to have a sparring session with me? I asked, a little curious at the sudden offer.


    Its been a long time since we fought each other in a mock battle. I want to see how much youve improved for thest few months. I want to see the current space between us, between our powers and abilities. she answered, shing a rather sweet smile.


    I knew that smile. It was her I-have-ns-on-ruining-you smile. It sent shivers up my spine and just shook my head to get my disturbed imagination out of my head.


    Sure. But where are we having it?


    In the Celestine Territory of course. No one would mind and no one would stop us.


    Point taken.


    Do you want to change or something?


    I looked at my clothes, it was the same clothes I wore while wandering around the city that morning. It wasnt an outfit suited for battles, but I liked it because I could move freely in it.


    Nah, Im good. Just let me get Vyfal. My legs might give up after our mock battle. Im pretty sure I dont want to be carried like a sack of potatoes by you again.


    Elthesia onlyughed and shook her head.


    ***


    Elthesia and I were in a clearing somewhere in the forest of the Celestine Territory. It was our usual training area; away from the viges therefore we would not be troubling any vigers.


    I had my dual swords out and was in a defensive position. My gaze was locked on Elthesia who was standing a few feet away from me. On her hand was a mages staff and I could feel magical energy swirl around her.


    Elthesia and I had the same type of power. Well sort of. She had a veryrge reserve of mana and could manipte magical energy as she wished, which was why she could cast any type of magic. It was the reason she was called a sorceress rather than a mage.


    Meanwhile, I could manipte energy itself, the one inside me and the one around me, bending it to my will, aiding me in my battles. There was also the manifestation of that power into Fox Fire, a technique to use energy in its purest form.


    Almost everything I knew about how to fight came from Elthesia, both as Nyxtriel and Luna, so I wasnt sure if I could actually win against her.


    -But theres no harm in trying.


    No one moved for a few seconds, until I did the first one. I threw a ball of fox fire towards my sister, but she evades it with swift movements. She then lunges at me, swinging her staff in my direction. I parried her staff with my swords and attempted to kick her but she stopped my leg and instead threw me to the edge of the clearing.


    I groaned as I got up from the tree I was thrown at, checking if I did not break a bone or something.


    But before I could even get my full bearings, I was barraged by elemental attacks; fire, lightning, ice, water, etc.


    -Shes truly the strongest magic user in the continent!


    I was amazed at Elthesias sheer power and skill. There was currently no one could pull off such an attack. It was one of the things that made her stand atop the magic wielders of Afasia.


    I did not want to get hit, so I ran around the clearing, dodging the spells and parrying some once one got too close. Dust obscured my vision and I couldnt find where she was. I got down to one knee and used the energy within the earth to track her, kind of like the earth spell Radar, only I was using energy rather than magic.


    -Thats strange


    I couldnt find her!


    All of sudden, I felt something above me. But it was toote. I couldnt run away. I couldnt even parry the attack. Elthesia came at me with a ming fist, hitting me square in the face. The blow rattled me in the head, enough for ck spots to swarm my vision.


    I crumpled to the ground, on the verge of unconsciousness.


    In the state of my consciousness slowly slipping away, I swore I heard her say; Dang it little sister, you have too much things to learn.


    And then darkness.


    *********************


    A/N:


    Hey! Just an announcement! I will be changing the publishing schedule from [former] 00:00(GMT+8) to [new] 12:00(GMT+8) starting on Wednesday. Hope you dont mind.


    Xoxo,


    niche_bezarius

 Chapter 110: Dear Little Red

    Chapter 110: Dear Little Red


    I woke up because of the trembling of what Im lying on. When I opened my eyes, I was greeted by the smiling face of Sun Wukong. I stifled a scream and abruptly sat up.


    Sun Wukong! I yelled at him, making him wince.


    Geez Little Red, you know I have super hearing, no need to yell.


    I just looked at him with confusion and then put a hand on my head since it suddenly hurt. But then, memories started to resurface in my mind, a picture of Elthesia hitting me with a ming fist.


    What the hell happened? I asked the foreign god who only pursed his lips. And where the hell are we?


    I look around the small room I was in. It was the size of a carriage, only with no seats or something. The floor was smooth and soft. I couldnt figure out the material on the floor but I somehow liked it. It reminded me of the type of floor my sister used to put in her room back in Liada. I was sitting on some sort of soft bedding while Vyfal was back on her fox form, draped across myp over the covers. My attention was caught by the wind howling outside but other than that I had no idea where I was.


    Were inside Oboroguruma[1].


    I gave him a skeptical look, paired with a raised eyebrow. I had no idea what Oboroguruma was but since I had no inkling of such a thing to exist in Afasia so I guessed it was something Wukong and his people brought from their world.


    Uhm the what?


    Its called a carriage demon or a carriage spirit. he shrugged. Basically a spirit specialized in transportation back in Japan, Earth.


    -A carriage?


    I opened the window and peeked outside. My eyes widened when I saw that we were in the sky! We were inside a flying carriage!


    Where the hell are we going?


    Avalon Isles.


    My brain immediately supplied the information about Avalon Isles.


    Avalon Isles is and given to the foreign deities to settle down. Those foreign gods and their followers who did not want to meddle with human affairs or take part with the Celestial Realm activities were gathered in Avalon Isles to live, isted from the rest of Afasia.


    No one knew where Avalon Isles was specifically located, only that it was in the mortal realm.


    And I was apparently heading there.


    Youre bringing me to Avalon Isles? Why? I asked, confused at the information.


    It was your sisters wish.


    What? I-


    Wait, let me stop you there. he handed me a sealed envelope with the crest of the Celestine Family and the Liada Fox n Royal Family, the Stedus Family. She asked me to give this to you when you wake up.


    I snatched the letter and tore the envelope open.


    [Dear Little Red,


    I know youre surprised finding yourself inside a flying carriage, but youre actually quite lucky since that ones the personal transportation of Amaterasu[2]. Anyway, youll probably be mad at me for surprising you like this but Im doing this for your sake. You have a dangerous future ahead of you as well as a heavy responsibility on your shoulders and this is the only way I thought for you to get ready.


    To start off theres a prophecy centered on you:


    She who survived the purge


    Have made the core and seed merge


    Child of the fox beware


    The red teardrop she must soon wear


    The Celestials and Demons bane stands firm in red


    One with pain that came from bloodshed


    A single choice will be made with onest breath


    Will Afasia live or end at the hands of death?


    As you can see, its not a really a positive one, but it is about you. Its called the Red Prophecy. When you read this, youre already on your way to Avalon Isles where you will spend the rest of your time training to be strong and be ready for the strain of being the Red Sovereign. You probably think were forcing this on you but thats how fate works, it screws with you in the most amazing ways.


    Amazing was sarcasm by the way.


    You should be able to find Avalon Isles and enter it, after all you have Artemis ring.


    Anyway, youre nning to collect all your tails, but the tails represent your powers as a deity, which means your current body wont be able to handle it. Yet, gathering such powers is needed for the things you n to do. The training you will undergo will let your body grow and be ready to take in the power of a goddess.


    Im not sure who will train you but you know how these foreign gods are. Youre friends with some of them, especially the younger ones, so youll be fine. They have explicit instructions not to let you get off Avalon Isles, nor send any sort of letters or signs back in Praiji.


    On that note, I forbid you to return to Praiji Empire until you are confident enough that you can actually beat me. Which means, you need a serious power upgrade.


    Now other than that, one more reason why Im sending you away is that I noticed that you have be too dependent on my help and intervention, as well as your friends. Yes, friends are important especially in the iing trouble, but Im afraid that staying in Praiji and growing at their pace will greatly hinder you. I wish for you to be strong both by yourself and with friends, thats what having power means. I will not always be there for you and so are your friends to help you out so youll have to learn to be independent.


    Do not worry, I will oversee your friends growth and you will be able to see them soon. At the moment, youre stuck in Avalon Isles until youplete your training, so dont hate me for it. Im not going to apologize either, we both know that Praijicks things you need to be strong to achieve your goals.


    Im not going to let you face your enemies unprepared, thats my duty as your sister.


    Lots of love,


    Elthesia


    P.S.


    Tell Wukong he has permission to tell you about the past I hid from you. I think its time for you to know. I love you.]


    I did not know what to feel about the letter. I was angry, annoyed, sad, worried, etc. It was a jumble of emotions and I was having trouble uniting them to be honest.


    So? What did she say?


    I did not answer and instead put the letter back to the envelope and give it to him. I lie back down and pull the covers over my head.


    Its not like I did not want to confront him, its just that I had nothing to tell him and I feel like wallowing on the fact that I was ripped out of my life by the person I trusted the most. Her reason was of course legitimate, but I understood her nheless. If she tried to tell me she wanted to send me away Id probably be adamant on staying n Praiji, so she showed me the difference in our powers, knocked me out and sent me away.


    I see. I heard Wukong say. Clear your mind, Ill answer your questionster.


    *****************


    Note:


    [1] Oboroguruma  origin: Japan; trantion: hazy cart. Also known as carriage yokai. It is a ghostly oxcart with a face on it.


    [2] Amaterasu  is the Japanese sun goddess, daughter of creator deities Izanagi and Izanami, and central to the Shinto religion.

 Chapter 111: Avalon Isles

    Chapter 111: Avalon Isles


    Nyxie? Are you okay?


    I couldnt help but groan. I hated that nickname (and I still do). Its too cute and I did not do cute back then. I was a goddess of war who could burn down armies. Cute names did not fit me.


    My sister used to call me that to annoy me.


    Nyxie?


    I did not respond. My mind was pondering to the time when the foreign gods who called themselves the Greek Pantheon decided to call me Nyxie as well.


    Its because in their circle, theres a primordial goddess of the night called Nyx. She lives in Tartarus, which is basically their form of hell, and shes evil. Or at least in the stories she is. They probably feel ufortable with the name Nyx so their calling you Nyxie instead. Elthesia exined after I almost got into a fight with the one named Ares.


    I remembered being so confused that time, yet I just let them call me that. But it did notst long and they started calling me Nxtriel instead no matter how much of a mouthful it was. Only a few continued calling me that awful nickname; Sun Wukong included.


    My mind stopped on its tracks when a question suddenly popped up in my mind.


    -How did Elthesia know that? We just recently met them that time. How could she know such information?


    I sat up from where I was curled up and looked at Wukong.


    E- I stopped myself before I could blurt out my sisters name.


    Names have power.


    Is what I was always told. And its dangerous uttering someones name, especially if theyre a powerful person in the Celestial Realm. On mine and Elthesias case, we would be found. I was being hunted and Elthesia was supposed to be dead. Not a great option.


    Err Zaira,


    -Ugh! Calling her casually as Zaira now it kind of awkward.


    Zaira said you can tell me the past she has hidden. What did she mean by that? I asked.


    Wukong suddenly looked away, rubbing his nape.


    -The damn monkey is nervous!


    I sighed in annoyance. I had a feeling he would be a little hesitant to reveal it to be honest. But the man, who calls himself the Monkey King, was never a good liar and would never get to keep something from me for a long time.


    Then, how does she know so much about your world when Ive never even heard of it before your arrival. I said again. For example, knowing who Nyx is despite only meeting recently back then.


    Sun Wukong sighed, finally in defeat. He could no longer hold the secret anymore.


    Your sister remembers her previous life.


    I know that. She remembers her life as my sister despite being born as Marii von Chrishni about two hundred years ago, right?


    Thats not what I meant. he shook his head. I meant, before bing Marii. When she lived her life as Elthesia Wetcheit li Stedus, she already remembered her previous life. Her life as Dr. Zaira ke.


    I stared at him, agape. I couldnt believe what I was hearing. My sister used to say strange things when we were younger. Even when I grew up in the Celestine Territory where I knew her as Aunt Zaira.


    -So thats why?


    Shes originally from the world where I came from. And shes the reason we were given the second chance in Afasia.


    He had this mncholic look on his face, probably reminiscing memories of the past.


    ***


    After a long talk with Wukong, I calmed down a little. Sure, I was still a little pissed off that my sister had to send me away forcefully but I did understand her intentionster on. She already stated it in herter; she wanted to what she can as my sister and she wanted to prepare me for what was toe.


    True, she taught me the value of friendship and teamwork among others but she also emphasized how individual strength was important. But back then I was too focused on bing strong and was satisfied in living in the shadows of my sister. Despite being called a goddess of war, I was more of a supporting character for her.


    It wouldve been nice to go to a distantnd with them and be strong together but I guess I had to be stronger since I also had the goal of collecting my tails. Staying in Praiji wont let me get anywhere. Even I knew that ying the weird yet honor student wouldnt let me progress much. As for my friends, I love them, but unlike me, who didnt really have much chaining me to Praiji, my friends had their duties and responsibilities in the empire as its citizens.


    -Heh. I cant believe Im taking advantage of being a member of the Celestine Family. But I guess nows a good time to make use of it.


    I sighed as I realized why Zaira had me and my adoptive siblings study incognito. We could get away with things like a sudden disappearance or something by using our status, but we also wouldnt get caught in any political struggle within the nobility.


    I couldnt help butugh just by thinking about it. It was so like Elthesia to think of everything a few steps ahead.


    Youve finally gone crazy or something? Wukongmented once I noticed him watching me.


    No, just thinking about something.


    You sure? he paused and peeked out the window. Look, were almost there.


    I took a peek at the other window and gasped as I saw the ind floating in the middle of the sky, seemingly isted from the world.


    After travelling for three days using the carriage spirit, we finally arrived. I was very relieved that I no longer had to endure doing nothing but sit as we travelled.


    You have Artemis ring right? Sun Wukong asked.


    My eyesnded on the ring on my thumb and remembered the pair of foreign god twins who gave it to me. Artemis, the Greek goddess, told me I would need it in the future.


    -How the hell did she know that? Was she part of Elthesias n?


    A lot of things were running on my mind at that moment.


    She wasnt. he responded. Apollo, her twin brother


    The sun god with overly bright teeth and has an obsession with three line poetry?


    Yes, him. He has prophetic powers. He probably saw something and shared it to his sister. he sighed and shook his head. Hes vain and annoying, but he is useful you know. His ability with the bow is also amazing.


    I just nodded my head.


    Minutester, wended and I was finally able to get off the flying carriage. I look around and marveled at the new surroundings.


    Wee to Avalon Isles, where your new life will begin. Wukong said and exaggeratedly opens his arms in a dramatic way.


    Stop it monkey, you sound like a real estate agent whos going to cheat her. a new voice said.


    A young man with golden hair came into view. He had a smirk on his face and one of his hands was on the pocket of his pants. Other than the unusual glow around him, what made me get taken aback were the two sets of arms on his torso.


    Indra! I called.


    Hello Nyxtriel. Its nice to see you again.

 Chapter 112: A Quest in Muspel Island

    Chapter 112: A Quest in Muspel Ind


    Training under those who were called gods in their world was brutal, especially when I had a mortal body, andter on a semi-mortal body. Ares, one of the foreign gods, called my training as Spartan.


    Ill let you taste what it feels to be in Sparta! he roared on the first day of our training and attacked me relentlessly. He became my main trainer in hand-to-handbat.


    As for my swordy, there was Susanoo no Mikoto, who used to the Japanese god of the sea and storms, as well as Apki, who used to be the Tagalog god of the sun and warriors. They were good at using the swords, and Apki was a dual wielder which fit my sword style.


    As for my powers, most of my trainers let me incorporate them to my moves. Basically, training my body to get stronger would let me be able to handle my powers better.


    The method was kind of the same as Elthesias.


    Now, other than the training in general, it was difficult to have and adjust to too many teachers. I mostly had sparring sessions with those who had war and battle as part of their domain. Meanwhile I also trained under a few other foreign gods who had an entirely different domain of power.


    For example, there was Freya, who used to be the Norse goddess of love, beauty fertility, and a whole other bunch. She trained me on how to conduct myself in front of others, especially when facing in front of high-ranking people. She also attempted to teach me how to seduce others, whether man or woman.


    I couldnt help but shiver when I remembered those times she tried to do it.


    Then there was Amaterasu, the one who lent me the flying carriage to get to Avalon Isles. She taught me what they called the Japanese Tea Ceremony.


    I have to say, it really helped with my concentration and patience.


    There were also the chess games with Athena, which was her way of teaching me about strategies.


    It was a fruitful five years to be honest. My power hade a long way and Im pretty sureparing my current self to my previous one, there would be such a huge gap.


    Speaking of, I finally had a total of four tails!


    My third tail was retrieved from the Spirit Ball Senior Andrei gave me about a year and a half after I arrived. No one in Avalon Isles knew what to do as well, so I was left alone with it.


    But then one night, I had a dream and I came face to face with Hilda Hysi, my current selfs grandmother.


    Luna, you havee far. she said. Being able to enter this dream just means you have be strong enough to break the mystical ball that has been passed down to our family. ording to our ns history, the Spirit Ball carries a strong power of the goddess that gave our n its beginning.


    -Wait, that goddess was me!


    The only way for you to gain the power inside is to draw it to you and let it recognize you as its master. she smiled, her red hair fluttering despite the absence of wind. I am happy to see at least one of us is still around and is going to continue our ns legacy. Treasure your life and live the way you want, my dear granddaughter.


    It made me cry to be honest. I didnt know why but her words really affected me, as if I unconsciously recognized her as a real family member.


    It went easy after that. I only had to make some sort of connection to the power that resides within the spirit ball. It took me a year and a half to get the power.


    And then a yearter, I regained my fourth tail.


    I went with Hermes, who used to be a Greek god, to do an errand for Hestia. I identally fell into a tomb of some great ancient sage and found my fourth tail asleep in the coffin where the sage wasid to rest.


    It was a creepy encounter to be honest, but I was happy nheless. I had my fourth tail. Since then, I hadnt encountered any of my tails. Although I know where the general direction of the location of my tails, I was not allowed to leave Avalon Isles.


    Avalon Isles wasnt small so I had a lot of ces to go. It also meant I had a lot of ces to train. The entire ce had a range of training areas and four seasons were also present in it, all year long.


    At the moment, I was in the entrance of a fiery ind they called Muspel Ind[1].


    You have one goal inside. said Ares as he stood in front of me. Retrieve Freyas Brisingamen[2] before the sun sets three days from now. Now remember, Muspel Ind has a lot of monsters who are usually fire-based and/or immune to fire attacks.


    He smirked and looked at me intently. Make sure I will not be retrieving your corpse instead three days from now.


    I nodded my head and checked my supplies onest time. I made sure to pack a lot in my inventory. Well, supplies check, but I wasnt sure if I could find a safe ce. The ind is literally a volcano with rivers ofva and fire raging all the time.


    -Why the hell did Freya lose her ne in there?


    I could tell it was just the foreign gods usual attitude. They had someone to do their grunt work, so of course they made use of them, even if I was supposed to be treated more like a student than a servant.


    Ares also tended to agree on Freyas whims. The two are in a rtionship together.


    They thought no one really knew but actually, everyone in Avalon Isles knew but the two did not know that.


    I sighed and readied myself both physically and mentally.


    Here goes nothing.


    ***


    The first day, I encountered a lot of monsters. They were the usual fire-based grunt monsters, but facing a lot of them at once was not ideal. I couldnt let lose my Fire Fox too since I would only cause more fires and make things worse.


    Spoken from experience.


    I enveloped my body in energy all the time as I trudged the ind. If I didnt, I would be toasted at the heat of the ce. I was literally walking beside a river ofva! The ind was, ad still is, not really a good ce to take a walk.


    On the second day, I found the ne. Unfortunately, it rested at the horns of one fire bull.


    I sighed once again and brandished my sword.


    -Now then. Lets make sure I dont get skewered.


    ******************


    Note:


    [1] Muspel Ind  I derived it from Muspelheim, one of the nine realms in the Norse Mythology.


    [2] Brisingamen  ording to Wikipedia, it is the torc or ne of the goddess Freyja.

 Chapter 113: Brisingamen

    Chapter 113: Brisingamen


    Afasia is divided into three realms; the Human Realm, the Celestial Realm and the Netherworld.


    The Human Realm is where most mortals live, humans in particr has the most poption. Energy called Mana circtes around this realm and it is what most mages process in their body in the forms of spell and be magical power. Monsters also roam this realm and kill human on a daily basis. Although it is quite an independent realm, which doesnt even know its one of the three realms of Afasia, it is a yground for those who call themselves the worlds deities; the Celestial.


    The Celestial Realm is thend of the beings regarded as gods by the humans. The ruling race is called the Celestial Race which looks a lot like a human, only a lot stronger than them. Other races also live in the Celestial Realm like my Liada fox n, the dragon n, the divine bird n, mermaids, etc. The realm also has purer energy which is the reason why those living in it are a lot stronger than those in the Human Realm.


    Andstly, the Netherworld. Its thend of the dead, as simple as that. Spirits of the dead goes there to be judged; either to be punished in the pits of the fiery abyss of punishment or to be sent into the process of reincarnation. It is ruled by one man, and nobody really likes messing with that guy.


    Take note that he fancies Elthesia but my sister is quite the dense one. Well, she probably noticed it but pretended not to.


    Now Avalon Isles is something that supposedly exists in the middle of the realms, a space that is voided with thews of the realms of Afasia. An independent ind in the sea of space of Afasia.


    Or at least that was what I heard in one of my study sessions from Xiwangmu[1]. I always thought it was I the human realm, protected from the leering eyes of those from the Celestial Realm, isted from the rest of the world.


    Okay maybe thest one was an undeniable fact, but I was never really told of the specifics about Avalon Isles even while I was Nyxtriel.


    Now why was I talking or relieving about that?


    Nothing in particr really


    Okay maybe I was lying.


    Those just shed in my mind while I was in the middle of my mission in Muspel Ind, trying to recover Freyas precious ne that has a veryplicated name; Brisingamen.


    My sweat didnt even reach the ground. It evaporated from the heat of the surroundings.


    I had myself coated with a thin barrier of energy to protect me from the zing heat. I had been training for the past five years to put up the barrier always so it was sort of just second nature to me, but the heat is seriously killing me.


    I never liked warm weathers or heat in general. I dont even like spicy food, so I had to put up more concentration on my barrier.


    I groaned as I avoided another attack from one of the many monsters in Muspel Ind. I swung my energy coated swords at the monsters hide and sessfully critically injured it, killing it in the process.


    -Ugh! My clothes are torn to shreds and my birthmark is as red as it can be.


    I immediately fashioned my clothes to cover at least my dignity, my chest, and proceeded to the area where I can sense Brisingamen. I spent enough time with it so I could already tell the kind of energy it emits, which could help me track it.


    It was still the middle of the second day but my progress had been quite slow. Not to mention I hadnt had any proper rest.


    I was beginning to be cranky and exhausted.


    Skip to the third day


    I noticed that I was nearing the base of Muspel Inds biggest and most active volcano, and somehow Brisingamens energy signature is getting closer.


    You have got to be kidding me. I groaned and yed the monsters starting to crowd around me.


    A few actually managed to nick me and I had also been trying to heal those wounds with my power.


    -Damn those guys! Since when have I been their errand girl?! Should I wield it to Freyas chest so she will no longer lose it? How the hell did she even lose it in Muspel Ind in the first ce?!


    I mentally sighed, as such thoughts run in my mind.


    Sometime after lunch, I finally managed to find the damn ne but it took quite a bit of effort to take it back from the fire monsters horn where it rested.


    ***


    I met Ares at the edge of Muspel Ind and Freya tagged along with him. I decided to scold her of how she should cherish her things and to stop losing her things. I could only sigh as I finished with the short lecture.


    Nyxtriel, Im your teacher you know?


    Whos using his student to look for his girlfriends lost ne? I said with disdain and a straight face.


    Well that definitely shut them up so I suppose I didnt have to worry. I didnt have to worry about him scolding me since I could fight with him on an even footing now.


    Hah!


    I spent the night in a rejuvenating hot spring and rxed. I was also given a weeks worth of rest before I get to challenge the Pagoda Tower.


    I sighed at the thought.


    Challenging the Pagoda Tower meant I was finished with my training with the foreign gods of Avalon Isles and I was ready to be unleashed to the world.


    Or so what Apollo told me.


    Upon rxing in the hot spring, I couldnt help but think of what happened in thest five years of my stay in Avalon Isles. It was quite a good time to reminisce those past five years, especially the really interesting ones.


    **************


    Note:


    [1] Xiwangmu  or Queen Mother of the West. Shes an ancient Chinese goddess who tends to the Peaches of Immortality, serves as a guardian to all Daoist women, and is married to the Jade Emperor.

 Chapter 114: Short Adventures

    Chapter 114: Short Adventures


    The day I arrived in Avalon Isles, I was greeted by Indra, one of the foreign gods. I remembered him saying he was a Hindu god or something.


    I couldnt help but groan when I tried to rack my brains on the information regarding the man. We were quite close back when I was Nyxtriel and hung out a lot of times in Liada or in different parts of the Celestial Realm.


    Information regarding the foreign gods was quite confusing and chaotic. The first time I learned of the foreign gods, I had a major migraine. No, it wasnt the fact they were from a whole other universe, but because everyone that came was so diverse.


    From what I heard, Earth had a variety of culture and belief. There were also many civilizations throughout its history so even their pantheons were a bit of confusing. Therefore, they had different kinds of gods each with different attitude.


    Nheless, I was d to see Indra again. I even wondered if hed ever spar with me just like old times.


    Anyway I was told to stay in Peach Mountain, which was under the jurisdiction of Xiwangmu, which I didnt really mind. The sea of peach trees surrounding that dotted the mountain and surrounded the cabin I stayed reminded me of my home in Liada and my favorite pavilion in Celestine Territory.


    Sun Wukong told me to be familiar with Avalon Isles, which would be my home for a considerable amount of time.


    -I guess thats something.


    On one of my walks to the other parts of Avalon Isles, I met Hermes and Apollo who were both trying to annoy Dayang Masnta, or what she preferred to be called Maria Makiling. I knew Apollo had this yboy nature in him since he used to flirt with me until we became official friends. I didnt really know Hermes or Makiling though. I did not have much interaction with them.


    Ah, Nyxtriel! Apollo called me with glee and immediately went to my direction. I heard you arrived but Athena told us to only have a small weingmittee so it was only Indra and Athena who came to wee you.


    Hermes bounded close to us, followed by Makiling and the two then introduced themselves to me.


    You mustve been startled to find yourself inside the carriage spirit. Makiling said after her introduction. I couldnt help but be at awe at her beauty.


    I knew the foreign gods that sought asylum in our world had other worldly beauty, quite literally too.


    -Shes probably the kind of woman who will have birds and animals surround her whenever she sings. I can feel it.


    Youre the fox goddess Nyxtriel right? Hermes asked as we settled down on one of the many benches scattered in the area.


    Uhm my soul is. Well, technically Im no longer one since Im inside a mortal body but Im going to find my tails scattered all over the world to regain my power.


    But youre still a fox. he replied, with a grin on his lips.


    Erm yes?


    Foxes are tricksters, are you one?


    I was confused at the question. Foxes had always been considered cunning and were sometimes regarded as tricksters. It was the reason someone cunning would sometimes be called foxes.


    Then there was the vixen. I dont want to get associated with that word.


    -What is he on about?


    Why? My answer will depend on your reason. I said with a pointed look.


    Were nning on pranking someone, you in?


    I admit, I had been quite the good girltely. But Hermes words struck me like lightning and awoken something in me. Something I never thought would ever resurface again.


    That something was the love of ying pranks.


    I shed a grin on the duo (Makiling left sometime during the conversation). Tell me the details.


    We ended up pranking Horus, an Egyptian god, by recing most of his prized weapons into rubber weapons. He was screaming bloody murder when he found out about it. We returned his weapons sometime after sunset to stop the screaming falcon-headed god from destroying a part of the ind he was living.


    Good news though. Horus never really found out who reced his weapons. And he still doesnt know who did it until now.


    ***


    Fast forward to three years, I got acquainted with Thor, the Norse god of lightning. He was a big man with a booming voice. He was quite hard to deal with at first, but since I had to spend some time with him to learn evasive maneuvers (avoiding his lightning strikes). Since I knew him, I also became quite close with Sif, Thors wife.


    My hammer? Thor questioned when I asked him about his hammer one time. Mjollnir was given to me by my father as a symbol of status as well as a weapon to strike down my enemies.


    All of a sudden, he started sobbing which was the first time for me to see. I couldnt help but panic a little when he started mumbling something I couldnt really catch. Sif was immediately by his side, soothing him down.


    I apologize for that Lady Nyxtriel. Mjollnir was given to Thor by the All Father, and he treasures it dearly. As you are aware Odin is gued by a magical sleep at the moment and Thor is quite distressed about it.


    -Right. I did hear that one.


    I did not press further for information since I wasnt really the type to be nosey. We did stay as friends and would hang out from time to time, sharing stories with each other.


    ***


    I dont like this.


    It was a year after I trained with Thor. I was trying to find a way to achieve a great deal of concentration and improving my mental prowess and internal energy by meditating. I asked the Chinese gods for advice since their Cultivation was sort of simr to my Mystic Arts. Most of them agreed to teach me on that regard but there was one condition; I had to wake up someone called Buddha from his century-long meditation.


    It was the reason I was standing in front of a closed stone door with no way of entering it.


    I really dont like this.


    I could feel a strong energy behind the doors. And despite my improvement in both my physical prowess and abilities, I couldnt help but be nervous at the massive energy.


    -This Buddha guy is probably really strong.


    The doors suddenly shook and slowly parted, as if inviting me to enter.


    I shouldnt have agreed to this. I grumbled, but I entered anyway.

 Chapter 115: The Island of the Giants

    Chapter 115: The Ind of the Giants


    I entered the doors rather skeptical. One thing I found out during my stay in Avalon Isles was that to never take everything as it is and trust your instincts. All the time. Its usually right.


    Now I wasnt feeling any danger once I stepped inside the door, no, I just found it a little, strange. Especially with the man glowing gold in the middle of the room. In my experience, those that are glowing were neither good nor bad, but its not a bad idea to walk on eggshells around them.


    I never really met the man in my godhood days. I was told he had always liked his peace, watching over whoever and whatever it is he usually watched over. He likedpany once in a while but he did not want anyone disturbing him whenever he had his closed-door training.


    -I shouldnt have agreed to this.


    But I was already there and the door opened on its own ord, which meant Buddha was weing me and was not disturbing his meditation.


    -Or hes inviting you inside to obliterate you.


    I shook my head at such thought and approached the glowing man who was sitting cross legged in the center of the cavern.


    Mr. Buddha sir? I was sent here by some people from your pantheon and asked me to wake you up. I said. I chose to say those exact words so I wouldnt be the only one med for disturbing his peace.


    I waited for a response, but nothing came. A minute passed, then two, until half an hour passed and I still got no reply.


    Mr. Buddha?


    -How can anybody be that still for a long period of time? Has he been in that position for a hundred years? Doesnt he get bored? Does he get cramps?


    I watched as the unmoving man did not make a single move (pun intended). If that was me, Id probably be going nuts already.


    I was used to being silent and observant of what was happening around me. I wouldnt intervene in something unless I was directly involved. But despite that, my mind was always racing with lots and lots of stuff inside it. And since I was a warrior, I was used to moving around all the time. The maximum time I was unable to move around would be about an hour max.


    I tried to get his attention but I still got no response. I wondered what was keeping him from waking up and moving to either as me what I wanted or shoo me out of the cavern.


    Since I received no reply, I opted to look around. The cavern was quite bare. It had no furniture or any source of entertainment that would otherwise entertain whoever was inside. A small hole was in the ceiling to serve as indication whether it was night or day and the entire ce was lit up with torches zing in orange mes.


    I suddenly noticed a mat at one of the corners of the cavern. It looked a lot like the one Mr. Buddha was sitting on.


    -At least I found something I can sit on.


    I ced the mat three meters away from the glowing man and sat crossed legged like him.


    An idea suddenly popped up inside my head.


    I was trying to learn meditation from Xiwangmu and her people due to the simrities of their cultivation to my mystic arts. Instead of teaching me, they sent me to get Buddha for reasons they never really told me. So I thought;


    -What if theyre showing me an example of how to meditate? And the best example is Mr. Buddha here?


    I started copying his form; back straight, legs folded, hands resting on his thighs palms up and eyes closed. I took a deep breath using my nose and exhaled using my mouth. I then cleared my mind, focused on sensing what was around me without using my skill to detect what was around me. I was more focused on detecting the energy around me which suddenly became denser probably due to the presence of the glowing man.


    I felt rather at ease and at peace as I entered into a meditative state. In my opinion, Buddha was a great teacher despite not saying anything at all.


    I spent quite some time inside Buddhas cavern and I probably wouldnt have stopped until Xiwangmu herself did note to check what happened to me. After that experience, I became more attuned in controlling both my internal and external energies, using them like it was second nature unlike before where I had to concentrate on them. External energy was still quite a challenge to control since I was not the one who generated them but nheless, it had be easier. I had also figured out many ways to apply my energy manipting skill on many techniques other than converting them to elements and using them to enhance my body in a fight.


    Sad to say, that despite my almost three month stay with Mr. Buddha, I never saw the glowing man awake.


    ***


    Fast forward to nine monthster, Hermes brought me to an ind below Avalon Isles. It was called the Ind of the Giants but the locals called it ins uriasilor. Hermes told me it was Romanian (which I had no idea what it was) and that the first residents of the ind were giants from their world. Throughout time, those giants died out and mortals from their universe upied the ind and started calling it ins uriasilor.


    But lets call it the Ind of the Giants for the sake of our tongues, shall we? he suggested in which I immediately agreed.


    The ind, though it was called that, was quite big. I wouldnt be surprised if it had its own small ind nation, just cut off from the rest of Afasia. I personally had never heard of such a ce. It was located northeast of the Central Continent and because of that, its northern part was always cold and was always snowing.


    Its my favorite hangout ce! Throughout the years, not just people from our worlde here but also those from Afasia. Were not sure why but most of the times those people juste here to settle down. OF course, the current residents are both good and bad. And with proper knowledge, you can avoid the shady ones.


    And what are we doing here, exactly? I asked the mischievous as wended near the edge of some forest. Vyfal, whom I was riding to descend from Avalon Isles, transformed to her usual fox guise and shrunk to the regr size of one.


    <Im going to go hunting! See youter!> was what she said after transforming.


    I waved a hand to say bye and she was gone. She was probably really excited at the prospect of being back on the mortal realm after quite some time.


    I want to check on the residents. These past few years the vige near the sea has been upied by pirates. Some half-human children of my people reside here so I check on them once in a while you know.


    And I suppose this is one of your regr check-ups? Hermes nodded and we made our way to the nearest vige.


    ********************


    A/N:


    Sorry for thete update. I know my update schedules had been irregrtely, but I''ll try to rectify that soon. Enjoy reading!

 Chapter 116: Surprise!

    Chapter 116: Surprise!


    Wee to Acacia Vige. I read. I turned to mypanion, Hermes and gave him a questioning look. Any thoughts why the vige is named after a tree?


    He shrugged and said; No idea. They were the ones who named the vige. We tend to not intervene with them and look after them from afar.


    -Right.


    The two of us, dressed in incognito, headed inside the vige. I couldnt help but marvel at the scene before me. The vige was a breath of fresh air. Sure, there were people crowding the road, but the ce was not as big, nor as crowded, as Azte City.


    Definitely a breath of fresh air.


    What do you think Nyxtriel? Hermes asked his mouth in a proud smile.


    Right. They have settled in calling me Nyxtriel again instead of Luna. They said it would be safe to use the name as long as I was with one of the foreign gods. Since they were close to me and Elthesia, it would not be suspicious if they invoke my name, and would not draw the celestials attention.


    To be honest, it was quite refreshing. I missed being called by my original name despite living as Luna Hysi for thest eight years. Of course, the name Luna also had a ce in my heart since most of my current friends knew me by that name.


    Later on, I decided to pick a name that mixed up my two names once I was ready to leave Avalon Isles.


    Anyway


    Wow. Your kids are quite something. Imented and darted my eyes around. We were in the part of the vige that seems to be the marketce.


    I couldnt help but check out the stalls since it had an abundance of fresh produce!


    Most of them are battle oriented you know, so seeing something like this is really something. Hermes replied after buying an apple from a stall. But of course, none of them were really told of the origins of their ancestors so theyre more ustomed to the ways of Afasia, especially in the ways of survival. Not to mention local residents of this world has mixed with them over the years.


    They were never told?


    I was curious and quite sad at the fact that the people in the ind were technically descendants of those that sought refuge from their dying world, yet they were not informed of it. Of course, Athena once discussed the pros and cons of letting their current descendants know of their dead world.


    It will be a disaster. she once told me.


    Hermes and I continued our tour without much worry. I was wondering why no one seemed to bat an eye at us despite being not from there, so I asked Hermes about it.


    Theyre used to it. he replied with a shrug. This ind is used to having visitors every now and then, being a sizeable ind, you know? It sits northeast of the Central Continent and were in the path of any ships that travel on the Northern, Central and Eastern Continents. They get lots of visitors. Well used to.


    Used to?


    Stuff happened, like pirates and conquerors and stuff. At the moment, the entire ind is under the rule of someone who ims to be a descendant of the Afasian gods. I raised an eyebrow at such ims.


    Thats impossible. Afasian gods dont procreate with the residents of the human realm. Its below them. I retorted. At most they bless someone, or they temporarily live mortal lives due to a trial, or someone from the human realm be so powerful they could live as one of the celestials. But half-bloods like you guys do? Thats unheard of. And even if one does try, the child is guaranteed to not survive since it is whats stated in the Ancient Laws.


    At the mention of the Ancient Laws, an image suddenly popped up inside my head. The image of a familiar looking fox in thep of a huge woman with multicolored hair and kaleidoscopic eyes popped up in my mind. I got dizzy for a second and clutched my head at the sudden pulsing pain.


    Nyxtriel? I heard Hermes call out worriedly. Are you alright?


    I shook my head. The image became fuzzy and then vanished, bing unreachable all of a sudden.


    -What was that about?


    Im fine. I answered after regaining my bearing. Just a memory. Im talking about the Celestials in a bad light and even mentioned the Ancient Laws so it probably brought back some memories.


    Probably?


    I got memories worth thousands of years Hermes. You should know yourself its not easy to remember really old memories.


    -I think that image is an old memory of mine. Oh well.


    So about this supposedly descendant of a celestial?


    Right Hermes looked at me suspiciously but I just shrugged and we continued walking. Well, hes bad news. He has the bandits and most of the pirates in the ind under his wing. Those who are not steer clear of them. Regr citizens of this ind are afraid of him and his men, so theyre quite careful. Other than the monthly raids they do in viges, theyre doing okay, I guess.


    I gasped at such a news. No matter how I looked at it, it was a very bad situation!


    And youre not doing anything? These are your people! I eximed. I suddenly blushed seeing everyones eyes on me.


    Hermes dragged me to an empty alley so we could continue with our conversation.


    You know we cannot directly interfere with mortal affairs. he hissed. We may have lost our world, our universe, but that mentality, that idealism, is in our heads and habits. And its also one of the conditions we agreed upon when we chose to live in this world.


    I sighed and tapped his shoulder, calming him down.


    Sorry. I was just- Okay. Never mind then. I guess they have to do something themselves to get out of this situation. Thats what it means to be a citizen of the human realm.


    He seemed to have rxed which I was d.


    Yeah. It would be nice if some hero shows up, defeats that guy, kick him and his gang out and save the ind, right?


    Somehow, Hermes was giving me that knowing look. As if trying to say I should try and save the ind or something.


    -Is he trying to say I should fight the guy? Hes not serious, is he?


    All of a sudden, I heard screams and thunderousughs. I peeked from the alley Hermes and I were in and was shocked to see men in horses with swords and bows.


    Hermes?


    Oh yeah, today is the date of the monthly raid.


    I was ready tosh out at the mischievous god of travels and thieves, but then I stopped and thought the lives of people are more important than beating up an immortal man.


    Surprise!


    I could only stare at him with a shake of my head. I peeked at the ongoing raid again and couldnt help but gasp when one of the raiders struck a man with a sword.


    I thought your people are warriors! I hissed at Hermes who was only looking at me apologetically.


    They are! Its in their blood! But they havent really been warriors for a long time so they only have reflexes now rather than experience.


    I could only shake my head and got ready to charge. But before I could even exit the alley, Hermes held me back.


    What are you doing? he asked.


    Trying to help. Now let go of me.


    No! Are you kidding?! Thar guy who ims hes the descendant of one of your gods? Hes not kidding about his powers! If you go against him now, hell make you eat dust!


    So we just let these people suffer? Theyre your people, if you suddenly forgot.


    Thats not what I meant!


    He grabbed my waist and pulled me closer to him. We were suddenly engulfed in light that I had to close my eyes because of the brightness. When I opened my eyes again, I was back in Avalon Isles, in front of my cabin.


    HERMES!

 Chapter 117: The Pagoda Tower (I)

    Chapter 117: The Pagoda Tower (I)


    HERMES! I screamed. You bloody b-


    Ill stop you there.


    I used all my strength to get out of his grasp and when I did, I gave him a kick which he managed to dodge by leaping out of the way.


    Why did you- bring me back there! Those people need-


    NO! You cant! Not yet anyway.


    Excuse me?


    I told you! If you against that guy no, youre only going to die!


    You dont know that!


    I do! Okay? Five years ago, one of my kids tried to kick him out of the ind. I calmed down at his voice and expression. He looked really sad as he said those words. The bastard evaporated my son! Nothing was left of him! Not even dust. Since then, we stopped giving blessings to any of our children so they wont get ideas of standing up against him and just die! Our powers worth shit in this world!


    Hermes, I-


    Dont even think about returning there and causing trouble. I showed you the Ind of the Giants so you know were not entirely disconnected from Afasia like you thought we were, but I dont want you dying for our sake.


    Thats not-


    I dont know what kind of power that guy has but with your current status, you wont be able to defeat him.


    We wont know until we try.


    Hermes just looked at me with a pointed look. I gave him a questioning look in return and then shrugged.


    At least until youplete your training, and have passed the trials of the Pagoda Tower.


    I had a feeling I had no say in the matter.


    Fine.


    ***


    Time has finallye and my training was finally over. I was standing in front of the entrance of the Pagoda Tower which sat at the northern edge of Kunlun Ind.


    Pagoda Tower had a total of a hundred floors. It was sort of like a dungeon that was filled with monsters and magical items, but rather than going down and having a dungeon core, it was a magical tower that had all the possibilities of killing whoever ventured inside.


    Every ten floors, a foreign god  no, an outer god (they argued to be called that), would be manning the floor and issue trials for the challenger of the tower. Not to mention there was a big chance one could die while inside it. I heard many once tried to challenge it. Some seeded and led an amazing life then had their names ced in the flow of history. Others failed and returned outside with nothing, while some others were unfortunate to have lost their way inside or died inside and was never found again.


    Anyway, the tower was actually in many human legends and fairy tales.


    I remembered Andrea telling me a story about a hero who received incredible powers uponpleting the trials of some ce called the Tower of Desvos, named after a mythical and powerful ancient sorcerer called Desvos.


    That same hero then went and killed monsters, saved people and established his own country. Andrea told me the story was based on the founder of Praiji Empire, Emperor Hein, and his merry band of friends.


    Which included Elthesia when she still carried the name of Marii von Chrishni, now that I think about it.


    There were a lot of theories and conspiracies about the existence of the Tower of Desvos, but I think the tower in question was actually the Pagoda Tower. Unfortunately (or maybe not), the tower was not really mentioned in the history of Praiji Empire nor in the story of its founders.


    I suppose they kept its existence due to its location.


    Another legend called it the Tower of Alchemy, due to the descriptions of amazing potions and medicine supposedly found in the tower. Those who imed to have been inside swore they found otherworldly items when they explored the tower.


    Athena told me they would let people challenge the tower every now and then, especially those who tried really hard to look for it. But once they failed or seeded, the location and the name of the tower were erased in the minds of those challengers so the tower remained a secret to the humans of Afasia.


    It wasnt a bad strategy really. The Pagoda Tower is basically a way to train someone by being always pressured to the mindset of survival to the fittest.


    They did say experience is the best teacher.


    -I just really hope hes in a Mars mood rather than an Ares one.


    I sighed at the thought. Mars was Ares Roman counterpart, or so was I told. The Greeks seemed to have a Roman counterpart. Athena told me it was simr to having split personality, they were different yet the same.


    I knew psychology, it was one of the things I excelled at and they werent kidding. One moment Hermes is all friendly and smiles, and would have this twinkle in his eyes that suggested mischief, and all of a sudden hes more disciplined, logical and he wouldnt hesitate bringing you down in hand to handbat.


    I also noticed it in Athena once. One second she was this regal and powerful battle strategist who could make all military advisors in Afasian history run for their money, and then shes suddenly all nice, soft and would start teaching me about handicrafts.


    Not one of my finest days to be honest.


    It didnt happen usually but it was nice to know the differences.


    Anyway, as I stood in the entrance, steeling myself for the horrors I was about to meet, I couldnt help but turn back to the people who were there to see me off. And to be honest, rather than being d, I was quite pissed off.


    A hundred gold coins, Thor quipped with his booming voice. Shell finish the challenge in two weeks.


    Thats too long Thor. Indra argued. I bet a hundred and fifty gold coins shes finish it in a week and a half.


    Yep! They were betting on how long Id take toplete the challenge.


    I bet a hundred gold coins shed fail. Freya inserted which made me double take at the goddess.


    -Is she for real?


    Dont be mean love. Ares said and kissed his lover. I trained the kid, I dont ept failures.


    -Wow. Thanks for the confidence teacher Ares, even if its in a twisted way.


    I could only shake my head at what was happening behind me.


    Seven days. a new voice chimed in. I bet ten high ss spirit stones shell finish the trials in a week.


    We all turned to the direction of the new voice and my eyes widened when I saw Buddha standing there. I did not know what to feel actually. For one I was d he was out of his seclusion, but I wasnt sure if I appreciated the fact that he just joined the betting the others were doing.


    Good luck in there Nyxtriel. Xiwangmu said and gave me a hug. Whether you fail or not, we will be here, waiting for you.


    I only nodded and gave her a thank you. I turned to the people I had been spending time with for thest five years for the final time, hoping to not die inside and be able to see them again.


    I took a deep breath as I watched the entrance open up. After calming my mind and heart, I trudged inside, hoping for the best.

 Chapter 118: The Pagoda Tower (II)

    Chapter 118: The Pagoda Tower (II)


    Bloody undead. I groaned and rolled my eyes. Well they cant be bloody since theyre undead ugh!


    I nted a foot on an undead skull which effectively smashed it and its entire body went crashing to the wall.


    I scanned the area and sighed in relief as I did not see nor feel anymore monstersing my way.


    I was currently in the ninth floor of the Pagoda Tower and it had been three days since I entered it. So far, all the floors Ive passed had the setting of a tunnel, much like the dungeons in Afasia, and I had been fighting a bunch of undead creatures, mostly skeleton warriors.


    It was a breeze so far, but knowing how the universe works, I was pretty sure it was only easy because it was still the first few floors.


    I was standing in front of a massive stone door, the only thing separating me and the tenth floor. I pushed it open and was surprised to see Zhong Kui.


    ording to what I learned, Zhong Kui was known as the King of Ghosts and a deity that vanquished, and punished ghosts and demons back in his universe.


    -I still dont get how hes the king of ghosts and then he hunts them.


    The deity, well former deity, was a tall man who wielded twin swords and loved the color ck too much. His clothes were all in that color and even his face was covered by a ck mask. I could only see his dark brown eyes from his entire get up and that was about it.


    -So hes the first one wholl give me a task.


    Wee Nyxtriel. I was debating whether or not youd arrive soon. Theyre quite noisy outside. hemented and rose from where he was seated. Theyre still cing bets on how many days youd conquer the tower and if youll seed or not.


    Theres a difference? I questioned but he only returned it with a chuckle. How long have I been in here? By my count its three days.


    Time is different inside the tower. he said. A day outside is a week inside, so dont worry. Youre long ways from the earliest day youre supposed to get outside, which is a week.


    That doesnt really make me feel any better. So, what is your task for me?


    Its simple he motioned to the side and I saw a pair of glowing red orbs. It shifted and was suddenly getting closer. From the shadows emerged a skull face, and as it got closer to the light, I could see it was a lich, an elder lich. Your task is to defeat this one. No time limit, just defeat it. If you end up dying or surrendering, well you already know how youll end up, but if you seed, Ill give you passage to the upper floors and meet the next one wholl give you a task.


    Thats how it usually goes, but how about a deal between us? he tilted his head and asked me what I meant. Once I seed, youll take off your mask and show me what you look like.


    I dont think I should-


    I was told youre covering your face because youre ugly, but covering it up and refusing to let others see it even when they volunteered just shows youre a coward.


    Yeah, I developed quite the mouth in my five years Avalon Isles.


    Are you seriously talking like that to me? I am the King of Ghosts! I-


    Back in your world. But here in Afasia youre just another outer god who chose freedom and a new life. I sighed. We have been friends way back when you first arrived in Afasia, and not even once have I seen your face. Are you ugly? So what? Is your face disfigured? I dont care. Real friends dont turn away just because of a horrible appearance.


    You dont know what youre asking for.


    I think I do. Therefore, once I defeat the elder lich, youll take that sted mask off and show me the face of my friend.


    He did not reply, nor make a sound, but the elder lich did start attacking me.


    -Ill take that as a yes then.


    Now a lich is usually an undead proficient in magic and curses. It is usually a hassle dealing with them because of that. But I was facing an elder lich, which is more dangerous and more powerful than a regr lich. Usually elder lich are dungeon bosses in C-Rank to A-Rank dungeons. I had faced quite a few ones before and they had always been tricky.


    I evaded a lightning strike from the elder lich and then reinforced myself with my energy, creating a thin yet strong shield clinging to my skin like second skin, as well as enhancing my movements. I wielded my twin swords with ease, alternating the two in my attacks and thennding a kick once in a while.


    I learned a new trick while training in Avalon Isles: making my swords move and attack independently by encasing it with energy I manipte from a distance with my mind.


    While the elder lich was busy with my swords, I took the chance of lunging at it with my hand coated in concentrated fox fire in the shape of a short de. I went straight to the elder lich core located in its chest cavity. I heard a crack and the elder lich was then nothing but a pile of bones in the floor.


    I heard a p and Zhong Kui emerged from the shadows. Well I couldnt exactly tell what his expression was especially with his mask. So, to satisfy my own demands and curiosity, I did something really stupid.


    I attacked the outer god with nothing but my swords as back up.


    -Athena is so not going to approve of this action.


    Zhong Kui had quick reflexes, and senses, as expected of someone who hunted ghosts and demons on a daily basis.


    -I shouldve had him as a trainer.


    We exchanged blows for a good ten minutes before I was able to deliver a blow on his abdomen using the extra boost of one of my tails. He skidded a few meters away from me, clutching his abdomen once he did stop.


    Thats a new look. You remind me of those foxes Inari has at her disposal.


    I couldnt help but raise an eyebrow at his words, well the name most especially. My first ancestor was also called Inari, but before I could evensh out, I remembered the outer gods had a fox goddess as well, someone from the Japanese Shinto gods.


    Unfortunately, she did not join those who evacuated in Afasia and perished with their universe. Just like many others.


    Why do you want to see my face? It will only disgust you.


    I want to see the face of my friend. And on that note, I will decide for myself whether Ill be disgusted or not.


    He sighed in defeat. I walked closer and only stopped on my tracks when he took off the ck cloth that had been hiding his face.


    Zhong Kui wasnt ugly or disgusting per se. He was more like someone with amon face with light brown spots on his face as well as a pretty big nose. Other than that, there was nothing disgusting about him.


    How does it feel to see for yourself?


    Annoyed, most definitely. Seriously, youre afraid to show your freckles and big nose? Thats it?


    He looked stunned. His face had this look of amusement but then he started chuckling which made me raise an eyebrow.


    Back where Ie from, as well as the era, it was a big deal. They say I have a deformation in my face. Have you seen my brethren? No one has a big nose like mine.


    Please. In Afasia, we wont judge you for that. At least I wont. I gave him a smile. So, did I pass?


    He just chuckled in amusement again and stood up rather wobbly. Yes. Yes you did. Quite excellently too.


    I mentally celebrated at that.


    It was nice to see you again Nyxtriel. Its been years.


    Yeah.


    You can proceed to the eleventh floor whenever you like. he paused and shook my hand Also, Im pretty sure this is not allowed but be careful when you get to the twentieth floor. And uh, dont worry about your qilin, Ill look after her during your absence.


    Thanks. I should probably go.


    I turned my back and head to the open doorway that appeared out of nowhere.


    -Floor eleven, here Ie.


    ****


    A/N:


    I apologize aboutst week.

 Chapter 119: The Pagoda Tower (III)

    Chapter 119: The Pagoda Tower (III)


    My journey inside the tower was quite, eventful  for theck of word. Monsters started getting varied the higher floors I got. I faced wood monsters, golems, smanders, undead, etc. But if course, those monsters were basically the side dishes when facing the trials of the Pagoda Trial.


    On the twentieth floor, which still had the setting of an underground tunnel, I was met with Ares, whom I wasnt expecting to be there, and was tasked to protect his chariot from a murder of crows for twenty-four hours. Of course, the crows werent normal crows; they could fling metal feathers that could pierce through rocks and wood.


    The twenty-first to the fortieth floor had the setting of inside a volcano; there werekes ofva, the temperature was unbearably hot and there were random spots where geysers would shot up. On the thirtieth floor, I was met with Bakunawa, a serpent-like dragon creature who was said to cause eclipses back in its universe. The task was simple, y it. I seeded in doing so but at the cost of a few burns and cuts from its horns and teeth.


    On the fortieth floor was Agni, a god of fire from his universe. His task sounded quite simple, deliver a letter within three days, but when I thought it was easy, I was proven wrong when monsters started targeting me on route. I was thankfully able to deliver the letter in two and a half days so it was a sess.


    The forty-first floor was a forest, all the way to the sixtieth floor. On the fiftieth floor, I was given the task by Sun Wukong (the sted monkey he is); find the real him within twenty-four hours in the sea of his clones. Now he could make clones out of his hair so while looking for him, I was quite worried about his hair count. I found him, the real him, inside a cave, chugging a jar of wine.


    -What does my sister see in this guy?


    Thoughts aside, I managed to give him a good talking regarding drinking too much alcohol. Not that he needed it.


    The sixtieth floor was manned by Frey. In his universe, he was a Norse god like Thor, and had power over peace, fertility, wealth, rain, summer, and sunshine. He was a gentle god from what I could tell and his challenge was surviving for three days in his monster-infested sea of woods.


    Not exactly hard to do with my stocked up experience.


    The sixty-first to eightieth floors were set on inds. Ugh! It was torturous, just like the volcano cavern. The heat was overwhelming and despite my love for the sea, sea monsters were really not my cup of tea.


    On the seventieth floor was one of my mentors; Susanoo no Mikoto, who had the strangest challenge.


    You have to prepare at least a satisfactory dinner for me. Of course, your deadline is before the moon reaches its peak in the sky. What cuisine youll prepare, is up to you.


    -Okay?


    One problem though, I wasnt really a good cook. In fact, I couldnt even cook to save my life! Last time I was in the kitchen before the trial, I was attempting to cook a boiled egg but the pot and the egg itself was set on fire. I remembered the look of shock, fear and amazement in the eyes of my mentors, friends and the nymphs.


    I didnt even know how it happened. It just started burning all of a sudden.


    In the end, I managed to make seafood dishes, considering there was nothing else. I knew it was a task set by my mentor, but Susanoo had been cooking some of my meals ever since he became my mentor. He was a really good cook and he often mentioned how seafood was his favorite and that he was inspired to learn how to cook because of someone dear to him. Susanoo ate it with vigor (I suppose is the right word) and finished his portion.


    It was satisfactory. he said with a smile. There are a few things that need improvement, but the most important ingredient was present; heart. You did good in this task Nyxtriel. You might not be a Michelin-star material but thats not what Im looking for.


    Wow. Uh I dont know what to say.


    -Whats a Michelin-star?


    I didnt really voice that one out.


    Next time you cook though, try not to kill someone.


    My task with him ended withughs and he sent me in my merry way.


    The next god I faced was Poseidon in the eightieth floor. I knew of him, of his name, but in my stay in Avalon Isles, I had never seen him around. Athena once told me her uncle was fond of spending his days under the sea in the mortal realm. I was pretty sure the deep oceans had like, a lot of sea monsters, so I didnt really know how it worked for him to stay there and remained alive.


    The man had a dominating stance; tall, broad-chested, and his arms looked like he could bend me in half without much effort. His sea-green eyes reminded me of a certain white-haired cursed prince I left in Praiji, so I spent most of my time with him around avoiding his eyes.


    I was summoned rather urgently so I was not able to prepare your task thoroughly. he said with a booming voice. Therefore, Im going to pull a Hera.


    Uhm what?


    He pointed to one of the inds in the seemingly endless ocean with his trident. At the peak of the tallest mountain-ind of this floor is a golden tree. Bring me a dozen of its fruits and you shall pass my task. Beware, there is danger lurking around the tree. You have seven nights to bring the fruits in my yacht.


    Without further ado, he vanished in an explosion of bright light.


    -He couldve just said I have a week toplete my task. And what the hell is a yacht?


    I looked around and spotted a lone white err boat-looking transportation not that far from me. It looked like a ship, only smaller, more sophisticated and definitely not made of wood like most ships I knew. I focused my eyes, to get a better look, and saw Poseidon sitting at the edge of the yacht with a cool looking seat and a fishing rod beside it.


    Hes like the older, deadlier and grumpier version of Peter. Imented.


    After getting a few hours of rest, I began my journey to the highest mountain-ind in the floor. It was not an easy journey.


    When was it ever?

 Chapter 120: The Pagoda Tower (IV)

    Chapter 120: The Pagoda Tower (IV)


    Poseidons trial was not as easy as it sounded. Sure, I only had to gather like a dozen fruits from a golden tree but the way to get there was treacherous and dangerous. It was very unforgettable its not hard being poetic about it.


    I faced sea monsters (the Kraken was definitely on crack) and these metal bees that shoot something out from their tails. I was pretty sure it wasnt magic and the bullets were like highly concentrated energy; like my fox fire, only it was shot on a straight line and could go through things, like my body.


    -I heard Bernard talk about these things before back in the Imperial Academy; he was nning on making some. He called them robots. And I think what those robots are shooting is something he calledsers.


    I had always thought Bernard as strange, especially with his ideas. I had always wondered where he got them since they seemed out of this world.


    Good thing though, I found their weakness; the little red core on their heads.


    Fortunately, I seeded my task but with a lot of injuries.


    Heres your stupid fruit. I said to Poseidon as I boarded his yacht.


    -I still dont get why its called a yacht. What is even a yacht?


    Its not stupid especially when its magical.


    I could only grunt and rest against the wall of the small ship. I tried to regain my breathing as my healing abilities kicked up.


    Here. Poseidon said and handed me one of the golden fruits, a golden apple. Its effects are much different in this world but it has good healing properties. Itll speed up your healing by a lot.


    I stared at him for a few seconds before epting the fruit, and then stared at the fruit,


    Dont worry, its not poisonous. Of course, mortals cant really eat it but youre no longer one so I guess you wont evaporate when you do take a bite.


    Excuse me?


    Take a bite and get some rest. Ill bring you to the doors that will get you to the next floor. You are obviously exhausted.


    I was still a bit skeptical at the fruit but then I saw him take a bite of one of the other fruits so I took a bite of mine as well. When I finished the golden apple, I strangely felt fresh but then sleepy. My eyes were very heavy and I slipped into unconsciousness.


    When I woke up, I was no longer in Poseidons small ship and was instead in front of a pair of pirs with a yellow vortex-like thing swirling in between it. Poseidon was nowhere to be found.


    He didnt even say goodbye. I shrugged. He is a cool guy. I wonder if Ill see him again.


    ***


    Oh you have got to be kidding me.


    The nieth floor, where Odin was in charge, was a ssroom; a ssroom with fancy desks and what he called a whiteboard. It was very different from the sky castle theme thest ten floors had going.


    Ah, youre here. Good. Take a seat.


    I nced at the enormous ssroom and was deciding where to sit since there were a lot of avable desks. I mean, I was the only other person inside, so there was bound to be a lot of vacancy.


    Uh what is your challenge, Odin?


    Something very different from all the trials youve faced so far. We wont need the swords dear, you can put them away.


    I put my twin swords away, which I noticed to have started getting chipped away.


    -I need to talk to a cksmith after this. Or maybe I should get new swords.


    Odin was a tall man with a golden eyepatch. There was this twinkling in his eyes which reminded me of schrs; people who always searched for answers they want. And ording to Thors stories of his father, Odin exchanged one of his eyes for wisdom.


    I sat in the desk nearest to his table, which I noticed to be a teachers table, and made myselffortable there. All of a sudden, two wooden poles sprouted from the floor not that far behind me and two huge ravens flew towards it and perched on it.


    I suppose theyre Huginn and Muninn, thought and memory, your precious ravens. Imented while eyeing the ravens that seemed to be looking at my very soul.


    Well, not really but it felt like it.


    Oh, you know of them? Odin asked with a smile on his face.


    Thor is quite the storyteller.


    Ah, yes. If he is not fighting the foes of Asgard he does like telling stories on his free time.


    So, uh what will your trial be about?


    Odin looked at me with a smile on his face.


    Knowledge. I want to test how much you know about many things; politics, history, folklore, etc.


    -Okay?


    Just to be clear, were talking about Afasia right? I asked for rification.


    He only smiled at me and then gave me a test booklet with an answer sheet.


    You have three hours toplete the exam. My ravens will guard you and see you did not cheat.


    Before I could even retort, he already had his nose on a book.


    Seriously, I didnt think I could even cheat since I never really studied nor knew there was going to be such a challenge inside the Pagoda Tower.


    -I guess this is why Xiwangmu said the tower can be unpredictable. But seriously? A written exam? And is this economics? Oh my gods.


    Suffice to say, I managed to snag an eighty percent in the exam which was quite the decrease whenpared to my performance back in the Imperial Academy.


    Well, the exams in the Imperial Academy did not involve knowledge about a whole other universe and we did study the coverage of the exams beforehand.


    I suppose this is eptable. Odinmented while scanning my answer sheet. Thest time people found themselves in my ssroom was about two hundred years ago. I think youre quite familiar with them since one of them was your sister. Of course, since she had knowledge of our world her exam was quite different.


    Oh.


    It was the only thing I could say.


    You can proceed to the next floor. I warn you though, thest challenge will be the most difficult and most dangerous. And oh, I hope you dont mind storms.


    Storms were an understatement.


    The moment I stepped inside the ny-first floor, I was immediately drenched by the heavy rain in less than two minutes. The setting was still akin to a sky castle, but the skies were filled with dark clouds and had lightning churning within them, ready to strike once given the chance.


    I could already guess who I was going to face once I get to thest floor;


    Zeus.


    The moment I said the name, thunder rumbled loudly and lightning struck the tree only five meters away from me.


    -Right. Names have power.

 Chapter 121: The Pagoda Tower (Final) (vs. Zeus)

    Chapter 121: The Pagoda Tower (Final) (vs. Zeus)


    The anemoi thuei, or simply known as spirits of the violent storm-winds were a handful. So did their female counterparts called harpies. On my journey to the ny-first to the ny-ninth floors they were the ones constantly attacking me and it didnt help that the spirits were actually made of wind so it was hard tond a hit on them.


    Attacking them with my mystic arts seemed to work but they were fast on their feet. The harpies were quite easy to deal with on the other hand. Well, they were flesh but their ws were rather sharp and they really liked cutting me with it.


    On the one hundredth floor (finally), I met Zeus who was sitting on a throne-like chair with his precious master bolt by his side. Around us were structures Ive only seen on where the foreign Greek gods inhabited; white marble buildings scattered all over the hill and a few statues scattered here and there. The sky was filled with dark clouds where thunder rumbled and lightning shed.


    So you made it. he told me upon my arrival. I thought youd give up after dealing with Frey.


    If Im about to shoulder a destiny that can actually be the end of me, I cant just give up halfway.


    Good answer.


    So what is your task for me?


    Its simple. Fight me.


    Without even hearing for my response, Zeus lunged at me, lightning trailing behind him. I managed to deflect his attack by putting up a barrier but it was shattered on impact. It did give me enough time to create some distance and cover myself with a thicker barrier of energy. I coated my sword with dense energy as well, making it look like it was coated with bluish-white fire.


    Ive long since heard stories about you Nyxtriel. A goddess of war among your people.


    Yeah, well that was a long time ago.


    Still. I want to see if you really are a worthy opponent like my daughter says you are.


    He lunged at me again and I parried his attack with my sword. Upon closer look, I could see that his lightning bolt was actually a three-foot long bronze rod tipped with ck and silver spikes. He was swinging it like a double-handed sword.


    Every time our des met, I could feel some sort of power get released, creating some sort of energy wave.


    I see you really can handle my strength. hemented.


    Trust me, training under your son lets me gain enough frustration to actually plot and take him down.


    Hahaha! Sounds like Ares.


    I sent balls of energy as well as elemental attacks towards him but he deflected most of them with his lightning. Those he did not deflect either he dodged or parried with his lightning bolt.


    -Seems like he cant easily deflect attacks made of pure energy. I can work with that.


    I began throwing attacks concentrated mainly on energy I could manipte as well as attack him physically with my swords and kicks. Fortunately, he seemed to be not used to one-on-one closed quarterbat which I used to my advantage.


    The most annoying thing about fighting Zeus was hismand over lighting. He obviously had good grasp with his power over it and he attacked me mostly by striking me with lightning.


    I got hit with a few and they did not just tingle. They actually hurt! Maybe not as much as the first time I faced the Heavenly Trials back in the Celestial Realm (which involved surviving thirteen strikes from divine lightning), but pain is pain!


    Is that all you got? Zeus suddenly yelled, thunder roaring with him. My children andrades spent five years training you and this is your best? You are a disappointment!


    -Did he just-? Is he seriously-? Unbelievable.


    You dont know what youre talking about! If I have my full strength, all of my tails, I can easily defeat you without breaking a sweat! I retorted, annoyance building up inside of me.


    Thats your excuse? Is that even valid? You are disappointing your sister who made sure you would be ready to shoulder your duties and destiny.


    I was taught topartmentalize my emotions even at a young age. But I havent rested well the past couple of weeks and I was really cranky with all the fighting I had been through so I just unleashed whatever power I had.


    Before I knew it, I was glowing with the familiar bluish-white aura I usually see when manipting mystic arts and behind me my four tails emerged dangerously pointed at my enemy. Each of it was coated with the same bluish-white aura.


    With four of my tails out, I actually felt more powerful. Ever since having four of my tails, I limited myself into summoning three maximum. Every time I used all four, I tend to deplete my energy reserves easily and I immediately copse. But I was facing who used to be the King of the gods, king of the cosmos in his pantheon; I figured I really shouldnt hold back.


    I had a feeling he could actually roast me when he wanted to.


    Perfect. I heard him say and lunged at each other.


    Our movements became faster, and the power we exerted was actually stronger than the ones we used when we started. We seemed to match in speed which was my problem with him mere moments ago.


    I sent a barrage of energy beams towards Zeus using my tails as the medium, which basically meant I was sending four beams at the same time every two seconds.


    Our fightsted for about almost an hour when he suddenly appeared in front of me and brought down his lightning bolt. He swung it down but I managed to parry it with my swords. To my dismay, one of them, Rile, shattered on impact, while Sanx cracked, ready to break when more pressure was applied.


    I felt something explode inside of me and I was suddenly flung to the ground, skidding for a few meters before stopping abruptly, blood gushing out of my cuts and wounds.


    Unfortunately, I found Zeus hovering a few meters from me ready to throw his lightning bold at me.


    -Damn it! Im running out of energy already!


    With great effort, I pushed myself out of the way, just as the lightning bolt hit the ground where I was just moments ago. I gathered energy on my foot andunched myself at Zeus in the sky, myst remaining energy gathered on my palm, ready to strike him with it.


    I threw the ball of pure energy towards him and to my shock, it did not hit him. My vision became blurry and I felt myself run out of energy. My tailsy limply behind me and I felt myself falling.


    -Oh my gods. Im about to go st!


    But before I could feel the pain onnding harshly on the ground, I felt a pair of arms catch me. With my vision swarming with ck dots, I could Zeus up close with a smile on his face.


    Athena and Ares were right, you really are a goddess of war. And it''s not every time they actually agree on something together. It was a good fight Nyxtriel. You have passed my task.


    I did not even get to reply since I promptly passed out.


    *****************


    A/N:


    I apologize for the irregrity of updates. I hate myself for it too.


    P.S.


    I really suck at fighting scenes, dont I?


    -Niche_Bezarius

 Chapter 122: The Hearth

    Chapter 122: The Hearth


    I woke up inside a cave. What was surprising was that it was the same cave my family and I used to live in Liada. But then it suddenly flickered and it changed into a familiar yet unfamiliar house (I know, crazy right?). It flickered yet again and it changed into the living room of the Celestine Manor in the Celestine Territory, and once again in the interior of my cottage in Avalon Isles.


    A headache pounded my head and I couldnt help but clutch it and hold it because of the pain.


    All of a sudden, I felt a hand on my shoulder and the pain stopped. The flickering images also stopped and I found myself inside a pavilion surrounded by darkness. I traced the hand on my shoulder and was met with a girl about thirteen or fourteen whose head was covered by a brown shawl. She had fair skin and a pair of chocte brown eyes that seemed to be so warm andfortable, like her touch.


    Hi. Would you like to join us?


    Now usually, I wasnt the kind of person that would willingly trust a stranger, unless my instinct tells me so, but at that moment, my instinct was telling me that I could trust the girl.


    While on the way to what looks like a hearth, and a young man decked in ck clothing, I was wondering where I was and what happened. I mean, thest thing I remembered before waking up in that ce was passing out in Zeus arms.


    -Oh my gods! I passed out in Zeus arms!


    Would you like some hot chocte? asked the girl again and handed me a cup.


    I shakily epted the cup and took a sip. It was delicious, something I had never tasted before.


    Where am I? And who are you guys? I finally managed to ask after getting my bearings.


    Youre in the hidden a hundred and first floor of the Pagoda Tower. answered the young man, and started stroking the cs inside the hearth. As for your second question, this is Hestia and I am Anubis.


    I just stared at them skeptically. I heard about Hestia from Athena like a bunch of times. In fact, most gods from the same pantheon as Athena and Ares talked about Hestia a lot. She used to be the goddess of the hearth and she symbolized hope in their pantheon. I was a little surprised shed take the form of a thirteen year old girl. But she did fit the description I had heard.


    As for Anubis


    Anubis is a death god with a jackal for a head. I stated tly.


    All of a sudden, the young man morphed into another form. Gone were his form of a young man and was changed into a taller being with the head of a jackal, his upper body bare and was wearing what seemed to be a white skirt-like thing with a golden belt.


    Right. The Egyptian pantheon has two forms. Imented, and took another sip from my cup.


    Would you like me to stay this way? Or


    Totally up to you.


    His jackal head did a nod and he returned to his human form.


    I like this one more. he replied and took his own cup from his side.


    Now then


    So, where exactly am I again? I asked again.


    The hidden a hundred and first floor, also known as the pocket dimension where the rewards of those who challenged the tower, are distributed. Anubis exined, still stoking the fire.


    I just nodded my head as a response.


    So I passed all task of the Pagoda Tower? All one hundred of them?


    Yes. Hestia replied. Before we do that, I think you need rest.


    No kidding. Ive been fighting nonstop for thest few weeks.


    Exactly.


    So what was that a while ago? I mean, its this space cant decide what view to take.


    That would be your fault. Anubis responded.


    I beg your pardon?


    He stared at me and our gazes locked. His dark brown eyes looked very interesting to me.


    This space is supposed to have the view of the ce you consider your home. Apparently, your mind could not decide which to consider as one, so the space was confused what view to set.


    I see. I sighed. Well, it made sense. The ces I saw were the ces I considered home. Well maybe apart from that unfamiliar yet familiar house.


    -I dont think I know where that ce is.


    Uh another question. Why is a death god hanging out with Hestia?


    I looked at Anubis who only shrugged and looked away. Hestia had a sad smile on her face which made me regret why I asked such a question in the first ce.


    You dont have to answer that. I mean, just forget I asked. I immediately said to diffuse the sudden tension in the atmosphere.


    Its fine. Im just a little reluctant. Lets just say, as one of the only two death gods that arrived in this world, I dont really fit in, you know? And Hestias the only person whos willing to actually spend time with me. Not even my cousin Horus bothers with me.


    I see. I guess you can hang out with me too? I suggested but he only looked at me skeptically again. What?


    Im a death god and I have a jackal for a head, are you sure?


    Im a fox. I have tails and fox ears. I can also transform fully into a fox, were not that different.


    Anubis was only silent but he looked like he was considering my suggestion. Meanwhile, Hestia had this weird look on her face. I couldnt really tell what it was.


    Uhm Thanks, I guess.


    Youre wee.


    A few more minutes passed and we just talked random things, like likes and dislikes, or what is my opinion regarding the challenges inside Pagoda Tower, etc. it was quite fun to be honest.


    Now then, time to give you your rewards forpleting all the task of the Pagoda Tower. We have a total of four rewards for you. Hestia announced and stood up.


    She suddenly handed me a map abel that said:


    Fox Tail


    Red Moon Castle


    Ind of the Giants


    That map will show its bearer most important things they need. Its a magical map but it takes time to actually work. And as you can see, its now showing you where to find one of your tails.


    Oh wow. This is this is actually really helpful.


    I know. The second reward is this. she handed me a red hooded long coat with ck linings on it. This one is a brainchild of Hephaestus, Odin, Athena and Amaterasu. The coat is made of a special material only found in Avalon Isles which makes it durable and in tune with magic. Of course, it is chanted with a few things. See the ck lines? Imagine the coat to have that color.


    I did and I was surprised that the colors became inverted; the ck suddenly dominated the entire coat while the red became the lines.


    Wow.


    Yeah. When its a ck coat, it prioritizes mobility and stealth, and when its red it focuses on defense and enhances your strength. Of course, its not invincible but its a good thing to have. Uhm, its also enchanted to adjust to whatever temperature you desire.


    -Cool.


    The third reward is this; a pair of short swords created by Hephaestus with a few inputs from a few other of our brethren. You did break your sword on the fight with my brother, so now you have new ones. Its made from orichalcum, which is a rare metal that is durable and conductive to magic or even the mystic arts. Of course, its been tweaked to be even stronger than most swords made by the same metal. Something only a former god of the forge and patron of cksmiths can achieve. Hestia exined, pride in her voice.


    Well, Hephaestus is her nephew so I guess she was proud?


    Andstly, this.


    She handed me a white mask with what seems to be ears on top of it.


    Its something I suggested as a reward. Anubis inserted. I mean, its cool to have a mask you know so not everyone can actually know who you are.


    Am I supposed to design it? I mean, Im up for that.


    Put three drops of your blood on it and youll see.


    I bit my index finger, enough for it to bleed, and put three drops on the max. Momentster, the inside of the ears, the outline of the eyes, the tip of the nose and the part where the mouth should be were dyes with red. The area where the cheeks were had three thin red horizontal lines which went slightly upward, and the part of the forehead had my symbol; an inverted half of a heart-shape on the upper part met with the upright other half of a heart-shape on the lower part.


    Its magical, of course. It hides your real power so others cannot use it to identify you or gauge your abilities. It will also note off unless its you or someone you gave permission to. Anubis exined. I got the idea from this thing called anime back in my world. Hope you like it.


    I couldnt help but let out a smile.


    I love it! I love all of the rewards! Theyre something I really needed for whats about toe! Thank you!


    You deserve it. Hestia replied with a smile. Now, I think its time to return. You have a surprise waiting for you.


    Before I could even ask, my surroundings went ck and I drifted into a good sleep.

 Chapter 123: Blast From the Past

    Chapter 123: st From the Past


    I woke up for the second time with a resounding groan. Thankfully, I was inside my room in the cabin I had been living for thest five years. I thought meeting Hestia and Anubis was a dream but then my gaze stopped on the four items mounted to the wall of my room; the coat, the swords, the map and the mask.


    Good morning? greeted a familiar voice. I turned to my doorway and saw Anubis in his human form. Did you sleep okay?


    Yeah, the best Ive had thest few years in fact.


    Thats good.


    What are you doing here, Anubis? I thought youre hanging out with Hestia?


    I did, but then she told me I needed friends that are close to my age range.


    I am a few thousands of years old, spiritually at least. I still have the mentality of a teenager though.


    She meant my mental age as well.


    -Oh. Anubis other form is a young man in histe teens after all.


    Congrattions on passing the trials of the Pagoda Tower. Everyones happy for you, especially Buddha.


    That caught my attention.


    Why Buddha specifically?


    Well, did you know they had a bet when you entered the tower? he asked in which I answered with a nod. Right. So they bet how long itll take you toplete the tasks. You finished everything in six and a half days, which meant Buddha won the bet with his seven days, since it was the closest one.


    Right. Zhong Kui said something like that. I muttered. And he also told me that a week inside the tower is actually only a day in the real world. Did I finish the trials too fast?


    No. Some guy more than half a millennia ago finished the trials in three days.


    That got me stunned. How the hell did that guy do it?


    He punched through the floors and only started taking the trials when he reached the sixtieth floor. Even then after finishing the trial, hed punch through the floors again and only take the trials in every ten floors and not face the monsters that litter the other floors.


    Wow. Why didnt I think of that?


    Probably a good thing. That guy defied logic andmon sense.


    Youre talking a lot for a former death god. People like you are usually dark and broody. At least Hades is.


    He only shrugged and got up. Come on, there are some people who wanted to see you. Theyve been waiting for three days.


    -What?!


    I was shocked, again.


    So I was out for three days? I asked.


    No, a week actually but they arrived three days ago.


    His statement made me wonder who had been waiting for me. He just said they arrived, so that meant they were not from Avalon Isles and were possibly outsiders too, as in locals; Afasians. But Avalon Isles was hidden from everyone else in the world, unless special circumstances.


    -Special circumstances then?


    I followed him out the door. I suddenly heard a very familiarugh which made me stop from my tracks.


    -This particrugh No way!


    I dashed out of the room and headed to my living room where theugh wasing from. When I got there, I stood frozen. In my living room were my friends from Praiji! They looked a little older, but I could definitely recognize them!


    LUNA!


    Before I knew it, I was engulfed in a group hug with statements of I miss you, How have you been and Did you ever getid. Thest one was from Bernard.


    -Good to know he still doesnt have a filter in his mouth. I think it got worse.


    From my peripheral vision, I could see two others who were only watching us; Anubis and surprising, Freya.


    Once the others released me from their hug, I took this time to head to Freya and offer a handshake.


    Good to see you again, Freya.


    Likewise, Hysi. she replied and shook my hand.


    I offered for them to take a seat again. I couldnt help but beam at the presence of my friends. I havent seen them in five years! We never even exchanged letters! So of course I missed them and was so d they were there!


    How have you guys been?! Its been quite some time! I miss you guys! I eximed, still smiling.


    We missed you too Luna. Bernard responded with the same beaming face as me. School has been dull ever since you left. I think Freya got frustrated too since her rival left.


    Wow. Didnt think you guys would think stuff like that. Oh, and I go by Nyxtriel now.


    NYxtriel? they all asked.


    Like the one from the myths? Andrea asked. Why would you want to name yourself after a fallen goddess?


    Uh I am that fallen goddess guys. Honest.


    Silence hung in the atmosphere. I could see their faces in between shock and disbelief. I took this time to observe them and see how much theyve changed. In doing so, I noticed two people missing from our usual group of friends.


    Where are Kai and Peter? They didnte with you?


    Another silence hung in the air, that time, more awkward.


    Guys?


    I think we have a lot of stories to tell. Thomas said with a sheepish smile.


    No kidding. Imented.


    Lets wait for onest person though.


    -Were still expecting someone?


    He got snagged by Athena this morning. Anubis informed me. I already sent word to her, he should be returning to this ce soon.


    As if on cue the space above the small table in front of me, which is right in the middle of our gathering, started to get distorted. All of a sudden something, or rather someone, fell from that distortion and fell on the table.


    Ow!


    Senior Andrei? I called. What are you-


    Luna! he suddenly lunged at me and enveloped me in a hug.


    -This guy is as hyper as ever, I suppose.


    Its so good to see you again! Sorry if I wasnt here when you woke up. I had some intellectual discussion with Athena which was very fascinating.


    -Yea, and hes still as weird.


    I go by Nyxtriel no Senior Andrei.


    Nyxtriel? Like the fallen goddess? I nodded my head. He started looking at me from my head to my toe. Hmm Good choice. It suits you.


    Its my name as well.


    Huh?


    -Right. That went well.


    Lets start with you guys, what happened with you for thest five years. I questioned, curious of the story they were about to tell.

 Chapter 124: The Last Five Years

    Chapter 124: The Last Five Years


    FIVE YEARS PRIOR


    The day after Luna left, or rather whisked away by Sun Wukong under the orders of her sister


    Thomas was making his way to the mansion of the Celestine Family in Azte. Apart from a few trusted aides of the archduchess and the members of the family itself, Thomas coulde and go whenever he pleased inside the mansion. He was usually the one to wake Luna up on the weekends when sses were still going on. He was very surprised when he was met with Archduchess Zaira before he could even go up the stairs.


    Good morning mdy. he greeted and bowed.


    Hello Thomas. Are you here for Luna?


    Yes mdy. We were supposed to help out with the renovations of the Imperial Academy.


    Ah, right. Well, I suppose there was that. Why dont you wait in the living room Thomas? I have invited a few of your friends as well. I have some things to announce.


    Thomas was a bit confused and reluctant but he agreed anyway and made his way to the living room. About ten minutester, the door opened and the faces of his friends greeted him. They made their way inside the living room, all with confused faces. Even Freya was present and she wasnt even part of their band of friends.


    Whats going on? Charles asked the moment he took a seat.


    Im not really sure. Thomas answered, his face also filled with uncertainty.


    I was really surprised when my parents told me the Archduchess invited me here! Andrea quipped excitedly, almost bouncing on her chair. There was even a carriage waiting for me outside our house!


    Thest ones to arrive were Kai and Peter, both mirrored their confused looks. Kai gave them a questioning look but most just shrugged and shook their heads.


    Momentster, they were offered refreshments, which they happily took.


    Zaira strode inside the living room with confidence. She eyed the group of teenagers present in their living room. She couldnt help but smile a little.


    Im d Nyxie was able make some friends in the Imperial Academy.


    She had always been worried that her sister was too introvert and too dense to actually her own circle of friends. When Nyxtriel lived her life as Luna Hysi, she was too focused on hunting and training that she rarely interacted with other people or her peers. Sure there were her adoptive siblings, but siblings were different from friends.


    Zaira was really worried at one point. But seeing her sisters reliable friends, she couldnt help but be proud and happy.


    Thank you for epting my invitation children. I have some things to say.


    Archduchess, where is Luna? Peter asked, eyeing the young-looking archduchess as she made her way to the remaining seat and took a sip from her cup of tea.


    Lets start with that then. Luna Luna has left Praiji and she wont be back for a considerable amount of time.


    Gasps and expressions of shock and surprise were evident on the faces of the teenagers. They couldnt believe their friend left! Without telling them nheless!


    But mdy, thats-


    Well she was forced to leave actually, by yours truly.


    Why?


    Zaira just sighed. She already steeled herself when she decided to tell Nystriels friends about her situation. But still, she was dealing with teenagers. They werent exactly the easiest to deal with.


    As you are all aware, the demons have made their move. Majority of them might be trapped in the White Seal for now, but itll onlyst for about more or less ten years. Luna Luna has a major role in the iing war against the demons. Im afraid if she continued staying here and training here, she wont be strong enough.


    Are you saying were holding her back? Trent asked, a little on edge on what he just heard.


    Hmm Sort of. before the others could argue, Zaira already beat them to it. But not specifically because of you. I meant Praiji in general. This nation does not have the means for her to reach her full potential. And neither do I, unfortunately. Luna will have to follow her own path. And so should you.


    Bernard, who technically already worked for the archduchess and the Dark Pce, somehow became nervous at the choice of her words. If there was one thing he was sure, she usually got what she wanted.


    Archduchess, are you going to-


    Send you away? Of course not. You lot are probably the least to worry about that. Two are princes, two are nobles, one is under the protection of one of the founding families, another is a representative of his vige, and two aremoners who have people looking out for them. Youre the sort of people who cant just vanish.


    And what if people ask where Luna is? Bernard asked.


    As far as everyone knows, Luna was heavily injured during the previous disaster, so shes away to recuperate. How long? Not sure. I just hope shell be ready before the ten-year limit is up.


    Excuse me your excellency, Andrea called. But what exactly is your rtionship to Luna? You seem to know her.


    Shes one of my heirs Andrea.


    Queue the shocked faces of everyone. Apart from Thomas, Bernard, Kai and Freya.


    Figures. And what of us? Freya asked, sounding uncertain.


    Zaira only grinned. She already prepared an answer to that question ever since she decided to send Nyxtriel away.


    Now you you will be the loyalpanions of Luna, the future Red Monarch and leader of the Red Faction. You cant fall behind. I will be taking charge of your training and let you develop your own specializations. Of course, this path is only avable if you agree to it, if not you wont even remember being invited in this conversation, or even the conversation at all. Now, deal or no deal? That is the question.


    Bernard, who somehow found thest couple of sentences funny since it were familiar to him, couldnt help but stifle a chuckle. Of course, it went unnoticed by the others since they were too focused on making a decision.


    Do I have to make a decision? Bernard asked the archduchess. Dont I already work for you?


    Everyone perked at the question with wide eyes.


    Hmm At the moment youre an officer of the Dark Pce, but this decision is regarding your roles in the future by Lunas side.


    Are you going to bring them in to the Dark Pce?


    Maybe Probably as temporary agents considering the situation. They only need the training.


    Wont that be unfair for you?


    No it wont.


    Why not? asked Kai who already knew of the Dark Pce and the archduchess uncanny rtionship with her ward.


    Ill do anything for her. Ill even destroy Afasia and its three realms if she wants me to.


    They did not know what to say. They also seemed quite conflicted. On one hand they wanted to support Luna (yes, even Freya, she is her therapist), and on the other hand, they did not really trust the beaming archduchess in front of them.


    You dont have to trust me personally, just trust my methods. said archduchess answered as if reading their minds.


    Isnt that the same thing? Thomas asked.


    Not really.


    If I said yes, will I be reunited with Luna? Trent asked. Zaira nodded as response. Then I will ept the training. A Knight is loyal to his master, and my master is the queen of the Lyxi n.


    That got everyones attention but it also pushed them to say yes to Zairas deal.


    This is fantastic! That went well. Although, I think we might have a lot of things to discuss.


    Nobody really argued.

 Chapter 125: Making a Point!

    Chapter 125: Making a Point!


    In the next five years, Andrea, Bernard, Charles, Freya, Kai, Peter, Thomas and Trent juggled their lives between training in the Dark Pce, doing missions, school and their regr lives. They trained for two straight years, quite longer than the usual Dark Pce agent of one year, and started doing missions since then.


    The eight became known as the Red Squad in the Dark Pce. Nobody knew who they really were apart from their mentors and Zaira, and they received direct orders from the archduchess herself.


    Trent, being two years their senior, graduated before them and he was sent to train and work full-time while waiting for the others to graduate.


    Throughout the years, they made drastic changes and improvements, and even revealed secrets. Kai revealed having memories from an alternate future, Freya admitted having four other personalities, Bernard told them about being a reincarnator, etc. Thus, making them closer.


    Yes, even Freya.


    No wonder youre weird. Charles told Bernard after he revealed his secret.


    Hey! It just so happen there are twomon senses inside my head! I tend to prefer the other or mash the two up together!


    Nah, youre just really weird Bernard. said Thomas.


    Bernard didnt really have anything to retort.


    I hope Lunas here to learn this as well. Andrea voiced out, eliciting looks of sadness on her friends. But I guess we can tell her once we see her again.


    Charles graduated soon after, and focused on creating and experimenting on new potions despite his familys charging.


    They also learned who Luna was to the archduchess.


    One of your adopted children? most of them eximed, the ones who knew; Kai, Bernard and Thomas, just tried to look away, looking guilty.


    Shes legally the fourth heir to the Celestine Family name. Zaira said nonchntly. And shes my sister in a previous life.


    Zaira did not borate on thest sentence but the others didnt really push, they knew they would figure that one out sometime in the future.


    On their fifth and sixth years, Andrea, Bernard, Freya, Kai, Peter and Thomas did their internship (as Bernard had called it) in the Dark Pce. Of course the public knew of it as working for the Imperial Army in the frontlines. Despite the threat of demons, there were still countries who tried to wage war against Praiji. They did pop up there once in a while, in the western border mostly, so their attendance and performance werent questioned.


    On the day of their graduation


    The group of friends gathered at the entrance of the Northern Forest. It was thest day of school, their graduation day, and that ce was still off limits, so they had privacy. The graduation rite was already finished, the sun had set about half an hour ago and they were just meeting up.


    Congrattions for being the top student of the Magic Arts Department Freya! As well as the over-all top student across department of our batch! Bernard eximed excitedly at the wind mage who had an annoyed look on her face. I bet your familys really happy right now!


    Freya inly huffed and rolled her eyes.


    Shes not that happy Bernard after all the one person she considers her rival is not here. She cannot prove herself as the best. Peter said with a hint of humor on his voice.


    Shut it. Freya hissed at her fianc, not really caring that he was a prince.


    So I suppose we all got the Archduchess letter this morning? Thomas questioned, showing them the parchment with the seal of Zaira on it.


    Yup.


    Everyone revealed their letters with only one sentence on it; Gather at the entrance of the Northern Forest.


    They were already used to their temporary boss to withhold information whenever she wanted, so they werent really surprised with the short notice.


    From the forest, a familiar golden haired young woman with regal aura emerged, followed by three familiar faces; Trent, Charles and Andrei, all of them were d in ck in different styles.


    Thank you foring despite the short notice. Zaira said once she reached them. Let us head deeper to have our conversation without prying eyes.


    They walked inside the Northern Forest for quite some time until they reached the building where they first worked together, apart from Trent and Andrei though. Ever since that incident five years ago the Northern Forest had been ced inside a barrier and under surveince by Zaira, which made it as private as she wanted, the perfect ce for secret meetings.


    As I said, thank you foring. Zaira said as they made a stop. You guys have finally graduated! Now all of you are twenty and older which makes you of legal age by the way. At this moment, you can make your choices and can stand by them without the interference of parents or guardians.


    This made them look at each other with uncertainty.


    You have two choices now, to survive or to die.


    Zaira snapped her fingers and teleportation circles suddenly lit up around them. From there monsters and humans alike started charging at them.


    The first ones to react were Kai and Freya and immediately sent attacks with their own magic at the iing enemy. With the explosion, the others immediately went to defend themselves. With their training and experience, the all of them knew how to fight with or without their preferred weapons. They were taught for thest five years to make do with what you have, even Andrea, Charles and Bernard the three nonbatants in the group. But of course, Bernard being Bernard, his storage box in the form of a stud earring glowed and all of a sudden, he was carrying a pair of weapons in the form of a strange bent metal, at least to the others. Zaira, who knew the weapons, widened her eyes.


    Guns? she thought. And here I thought he was only working on the ship. He really is a Boy Scout; Always be prepared.


    Bernards weapons, a pair of twin guns, shot magic bullets which he customized for his own use. The guns still had magazines where the bullets were loaded but if Bernard chose to it would shoot his magical reserves in the form ofpressed bullet-like forms. The magic bullets in the magazine were just for emergencies andst resort. And besides, even though hes technically a cksmith-sh-inventor, he did have arge mana reserve (which was umon) thanks to his training in the Dark Pce.


    The others were appalled at the new weapon Bernard was brandishing but they did have their own enemies to defeat. Kai, Freya, Trent, Thomas and Bernard focused on the monsters using their own magic (guns for Bernard), they also dealt on the humans which they found out were criminals because of their brands; criminals to be executed.


    Andrea, Peter and Charles focused more on the humans using hand-to-handbat, something they learned in their years in the Dark Pce as well. Their mentors told them to learn it for situations such as what they were facing.


    Andrei focused more on using his support-type magic to help his soon-to-berades by enhancing their strength, speed, effectivity of spells and mana recovery. He also used his magic to slow down the iing enemies, something he had been working on for thest five years to master.


    The fightsted for about thirty minutes before all their enemies were on the ground, dead. They were all exhausted and had cuts and bruises. The actually tried to not kill the human ones, just incapacitate them, but they would stand up again and attack again. They had no other choice but to put them down, permanently.


    Congrattions! I think its safe to say Im confident to send you to my sister.


    Are you kidding me?! Freya eximed and charged at the archduchess with fury in their eyes. You made us kill humans! People! I thought you said you will never send us to kill people!


    Despite their good performance and records, none of them had actually taken a life.


    They were criminals to be executed within three months. I just sped it up.


    Your excellency, this is still-


    Prime Minister, I think-


    Shut up! Zaira yelled, making them stop. Do you really think youll go on with your lives without killing people? My gosh! I shouldve sent you on assassinations or mass genocides to make you learn!


    Her statement made them drop their jaws.


    The point is, youre about to embark on a dangerous journey. You will not only face and deal with monsters you usually see in dungeons or in forests, you will also face the most dangerous monsters in the world; humans.


    They were immediately taken aback.


    As you are all aware, Luna is to be the Red Monarch, the Red Sovereign. To be a Colored Monarch, shes supposed to have a faction; the Red Faction. The faction is just another name for her domain, a territory and the people in it that she will reign. Do you really think you can establish a country without the death? And believe me when I tell you humans are the craftiest, scariest and most dangerous monsters there is. Do you want to know why? Because they are among us and we do not know when theyll suddenly strike. Zaira released a sigh. Grow a pair. Theres an iing war, be used to seeing death and causing death. Only then can you be sane enough to go in your merry way.


    All of them looked away, a little shaken up at well, just about everything.


    Those who want to continue this and be prepared to leave everything behind, meet me at the citys north gate in a week, at midnight.


    *****************************


    A/N:


    Did it make sense? Hmm

 Chapter 126: “To be or not to be, that is the question.”

    Chapter 126: ��To be or not to be, that is the question.��


    Kai was conflicted. He wanted to be by Lunas side but he knew it was not meant to be. He was destined for something else. He had to fulfill his own role before he could get what he desired.


    Kai was sitting on top of his residence inside the Imperial Household. He was watching the full moons with interest, wondering what was happening to the person who epted him and loved him.


    His memories of the alternate future made him correct mistakes but it also showed him the difficulty of choosing between difficult decisions.


    Kai tugged at the pendant of his ne and ced it on his hand. He gazed at the glowing blue stone in the form of a sphere, the symbol of who he was supposed to be; the Blue Monarch, the Blue Earl.


    Hey cousin. a voice called. Kai turned to the direction of the voice and saw one of his cousins; Sebastian. You look like youre contemting on something. Is it girls?


    Kai smile and snorted. Sort of. Only one though.


    Luna?


    He only sighed and gave a sigh. In thest five years, Kai and Sebastian became close. Well, they were cousins so it was a given but unlike before, they saw each other more often thest few years and became more familiar. Of course, Peter was still his closest rtive but Kai found Sebastian cool.


    And here I thought Id be able to talk to Kai alone. said another voice, whom Kai identified as Peter. You know, you should really tell the others about being well, about being a Colored Monarch. You cant go with them.


    But I want to.


    A year ago, Kai found the pendant on one of his missions. ording to Zaira, the sphere chooses its bearer, and it chose him, making him the Blue Monarch. Being the leader of the Blue Faction, he was unable to join his friends who were about to join Luna and form the Red Faction.


    Up to you really. Peter said and sat on the other side of Kai. The other side was already upied by Sebastian. And Ill be there following you. Believe it.


    So do I! Sebastian seconded.


    Peter just stared at his older brother. All his life, his mother had taught him to hate the man for he was in the way to his im to the throne. Peter loved his mother, but he realized as he grew up that there was a limit, and unlike his mother who wanted him to be the emperor of Praiji Empire, he only wanted to be the man who would be there for his friends. Even if it was only bing a subordinate, not the leader.


    Should I really stay and fulfill this duty? I mean, I didnt even want it.


    But youre needed. Sebastian replied.


    Whatever you want to do, Ill support you.


    So Peter, youre basically saying to fly and spread my wings.


    Sort of.


    Well, we have three more days. We can think of something, right?


    ***


    Bernard was inside his room, watching the worlds moons illuminate the dark sky. Ever since he reincarnated in Afasia, he had always been amazed by the fact that there were three moons in the sky. But at the moment, he just really wanted to stare at the moons, not knowing what to do.


    To be or not to be, that is the question. he said to no one, his eyes still on the moons.


    Youre being weird again, you do know that right?


    Bernard stifled a scream as he noticed the figure standing at the shadows of his room.


    Oh my gods Ollie! Can you not give me a heart attack?!


    Youre the one who didnt notice I came in with doors banging. You kept staring at the moon like its your long lost lover or something. the neer, Ollie, huffed. It makes me quite jealous by the way.


    Bernard only rolled his eyes and scoffed. At lightning speed, he grabbed Ollies hand and made him sit next to him. Ollie had long since noticed Bernards anxiousness and rigid figure. To calm him, he started massaging Bernards hand with his thumb.


    My love, whats wrong?


    Ollie, what are your thoughts of me leaving? Bernard caught his lovers steel gaze. What?


    Nothing. Im just wondering why youd ask such a question. Are you leaving?


    Think of it like, Im in the middle of a crossroad or something.


    Which means, what exactly?


    Oh my gods, you dont have that figure of speech here? Never mind. So basically, Im in the middle of making a decision. I can make a change, I have the chance of doing what I want and be who I want to be. I have the choice of bing someone who can help save this world and fight against demons.


    But?


    But, I have to leave everything behind. Possibly even you.


    Silence reigned between the two of them.


    What do you want to do? Ollie said after sighing.


    I I want to go. Its an adventure of a lifetime. Its something Ive always dreamed about even way before. But Im hesitant on leaving my family and Im not sure if youde with me.


    Ollie only smiled and scoffed. His boyfriend was one of the smartest people he knew, but at times, he could be really clumsy.


    But then again, its one of his charms. And its one of the things I love about him. he thought.


    Bernard, listen to me. I will support you no matter what you want to do. As for your family, I think you should talk to them and settle things between them before you know what I mean.


    I dont know. They raised me all these years. I dont want to break their hearts.


    Try my love. Your parents will understand.


    Bernard ended up telling his parents of wanting to leave with Ollie somewhere far away. When asked the reason why he only said;


    I want to help a friend and shes really important to me.


    Oh Bernard. Bernards mother sighed. She pulled her son on a hug and kissed his forehead. We told you a long time ago that your father and I will support you. This family, has a history of its children leaving doing whatever it is theyre destined to do anywhere on the world. Your father and I met that way and we knew our children would be the same thing.


    Your mother and I have long known you will be leaving the nest soon son. We have always been ready for that and we support you, just as we supported your rtionship with Ollie, even though hes a man. This friend of yours, if shes really important to you, then you stick by her side. his father said with a smile and engulfed him and his mother in a hug. Your mother and I will be fine, okay?


    Bernard was quite touched at their words. I couldnt have wished for any other parent in this lifetime of mine.


    ***


    It was the night of the deadline. Zaira was waiting by the North Gate with Kai and Peter. She had cleared out the passage and its area just to be safe.


    One by one, figures emerged from the shadows; Charles, Andrea, Thomas, Freya, Trent, Andrei, Bernard and Ollie.


    The whole gangs here! And Bernard brought a plus one.


    Bernard smiled. If you dont mind. I mean, I could use an assistant?


    Whatever floats your boat B-man. Zaira said with a smile. If Ollie lets you work better, then I dont mind. Im pretty sure Luna wont mind either.


    Thanks.


    So I suppose you all agree toe? Or rather, to leave?


    They all nodded their heads, except Kai and Peter, which confused them.


    Kai? Peter? Andrea called.


    We cante with you. Kai said. Our destiny, my destiny, is not bing part of Lunas faction.


    Kai showed the glowing blue sphere which made their eyes widen.


    Youre a Colored Monarch. Trent gasped.


    Yes. And as you can see, I have my own burden to carry and future to forge. Peter chose toe with me.


    Yeah. responded Peter. Without me, this guy wouldnt even know half of what hes doing.


    I hope you guys understand. If I have the chance, I wouldvee with you. I wanted to straight things out with Luna and tell her I love her and be with her. Unfortunately, things dont usually go our way. Again, I hope you understand. And I hope you help Luna understand.


    Letting Kais words sink into their minds, they all agreed with him.


    Now then, since things have settled. Lets have you guys be on your way, shall we?


    ************


    A/N:


    Uhm... Surprise?!

 Chapter 127: ROY G BIV

    Chapter 127: ROY G BIV


    Bernards got a boyfriend? I questioned, my mouth agape at the information I was given.


    After telling you a very long tale thats the only thing you got from all that? Bernard sarcastically shot back.


    Uhm, Kais the Blue Monarch, Peter decided to follow Kai, Freya defied her father, Charles was kicked out from his family, Andreas parents moved to the Celestine Territory, Andrei left his kingdom and Trent is from a long line of knights whose ancestry can be traced back way before the first demon war. Thomas pointed out with a skeptical look.


    I heard that but Im more shocked about someone dating geeky Bernard, and its a man at that. I replied, holding back a chuckle.


    To be honest I was very surprised with the story they just told me. My sister somehow roped them into this mess and they chose to leave their homes and everyone they loved just toe aid me. I mean, it wasnt even set in stone yet but they were willing to help me be the Red Sovereign!


    Also, I was just really surprised.


    Are you Bernard looked like he was uncertain and apprehensive.


    Against it? No! I immediately responded. I mean, youre happy with him, why would I go between you guys.


    A guy having intimate rtionship with another guy is umon? And looked down upon.


    I just raised an eyebrow at Bernards worse.


    Im not one of those people. And besides, its not the first time Ive encountered such a thing. Intimate rtionship between males might be umon here in the Mortal Realm, its actually not umon in the Celestial Realm and people there are okay with it.


    They just looked at me with curious looks which I have to say looked quite funny. I couldnt help but smile though. I mean, I hadnt met my friends in five years and they were now in front of me! I was a little sad Kai and Peter werent here with us, but I had a feeling we would meet each other again so I wasnt really worried.


    Although


    Wait rewind, Kai is the Blue Monarch? I asked, realizing that the information was part of what they just told me, in which they all returned with a nod. How did that happen?


    He didnt really borate. I think hes trying to save that story for another time. Senior Andrei answered and shrugged.


    Is the existence of the Colored Monarch a general knowledge now? I asked again.


    ording to Athena, the Colored Monarchs were the strongest beings in Afasia. One monarch led an army; a faction, and ruled over a domain. A monarch could fend off an army by himself or herself.


    -Why colors though? Im supposedly the Red Monarch, the Red Sovereign, but I never really understood.


    They announced their existence about two years ago. Andrea answered. At first the people were scared of them and the different leaders of the world were wary of them. Nothing really notable happened ever since they became known. People are still specting how they came to be and how many are there.


    There are nine of them. Anubis answered, startling me in the process.


    -I forgot hes there. Not that I mind really. He did mention he needed friends.


    We only know of three, Kai and you as the fourth and fifth ones. Freya said.


    I turned to Anubis who was carving something on a wood block.


    Nine? I questioned. How do you know that? And which nine colors?


    Colors of the rainbow, in our world we shorten it to ROY G BIV. Plus ck and white. As for why nine, Im not really sure. ording to what I know so far, the Crystal Pce, which is neutral grounds of the Colored Monarchs and therefore meeting ce, has nine seats. Therefore, there are nine Colored Monarchs.


    Everyone seemed to ept this answer. I also thought it made sense.


    -Crystal Pce. Where have I heard it before?


    I shook my head, not really seeding on recalling about it.


    The archduchess mentioned that residents of the Avalon Isles are originally from another world. I heard Bernard mutter. I mean, I didnt believe it until I got here but it seems to be legit. I never thought Id hear ROY G BIV here in Afasia.


    Since you know of it, am I right to assume you are from there as well? Anubis asked Bernard with a serious look on his face.


    Bernard and Anubis had this stare off, like they were discerning each other, but then Bernard broke the stare and grinned. In my previous life.


    Youre a reincarnator, like Nyxtriel.


    Im sorry, but who are you again? Andrea asked, curiosity written all over her face.


    Right, I never really did introduce myself to you guys. I am Anubis.


    Everyone had this confused looks on their faces, like they were trying to remember something from a distant memory. However, Bernard sported a shocked face with an open mouth. I couldnt help but chuckle at it.


    -Right, he did say hes a reincarnator from the stories they told me.


    Youre the Anubis? Egyptian god of death! You also preside over the embalming process and apanies dead kings! Wait, I thought you have a jackal head?


    -Wow. Dj vu much?


    I tend to stay in this form to not scare people. Anubis shrugged. Especially the new ones.


    Cool! Bernard eximed with an ecstatic look on his face but the others only looked skeptical.


    You could always make a point. I whispered to the death god.


    Well Anubis then transformed to his other form which earned gasps from the others. Apart from Bernard who only looked excited, as usual.


    -Not all reincarnators are like that, right? I only know a few so


    Anubis then transformed back to his young man form and offered a timid smile.


    Awesome! Bernard eximed, again.


    So youre one of the outer gods? Thomas asked in which Anubis and I nodded.


    Wait, rewind. Senior Trent said, stopping our out-of-this-world conversation. Reincarnator? Her majesty Lu- I mean, Nyxtriel? Nystriel is a reincarnator?


    Wait, your majesty? Charles shot back. Trent, why are you calling Nyxtriel that?


    Okay! I guess I should start telling my own story of what happened to thest five years. I said and shed a smile.


    Were listening.

 Chapter 128: The SS Archangel and Sally

    Chapter 128: The SS Archangel and Sally


    I basically gave them the short version of my story which in my opinion gave them enough details about my real background. I told them about being Nyxtriel Wetcheit li Stedus, the famed goddess of war back in the Celestial Realm, and how mine and my ns story of being traitors were false. I also told them about being reborn as Luna Hysi of the Lyxi n which exined why Senior Trent often referred to me as Your Majesty.


    Now that I think about it, I used to think I only took over Luna Hysis life twelve years ago. But it turned out I really was Luna Hysi, only that I lost the memories of my first eight years of life in exchange for my memories as Nyxtriel.


    I know, it confused me a lot too.


    I also told them about getting adopted by Archduchess Zaira Chrishni von Celestine, studying in the Imperial Academy in incognito, leaving the country after the demon attack, and arriving and staying in Avalon Isles for my training. I then recounted my training for thest five years.


    Okay, maybe it was a bit lengthy and I wasnt really a good storyteller. Thankfully, they seemed to get it.


    So, youre actually a deity? A goddess? Bernard asked.


    In my previous life yes. But Im working on getting my powers back. Its the reason Im training really hard, so that my body can withstand such power.


    Youre also a queen? Of an almost extinct n?


    Technically, only Senior Trent and I are the only ones I know that''s still around. Senior Andrei knew my grandmother but she died years ago so its back to just being the two of us.


    Questions like those popped up among my friends and I was happy to answer them. Well most of them since I didnt know the answer to some of their questions either.


    When I finished answering their questions, they looked like they were satisfied with it and we moved to eating lunch. Bernard offered to show the ship they used to get to Avalon Isles and I was d to go with it despite the questions I had regarding it.


    -How did they arrive via ship when Avalon Isles is technically a floating ind?


    So I guess we are now going to be the Red Faction? Thomasmented once we made our way outside the cabin.


    I suppose we are. I replied.


    But I think we still need a domain. Andrea also said, making me think about it.


    -Oh yeah


    We reached an area a few ways away from my cabin. I was so sure it was an empty clearing. I used to do lots of training in that area but I was taken aback when I saw a massive ship in the clearing.


    I was very confused though yet surprised at what was in front of me. It looked like a ship, but bigger than those I had seen. I think it was bigger than the Celestine Mansion back in the Celestine Territory. The ship was definitely not made of wood like most ships I know. It also neither had masts nor sails, and considering theck of water, it made me question how the ship actually travelled.


    This is the SS Archangel. Bernard said, motioning to the massive silvery ship. Its my beloved project thatsted three and a half years toplete. Come on in!


    I saw Bernard push something on his right ear and said; Sally, lower the ramp and prepare the bridge. Also tell Ollie to meet us on the bridge.


    Bernard seemed chirpy as a section of the ships wall opened and a ramp was lowered. We all then entered the ship. I couldnt help but marvel at the decorations once I got inside.


    This part of the ship is technically the wee mat? he shrugged and motioned to the room. It probably wont be used much since I designed the Archangel for long flights but I just thought it might be a good ce to wee guests you know. Before we start the tour, we should head to the bridge first.


    He led us to a long hallway which to be honest resembled the hallways of the Imperial Academy. There were ss panes on one side which enabled us to see what was outside, while on the other side were walls and doors probably for different rooms.


    Minutester, we reached a steel door. Bernard ced his hand on a small box at the side of the doorframe. With a beep, the door slid open and I was greeted with yet another view.


    As Bernard said, it was the bridge. I asked him what the bridge was and he answered:


    The bridge is like the control center of any other ship. The SS Archangel moves because of the directive of those in the bridge and most of the chain-ofmand stay in the bridge to issuemands.


    The bridge was a very spacious room withrge ss panels at the front, making the outside visible. There were a lot of working stations in the room with glowing semi-transparentputer windows.


    Of course I knew ofputers. Athena loved talking about them. In fact, during my time in Avalon Isles, she and Hephaestus had been working on making aptop based on magic.


    I suppose everything in this room is working via magic but the idea is based on things from your world? I asked Bernard who returned a nod in response.


    How did you figure that out?


    You hang out with a former goddess of wisdom and former god of the forge you pick up a thing or two about their lives.


    He just gave me a look of understanding and a smile.


    Wee back everyone. suddenly said a female voice out of nowhere. And wee to the Archangel, Red Monarch and Anubis.


    I looked at Bernard and gave him a questioning look, but it was Anubis who said something first.


    That was an A.I. he stated, his face morphing to that of a look of surprise. You actually managed to make an Artificial Intelligence in Afasia?


    What can I say? I love my toys. replied Bernard with a small smile.


    Okay, time out. I interrupted. What the hell is an Artificial Intelligence?


    The others looked at each other; Bernard locked on Anubis gaze the longest. The former death god just shrugged his shoulders and motioned to Bernard.


    An Artificial Intelligence or an A.I. is basically an artificial spirit Lu- I mean Nyxtriel.


    -I guess the new name is still something to adjust to.


    Ibined spirit magic and technology to create a new type of spirit. I named her Sally. Bernard said with a giggle. Sally, introduce yourself.


    Greetings. I am Sally, the SS Archangels artificial spirit. If you have any inquiries, please dont hesitate to ask me.


    -At least shes on point.


    I had dealt with spirits before. Usually they were manifestations of a swarm of powerful thoughts or a product of nature magic, which basically meant they just exist. The most powerful ones could be considered god-like and couldmand great power at the tips of their fingers.


    I had learned of technology from the outer gods before, Athena and Hephaestus most especially, so I had an understanding what technology was and how it worked. They rambled mostly on what their previous world called modern technology which was very different and very advanced from what was used in Afasia. Technology worked awfully simr to magic, in a way, only that the foundations and power sources were different.


    Yeah, it was a weird concept. Even for me.


    Nyxtriel! Bernard called. Meet Ollie, my boyfriend.


    Bernard motioned to the tall ck haired young man next to him. He had a light tan on his skin and his forest green eyes sparkled with curiosity in them, the same eyes Bernard usually had.


    -I suppose theyre two peas in a pod, considering they have the same hobby.


    Nice to finally meet the person Bernard really wanted me to meet apparently. Ollie said and held out a hand.


    I too his hand and shook it, and then shed a smile. And Im d to meet someone, apart from us, who could stand him.


    Ollie let out a small chuckle while Bernard gave me a re.


    Lets continue the chatter. Bernard inserted. Lets have the tour!


    Nobody really said no.


    ***********


    A/N:


    Ever seen the anime/manga Karneval? I based the SS Archangel from the shows Circus Ships. Also, I originally thought of adding a system but I vetoed it and just ced an A.I. instead with the whole technology stuff from Bernards brain. I do hope it works out though.

 Chapter 129: Reasons

    Chapter 129: Reasons


    The tour was quite informative really, although Bernard did tell me that he was only showing us the lessplicated areas of the ship. The rest would be revealed (or rather Youll probably stumble on them on your own one of these days. His words, not mine) at ater date.


    To be honest, the ship was very impressive as it was massive. Ideas I only read from books that were only avable in Avalon Isles (apparently), as well as things I only heard from Athena and Hephaestus when they recount their stories of their previous world were implemented in the ship.


    The most impressive one, I think, was the hangar (except for the bridge that is). It had these vehicles I had only seen on books.


    Theyre called jets. Its powered by magic ores which needed to be reced every once in a while so I have to remind you that we need to secure a ce to replenish our supplies. Bernard said and motioned to the five ck jets in the hangar.


    -Wow, he really did make vehicles from that world only run on magical energy. The guy really is a genius. But then again, he has an artificial spirit working for him.


    And its airborne too, right? I added. Everyone looked at me surprised but Bernard only smiled.


    So you know.


    Athena and Hephaestus talk about those a lot. I even thought it would be nice to have such modes of transportation in Afasia, only that their inner-workings areplicated. I replied.


    Not when youre like me. I used to design and create stuff like this in my previous life. Well that and many more.


    Obviously. I said, shrugging. So, why do we need such vehicles again? I thought SS Archangel can fly?


    It can, but the Archangel is built for high altitude and long periods of being airborne. And besides, I dont think its a good idea to fly over a ce with such a big ship. People will think were enemies, or worse, aliens.


    -True. That does make sense.


    Bernard then pointed to the ones that looked like different kinds of carriages, only without horses, and another set of vehicles with only two wheels. Those are called cars and motorcycles. Theyre mostlynd-based. Like the jets theyre powered up by magic ores and has a few enchantments on them for their intended purpose.


    I couldnt help but raise an eyebrow at his words. But rather than Bernard exining to me, it was Anubis who took the limelight.


    Some of those cars look like ones used by the military back in our world. he said. Usually theyre sturdier than regr cars.


    Exactly! If we ever have to scout an area or visit an area we are not sure is safe, such cars are the go to ones.


    But they dont exist in this world. Senior Andrei, no, Andrei (he told me to call him casually a while ago) said. Dont you think theyre too eye-catching?


    I suggest not using it inside cities. Freya suddenly voiced out. We can use it in the wilderness or ces without much people. And if some of those cars are really used for military purposes, then theyre useful in a battle. We all know theres an iing one.


    Everyone seemed to agree on it.


    Everyone can learn how to operate them. I set a simtion room in the ship so you can all go practice.


    The tour ended with us going to what supposedly were our rooms. Bernard led Anubis and I to mine. Well it was connected to an office so we ended up there anyway.


    -As for Anubis, we still have to talk. Does he even want to be on our little group?


    Think of this ce as our new home. Bernard said as he made himselffortable to the visitors area of the office. I already programmed Sally to give you the highest level of clearance since youre the captain of this ship.


    Why?


    Bernard looked at me with a confused expression. I sighed and gave him a small smile. I then turned to Anubis. Hey can you give the two of us some privacy? Sally? Give Anubis a room in the ship and show him the way.


    [Affirmative captain.]


    -Already? Now then


    Once Anubis left, I faced Bernard who was making his way to the couches.


    Sally, can you secure the room so no one can eavesdrop on us?


    [Yes captain.]


    And please call me Nyxtriel.


    [Affirmative Captain Nyxtriel.]


    I gave Bernard a pointed look but the idiot only shrugged.


    -I guess Ill just have to deal with it.


    Bernard, why are you doing all of this? Like creating this ship, giving me the highest authority of this ship and Sally, and probably a lot more. So why? he was about to answer but I cut him off. And dont say because were friends. Sure I cherish you guys as my best friends but I want to know why youd go through all these lengths just to be my subordinates. Im pretty sure youre aware of the dangers Im about to plunge into.


    A few seconds of silence enveloped the room. Bernard was looking at me with a confused expression but then it morphed into understanding and then he started chuckling.


    Its simple. Because I want to. All of us want to. And your sister gave us the necessary push to realize it and act on it. he snorted. In my previous life, theres this genre called isekai. Its about people summoned from another world or reincarnated into another world, like me, and bing heroes. The content on those stories are adventures and magic, and Ive always loved those stories. Ive always dreamed on going on adventures and whatnot. And now, Im experiencing it, well half of it. I may not be a hero like the protagonists of those stories but I am grateful on supporting you on bing one and go on an adventure with you.


    I only sighed, agreeing about wanting something and wanting to achieve it.


    The others have their reasons which I think you can already take a guess what, but were here for you. Whether you like it or not, were stuck together now.


    I scoffed which turned into a giggle. I looked at him and he only smiled.


    Fine. I suppose I dont have to remind you of the dangers were going to face once I start whatever it is I have to do.


    Yep. Wait, what do you have to do? Do you have ns?


    Yeah. I have to get my tails back.


    I fished out the map Hestia gave me from my Item Box andid it to the coffee table. This map is magical; it will show you the location of what you want the most. See the red dot? Thats the location of one of the things I want most.


    Its like Jack Sparrowspass, only its a map.


    I only looked at him with a raised eyebrow, but he shrugged. Never mind. Uh, a fox tail, I guess its one of them?


    Yes.


    Red Moon Castle, in the Ind of the Giants?


    Ive been there before for a short time. Its an ind ruled by pirates.


    Huh, the irony. Sally, scan the map and upload it to the system.


    [Yes Mr. Thesax. Would you like me to set the ship on route to the coordinates shown in the map?]


    No, not yet. I inserted. We need a n first.


    [Affirmative Captain Nyxtriel.]


    With that settled, we only needed to form some n to get my one of my tails.


    Oh, onest thing. Here. Bernard handed me a small metal box. Everyone have one already. I figured we still have to have some means ofmunication and ess to Sally even if were apart so I made those things.


    I opened the box and saw a small circle device, a pair of sses and a small ss container.


    The circle is ced on the ears, its for audio purposes. It has a sticking enchantment so itll never fall off. The sses enable you to see information and whatnot, same with the contact lenses. All three are connected to Sally and doesnt really have a limit on range. Unless some form of magical EMP is present then those will stop working.


    -EMP? I think I heard that term before.


    They also double as tracking devices so we wont have a problem locating any of us. he added.


    Are you sure its safe? What if somebody else can track us using it?


    No worry. Its set on a frequency only avable to us. I doubt this world has any hackers or something considering such technology doesnt even exist yet. It also has protection spells so its all good.


    Okay? These are impressive.


    Yep!


    [Sorry to interrupt your conversation Captain, Mr. Thesax, but a Poseidon is looking for you outside the ship.]


    ********


    A.N:


    Hey everyone. Sorry for vanishing for like a week. I have been busytely. I just finished a week long virtual seminar and Im currently sick (one of the cons of taking the vine). To make up for it, Im updating two chapters today! This is basically my apologies to you. Also, theres an announcement in the next chapter (Chapter 130), so do please give it a read.


    Thank you!


    Xoxo,


    Niche_Bezarius

 Chapter 130: Poseidon

    Chapter 130: Poseidon


    [Sorry to interrupt your conversation Captain, Mr. Thesax, but a Poseidon is looking for you outside the ship.]


    Poseidon?


    [Yes. He says he wants to talk to you.]


    -Okay?


    Send him in. Uh lead him to the lounge Sally.


    [Affirmative captain.]


    I sighed. After a heartfelt conversation with Bernard (mostly on his part), I had to talk to an outer god.


    Ill handle this one Bernard. Why dont you go do whatever you want to do? I said.


    Talking to a god? Poseidon at that? Are you sure you want to be alone? I couldnt help but raise an eyebrow at his questions. Hes like one of the most powerful deities back in my previous life! Although I had always thought he doesnt exist and Greek Mythology is nothing but stories.


    Oh hes real and I helped him steal some golden apples back in the Pagoda Tower.


    Golden apples? Isnt that more of Heras thing?


    What do you mean?


    -I think I heard Poseidon say about pulling of a Hera or something during my trial with him.


    She sent Heracles, a child of her husband Zeus from another woman, to get some golden apples in the garden of the Hesperides as one of his twelvebors. Although Im pretty sure its just a way for her to spite the guy since she cant confront her husband about it.


    -Hmm? I swear I heard a rumble of thunder not that far from here.


    I suppose. Uhm, but I think it would be better if I talk to him alone since we know each other.


    Okay. Dont forget yourmunication devices though, just in case.


    I nodded my head.


    -I hate contact lenses.


    Its true! They were irritating to the eyes! But the others said Id get used to them. I just had to make sure I dont wear it when asleep or else Id have an infection or worse, go blind.


    Anyway


    I entered the lounge and saw Poseidon seated on one of the couches. He was drinking something offered by Sally, or at least offered by one of her dolls.


    Sally wasnt just in-charge of the ships defense systems. When not in battle mode, or so what Bernard called, she was in-charge with everything in the ship. She was basically a nanny sh maid sh cook in the ship. She had dolls running around the ship to do such jobs.


    I was amazed when I met the doll in the kitchen too.


    Poseidon. I called, but then I noticed something.


    I had to stop on my tracks when I felt an overwhelming aura inside the room. I was pretty sure the irises of my eyes were glowing bluish-white as I tried to peek into the aura around the outer god.


    I did not notice it inside the Pagoda Tower but


    -Now that Im meeting him personally outside that ce, his aura is definitely different. Its like his aura exploded or something and being inside the tower suppressed it so I couldnt tell.


    Sally, please leave and secure the room.


    [Yes captain.]


    I turned to Poseidon.


    Youre not just an outer god. Not anymore at least. I said in realization. Youre a full-blown god of Afasia whose domain is the ocean.


    Easy to spot?


    I used to be a deity, I can tell when theres divine power inside someone.


    I was amazed by such development. I didnt even know it could happen, but Poseidon actually did it.


    How did it happen?


    He seemed a little hesitant, but he spoke anyway.


    Im not sure Its like the ocean of this world reached out to me. The seas of the mortal realm have too many masters yet those masters dont really look after it.


    Yeah, the deities of this world are too busy partying in the celestial realm to look after their domains. Or at least those with domains anyway.


    I suppose. So, as you can tell, I have received the divine power of the seas and is now my domain. he gave me a sad smile. You know that feeling when youre just drawn into something and it wants you.


    So you have officially be the god of the seas of Afasia. Or at least, you have be the personification of the sea itself.


    Yes.


    Awesome. How did the others react to it?


    It was hundreds of years ago, they got over it. As long as I follow the ancientws and they can still draw the power of the oceans, were good.


    I suppose that is the very reason you are here?


    He nodded his head.


    Back in our world, gods like me dont ask for help, we order people to assist us in things. We issue quests and endanger the lives of people, our followers, without even thinking twice about it. Living in Afasia made me realize how awful it was, but now that Im bound to this worlds ancientws, Im afraid I can only rely on mortals to do things for me.


    So basically, you need my help.


    Yes. I motioned for him to continue. I have a son, a half-blood. His mortal mother is dead, murdered, and he has been taken by a madman. I can feel him, I can tell hes still alive and where he is but I cant go to him. Nyxtriel, hes suffering in that ce.


    I could feel his worry and fear, and a god with such emotions was usually an unstable one.


    You have to understand Nyxtriel, he is my only child in Afasia. Hes only ten and he hasnt lived his life yet. he took a deep breath. I am willing to give you all a blessing in exchange for saving my son.


    A blessing?


    Yes. I will bless you and your crew safe passage in the ocean whenever you cross it, as well as the ability to speak to any underwater creatures.


    I was actually speechless. Giving a blessing was a big deal to a deity. The Celestials, when giving away blessings on mortals, they usually made it look like it was the mortals asking for it and they should be d to even have the honor of doing their dirty jobs.


    -I am so d Im not like that when I was still a deity.


    Before I agree and ept your request, I have to talk to my friends first, I hope you understand that.


    I understand.


    Also, just curious, where is your son being held?


    In the Ind of the Giants.


    -Okay? Thats just a coincidence, right?


    I see. You dont mind waiting for my answer tomorrow right?


    The newly assigned god of seas of Afasia only nodded and left the ship. I then called a meeting. Might as well, it would be the first adventure ever since we all got back together. Or at least most of us.


    I immediately told them of Poseidons predicament as well as what he would give just to save his son.


    Oh my gods! Bernard eximed. My inner P*rcy J*ckson fangirl is surfacing.


    Yeah, I did not get what he just said. But then again, we have long established that Bernard would always be weird in his own special way.


    His son is being held in the Ind of the Giants.


    Anubis, who was with us in the meeting then said; Isnt that the same ce you visited with Hermes a couple of years ago? Not to mention its the same ce marked in the magic map Hestia gave you.


    I fished the map from my Item Box and spread it in the coffee table in the lounge. Everyone immediately came closer to study the map.


    Fox Tail


    Red Moon Castle


    Ind of the Giants


    I bet ten gold coins, well find both of them in the same ce. Thomasmented.


    This is obviously not just a mere coincidence. Andrei also said as he peeked on the map. Whats your decision captain?


    I only rolled my eyes at the title.


    -So theyre also sticking with it, huh.


    To be honest? I want to do this. I replied. Poseidon is a good man, a good god, and this boy is his only connection to this world. Disregarding the fact that one of my tails is in that ce, this is a ten year old boy were talking about. Are you guys with me?


    They started looking at each other and then most of them shed a smile. Yes captain!


    ********


    A/N:


    So, with everything happening in my life, depression and work most especially, I have decided on a short break. No, Im not dropping or stopping the story, I love this one too much to notplete it, I just really need a break. Itll be two months at most and Im hoping it will give me enough time to collect my thoughts, adjust at my new work schedule, as well as allow me to stock up on drafts so I wont have to write a chapter a day before the update schedule (its been like that for thest two months).


    It''s actually not just this novel but all my novels in the tforms they''re published is affected by this break.


    I just hope for your understanding my dear readers and your patience too.


    I guess thanks in advance and look forward to the new chapters once my break is over.


    Xoxo,


    Niche_Bezarius

 Chapter 131: Freya’s Findings

    Chapter 131: Freya��s Findings


    The n for saving Poseidons son included taking down the tyrant that was holding him captive and capture each and every pirate in the ind. But somehow it then led to taking over the ind and be its heroes and leaders. Or at least that was what we decided when we held our groups first ever war meeting in the Archangels conference room.


    Its like hitting two birds with one stone! Thomas eximed after hearing the n.


    Thomas is right. Andrei said. As a Colored Monarch you need to rule a domain; whether its an organization or a country. The White Duchess has an organization that moves in the shadows, the Green Countess is ruling an entire nation and the Yellow King has a sect. From what I heard from Kai and Peter, the blue faction is going to create a knight order. Then you must have one as well.


    But I havent even received my inheritance yet. I argued.


    This was true.


    From what I understood, other than domain, strength and power, a Colored Monarch had a symbol of power; an inheritance. Kai had that blue orb. And if I remembered it right the prophecy, or maybe the riddle, Elthesia told me five years ago hinted what the inheritance of the Red Monarch was.


    [<The red teardrop she must soon wear.>]


    The red teardrop.


    -Why does it sound like blood?


    Lets focus on saving Poseidons son first then saving the ind. I said after a few seconds of silence. And then we can think about the inheritance and the domain.


    Luna- I mean Nyxtriel


    I couldnt help but sigh. These guys knew me as Luna longer than Nyxtriel, so I already knew that they were bound to slip. But, it had been more than thrice since they slipped all throughout our conversation.


    If you feel morefortable calling me Luna then call me Luna. I decided, giving them a pointed look. Nyxtriel is the name I want to spread for a whole other reason, so please do call me that when we have others with us.


    They all sounded their agreement which I think made them satisfied.


    Well then, Andrei faked a cough to get our attention. Luna has a point. For now, let us do our investigation regarding the state of the ind as well as the child. If this ind is really from the one in the legends, the people that live there are not your average citizens, then so will our enemies.


    -Well, most of them descended from Otherworlders, and the pirates supposedly possess powers rted to a Celestial.


    Freya. I called. This is your fort. You have two days to gather the needed information. Do whatever means necessary to do so.


    I will.


    I have a suggestion. Ollie suddenly said, his right hand raised to get our attention. If Lady Luna is in need of a domain, why not make her the hero that will save the ind? This way, the people will have no problem in making her queen. I think rather than creating an organization like Prince Royal Kai, it is much better for her to rule a country.


    Silence took over the room with all eyes on Bernards boyfriend as well as the assistant chief engineer of Archangel.


    I agree with Ollie. Andrei said. Ive been thinking how to let you get a lot of credit in this rescue operation. We can search for the inheritanceter on, but saving Poseidons son and being the inds savior, you can do that.


    How exactly? I asked with a raised eyebrow.


    I got a n. Andrei said with a smile that sent shivers up my spine.


    -I think the Andrei standing before me is much scarier than the one I met during the Grand Academy Games.


    ***


    Two dayster, Freya returned with the information she gathered. The Ind of the Giants was neither an easy ce to find nor to enter. ording to Hermes, the entire ind was surrounded by a barrier and a cloaking spell that it would not be easily found nor entered except for a few points or clinks in the barrier. In the legends that depicted it, it was said that only a few found the ind and even fewer were able to find the entrance to the Pagoda Tower.


    Fortunately, Hermes lent us his assistance so Freya could enter the ind.


    ording to the information I managed to acquire, which is not much to be honest, the pirates havent conquered two areas. Freya pointed to the map disyed in the table. The west dominated by Lunhaw Forest, and the north consisted of the Puti Mountain Range and Pk Frost Forest. Theres not much information as to the reason why those areas remained untouched but there are stories that demi-humans live in those areas.


    I couldnt help but raise an eyebrow at the information.


    -Demi-humans?


    There werent much demi-humans left in Afasia. A long time ago different races lived in the world but those races just vanished and were forgotten over time. Those were the demi-humans.


    -Not to mention foreign demi-human races from another universe also sought asylum in this world as long as their existence stayed hidden. I wonder where they are now.


    It needs more investigation but to be honest in my opinion its more important to make connections with the people living in the central, eastern and southern areas since they were the ones oppressed. Freyamented and sighed. Those pirates are scum I tell you. I almost got raped if it wasnt for someone but Im not going to go into further details.


    I watched Freya shrug and roll her eyes. Her expression then returned to neutral and continued.


    Theres only one port in the east but the pirates rule it. It will be difficult to enter the ind using that route. As for the south, most of it is a desert. The locals call it the Great Dg Desert. Not much is known about it but the coast that bordered the inds southern areas are filled with cliffs and jagged rocks. The sea is also filled with pirates.


    -And she says she doesnt have much information.


    I did not say that out loud.


    As for the pirates, I also gathered fewer information. she put a stack of paper over the map. The big shots are all dangerous and wanted figures of Afasia. And the one that stands above them is Alejandro, the Pirate King.


    She pulled a paper from the stack and separated it from the rest. I studied the paper but I was a little appalled, after all, there was no clear picture on the wanted poster. Rather, a crude drawing of what Alejandro looked like was there.


    -Is this drawn by a child or something?


    [Alejandro


    aka The Pirate King


    Best known feature: silver-red hair, red eyes and a tall stature.


    Very Dangerous.


    Reward: 500 Thousand Gold Coins]


    -Wow.


    He mustvemitted a lot of atrocious acts when he was still a regr pirate. Andreamented and shrugged.


    Thats it? Thomas questioned. No picture, no more details? How about his age, and skin color or something?


    None. Freya shook his head. It was said that after he destroyed a few fishing viges and some small towns when he and his crew arrived he did not do much. Also, he had been holed up in the castle since then.


    I looked at the point where Freya pointed.


    -The castle. Red Moon Castle.


    So, youre basically saying all the bad things that happened were all done by his men and not himself? Andrei asked.


    Well, yeah, but the locals believe that it was done with his orders.


    I saw Andrei ncing at me and I nodded my head.


    Theres something fishy regarding that information. If he had been holed up in the castle that means theres a reason hes there. But Poseidon said his son Damien was kidnapped by the leader of the pirates. Theres something wrong with the information. I said after a few seconds of silence. Whats the n?


    Rather than an answer, all eyes justnded on me.


    -Right. Im leader now, decisions are mine to make.


    Ehem! Freya, continue gathering information. This time focus on Alejandro and where Damien might be held. Anubis, you assist Freya. Your ways with the shadows can be helpful.


    I can also question and help any spirit of the dead that might still be lingering in the ind. Anubis replied with a solemn look.


    -Or he can do that.


    Sure. Just make sure to make your reports. the two nodded at my order.


    Charles, you stay here in the ship and prepare as many potions as you can. We will need it.


    Got it!


    Andrea, Thomas and I will go down to the ind and see things ourselves. Itll be a good opportunity to learn of the locals situations personally ande up with a n on how to help them. Theres bound to be talks regarding people being kidnapped so we can also snoop around. Andrea and Thomas nodded their heads as well. Andrei, you, Bernard and Ollie will coordinate with us here in the Archangel. Be on standby. The Archangel has a weapons system so itll be a big help againstrge weaponry. We might have to find a way to get the ship inside the barrier of the ind.


    Luna. Andrei called and gave me a pointed look.


    I know. I know you want me to be their hero so theyll let me be their leader, but Andrei, we need their opinion. These people can fight for themselves given the right support and opportunity. They have to decide for themselves. Once thats done, we can create a solid n on rescuing Damien and saving the ind.


    As you wish my sovereign. Andrei replied and bowed his head.


    Thanks. I took a deep breath. Now then, let Operation Rescue Damienmence!


    *********************


    Author''s Note:


    Happy Halloween! Or bted anyway.


    I have returned! Or at least my faint presence is.


    I deeply apologize for disappearing for two months. I also apologize that I will only be updating once a week. I''m still swamped with work. Please understand.


    New updating schedule is every Saturday at midnight (GMT 8).


    Please look forward to the adventures of Luna and her friends!


    xoxo,


    Niche_Bezarius

 Chapter 132: Infiltration

    Chapter 132: Infiltration


    We were able to infiltrate the ind with the help of Hermes. He teleported us near the same vige the two of us visited two years ago. We donned the clothes Freya prepared for us to blend in with the locals and headed to the ce where she said she would meet us. In the short time she spent in the ind, she was already able to gather people and have an informationwork.


    -Freya really is quick, but she said the informationwork already existed when she arrived, she just took over it.


    Apparently she defeated the boss of the informants and became the leader.


    Even though the residents of the Ind of the Giants were cut off from the rest of the world (at least most of the times), they still had means to survive without influence from the outside. They even have their own means of getting food and clothes. The ind and its residents were independent from any outside influence (and they still do).


    We reached what looked to be an abandoned shack not that far from the vige center, and immediately got inside. But before we could even proceed to get further inside the building, I detected multiple presences and stopped Andrea and Thomas from charging.


    Password? asked someone hidden in the shadows.


    -Right, there was that.


    The wind is both mighty and just. the three of us said at the same time.


    It also brings disaster and prosperity. that same person replied.


    His reply was the password we were expecting from the people who were supposed to meet us.


    Miss Luna, Miss Andrea and Sir Thomas, wee to Helio Vige of the Ind of the Giants. My name is Lance, Boss Freya is waiting for you.


    Andrea, Thomas and I eyed each other.


    Boss Freya? Thomas mouthed. I saw Andrea roll her eyes and I just shrugged.


    Lance led us deeper inside the shack as we descended on a set of stairs. Afterwards, we reached a room only lit by torches. At the center of the room were Freya and Anubis who were both crowding a table where a map was spread.


    Boss, theyre here.


    Thanks Lance. Call Ethan toe in here.


    Yes Boss.


    Once Lance left, we were the only ones left in the room.


    Boss? Thomas asked with an eyebrow raised.


    They started calling me that when I took over the guild.


    I only nodded my head and joined them in the table. I noticed that the map was that of the Ind, a detailed one at that, with marks on it.


    So how are things doing? I asked and sat next to Anubis who was staring intently at the map.


    Not good. Anubis answered. He pointed at the spot marked Red Moon Castle. Security in this area is tight. There are many pirates scattered all over the perimeter. Alejandro is confirmed to be inside the castle but we cant locate Damien.


    I had people watch the castle but nobody really came in or out. Freya added. On the other hand, this mansion a little bit on the west seems to have many people going in and out.


    What does that mean?


    Ever since Alejandro entered the castle, nobody has been able to enter and exit the ce.


    Why?


    Nobody knows. said a new voice.


    My head turned to the direction of the voice. A child no older than thirteen stepped inside the room and I couldnt help but raise an eyebrow.


    Ethan. Freya called.


    Freya.


    The atmosphere suddenly became tense and awkward as the two stared at each other, I could only watch them and eye the others who obviously felt as awkward as I did.


    Err


    This is Ethan. Anubis said, breaking the silence. He is the former boss of this group.


    -What?


    You mean to say this kid is  was  the leader? Freya defeated him and is now working for her? Andrea gasped. Freya! Why did you hurt a kid?


    This guys not a kid! Hes way older than us! And besides, we did a lot of crazier things when we were called kids! Freya eximed which startled me a bit.


    -She does have a point, but this Ethan to be the leader of an information guild


    Do not underestimate my form. I did not choose to be stuck in it either. Ethan shrugged. He walked towards us and pointed at the mansion we were talking about just a while ago. Since nobody can just enter the castle, the pirates had been making this mansion as their headquarters and control center. Unfortunately, the kid youre looking for is not there either.


    What do you mean? I asked.


    The pirates kidnap kids with ages eight to twelve once a month. Afterwards, theyd be chucked inside the pce never to be heard again. Its been going on like that for years now. he looked at us. Now, Freya did never tell us why you want to save the kid? This has been going on for years, why act now?


    The child, Damien, is the son of an acquaintance. I answered. He found out about the abduction and asked us to save him.


    Son? I assume he is Damiens father? we all nodded our heads. Thats strange, there is no information regarding Damiens father in his file.


    I eyed my friends. Freya only shrugged while Anubis looked rather uncertain.


    His father is aplicated man. Anubis answered. He lives away from Damien and his mother for their safety.


    Well, thats one shitty father if I do say so myself. Ethanmented.


    -If this guy only knows.


    Reminds me of my old man, but my own father was a selfish prick so theyre not the same either.


    -Wow. Its strange hearing such things from a child.


    Anyway, are you guys the only ones who will fight against the pirates? Is your only goal in here saving the child?


    I couldnt answer immediately Ethans question. I wasnt sure whether to tell him or not about a part of my power stuck in the castle.


    You Ethan suddenly called, both his eyes and his index finger pointed at me. Red hair, massive suppressed power, a pair of jade-green eyes and a descendant of the Lyxi n. If I am right, you should bear the crimson fox in your body. It isnt evident yet but you have been chosen by the Red Teardrop.


    I was speechless. And it wasnt just me.


    How-


    Im an informant. Plus Ive lived a long time to have heard a few things here and there throughout my lifetime. he suddenly smirked. And you have been trying to hide that mark on your forehead using magic but I can see through it.


    I unconsciously touched my forehead. It was true. I was hiding the mark on my forehead using magic. I was thinking about using my mask once I was in the ind but we were travelling incognito so it was a bad.


    -Bit how did this guy know?


    I told you, do not underestimate me because of my appearance. Now then Red Monarch, or rather future Red Monarch, I know of something regarding your inheritance and your domains, would you like to hear me out?


    All eyesnded on me.


    Ethan, dont you think you should run that by me before you said anything first? Freya questioned. She looked a little perturbed at the sudden turn of events.


    I only agreed to work for you since you defeated me in a match but I never agreed on sharing the information you never even asked from me.


    Freya only raised an eyebrow at Ethans remarks while I was trying not to smile.


    Suit yourself. But we are going to talk regarding thatter.


    Im not sure I can tell you everything either. There are some things in this world that cannot be divulged because of the whims of a young adult.


    Ugh. Just just let us know when something important pops up, okay?


    Sure. Now then Miss Nyxtriel, what is your answer to my question?


    Before I give my answer, what do you want in return? I mean, you are businessman.


    Good eyes. Simple. he suddenly stepped back and bowed his head. Please save this ind and let its people be a part of the rest of the world.


    *******


    A/N:


    So it turns out I''ll be doing irregr updates.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!